《The Warrior's Broken Mate》


 Slayer 1

    <h1 data-gtm-vis-recent-on-screen90793366_6="15545" data-gtm-vis-first-on-screen90793366_6="15545" data-gtm-vis-total-visible-time90793366_6="10000" data-gtm-vis-has-fired90793366_6="1">CHAPTER 1</h1>


    1687 Words


    I don¡¯t have a single memory of my mother; she died bringing me into this world. But every recollection I do have is scorched with the presence of my father¡ªhis fists, his boots, the searing pain of his belt. I wear his anger like a second skin, every bruise branding me as guilty. He is the Alpha of the Crystal River Pack: looming, broad-shouldered, a shadow of terror in every room. For fifteen relentless years, he has looked at me with the same haunted fury¡ªas if I were the executioner who stole his light. Each day he reminds me with flinty eyes and rasping words, ¡°It should¡¯ve been you. Not her. Not my Luna, not the mate who held my soul together. His angel. His heart. And me? I am nothing but the poison that leeched all hope from him¡ªa blight, a curse, bad luck that he needs to crush underfoot.¡± After her death, he chose a new partner. She wasn¡¯t a fated mate but a Luna picked for her power and status. Rumors swirled that he almost pursued my mother again until his Beta stepped in. Once, I believed those whispers¡ªuntil I learned the truth. Now, as my sixteenth birthday arrives and the chance to awaken my wolf looms, reality returns: only the strong harness that power. I am not one of them, not with my health ruined by my father¡¯s heavy hand. ¡°Lyra!¡± My name boomed from downstairs, thunder in his voice. Heart pounding, I dropped the old rag and hurried down two flights of stone steps through the packhouse. There stood Alpha Thorne. Towering at six-foot-five and built like a war god, his muscles strained against his ck shirt as he red down at me with a look that suggested I was utterly insignificant. ¡°Apologies, Alpha,¡± I whispered, lowering my gaze. ¡°I told you that the guests are arriving tonight. The Vanguards Pack will be here shortly. This ballroom needs to be spotless. The floor better shine,¡± he barked. ¡°Yes, Alpha. I¡¯ll take care of it right away,¡± I replied quickly, bowing again before rushing off toward the supply room. I hadn¡¯t heard much about the Vanguards, only that they were some of the fiercest warriors in the werewolf world¡ªrespected and untouchable. Their reputation was why Thorne was so on edge, treating their arrival as if it were a royal visit. Maybe it was. I ducked into theundry room and grabbed a tin bucket, filling it with hot, soapy water. With a stiff scrub brush and a handful of rags, I headed back to the ballroom. That¡¯s when I bumped straight into her. ¡°Watch it, you worthless brat!¡± Seraphina, my stepmother and the Luna of the pack, snapped, her designer dress now sttered with soapy water. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luna,¡± I murmured, quickly dropping my gaze. ¡°Thorne! Your child just soaked me!¡± she shrieked, calling down the hallway. My father appeared almost immediately. His icy gaze locked onto me, and then he struck¡ªhard¡ªacross my face. White sparks blurred my vision. As I stumbled back, Seraphina smiled smugly and linked arms with him. They walked away, leaving me invisible. My jaw throbbed, but I couldn¡¯t linger in self-pity. I picked up the brush, dropped to my knees, and began scrubbing the enormous ballroom floor. It would take all day to finish, but I had no choice; falling behind would only make things worse. As I worked, time slipped by, and the monotonous scrubbing dulled my senses until I noticed voices drifting in from the adjoining room. I paused and crept toward the kitchen doorway, hiding just out of sight. ¡°Some omega left a bucket out with half the floor still undone,¡± one unfamiliar voice said, tinged with irritation. ¡°Let the Alpha catch her. He¡¯ll show her what it means to be careless,¡± another voice chimed in. As their footsteps faded, I stood frozen behind the door, my heart racing. Outsiders in this house were unsettling. The rule was clear: no one could see me¡ªonly Thorne and Seraphina could acknowledge my existence. Once I was certain they had vanished, I crept back into the ballroom, shutting the doors behind me. My knees burned raw, and my back screamed with each stroke as I worked, unable to pause. I wondered what lies my father spun about me after my mother died¡ªmaybe he imed I was dead, maybe I was never mentioned at all. Either way, the message thundered through every silent hallway: I was meant to disappear, to be erased. After I made thest tile shine and cleared away the water, I returned my supplies to their spots and headed to the kitchen to dive into round two of my responsibilities¡ªpreparing for the banquet. As I walked by the ballroom doors, I could hear the sound of chairs scraping against the floor and voices calling out. I peeked through a narrow crack in the wood. Servants were busy setting up long tables that stretched the length of the hall¡ªeasily amodating twenty seats on each side¡ªwith a wide open space in the center. A dance floor. Naturally. I slipped away quickly before anyone noticed and hurried back to the prep table. There was no time to pause or catch my breath. In the kitchen, I gathered ingredients for the evening¡¯s buffet-style dinner. I started by putting the roast in the oven. Next came handmade biscuits, followed by seasoned roasted vegetables. I prepared apple and cranberry sauces, and arranged a fruit tter ringed with fresh vegetables for lighter options. The spread looked so tempting. I eyed a slice of mango, wondering if anyone would notice if I took just one piece. But I quickly crushed the urge. My family would probably count everyst piece of fruit down to the ounce. Stealing even a sliver would mark me as a thief, and my father¡¯s twisted paranoia meant it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if invisible eyes watched my every move. There is no freedom in this house¡ªonly the constant threat of punishment, lurking behind every corner. After that, I turned my attention to the desserts I had been assigned. I baked a rich chocte cakeyered with decadent ganache, prepared a creamy cheesecake, filled dozens of tiny ss cups with mousse topped with fresh whipped cream, and finally assembled a fruitcake. The kitchen was now filled with the warm, inviting aroma of sugar and spice. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you done yet?¡± came the sharp voice of my stepmother, Seraphina, as she swept into the kitchen. She was dressed in a floor-length gown glimmering with emerald sequins, her heels clicking sharply against the tiles. Jewels sparkled at her ears, neck, and wrists, as if she were trying to outshine the very moon. ¡°I¡¯ve just finished everything, Luna,¡± I replied, lowering my gaze and stepping back from the counter. ¡°It¡¯s all prepped and ready to go.¡± ¡°Good. Now get out. The servers will take it from here,¡± she snapped. I nodded and slipped out the back door, heading up the hidden staircase behind the pantry. Three flights passed in silence before I reached the attic door. Unlocking it quickly, I crept inside and made sure the lock clicked shut. Dust and cobwebs filled the cluttered space, but I found my way to the worn cot by the window. Curling onto the thin mattress, I gazed at the dusky sky¡ªwhere crimson and gold marked my only escape from this house. I picked up one of my old books hidden under my nket, my only real treasures. As I read, I heard engines outside and looked out the window. Limousines arrived, and elegantly dressed men and women stepped out like royalty. I could faintly hear my father and Seraphina greeting them at the door with polite words and fake smiles. They were definitely on their best behavior tonight. These weren¡¯t just any guests; they belonged to the Vanguards Pack, renowned for theirbat skills and unmatched discipline. Other packs turned to them when they needed serious assistance or training in battle. From my hidden perch, I studied the men below¡ªpower incarnate, every gesture deliberate, every word a disy of discipline. The women¡¯sughter sparkled, their beauty effortless and untouchable. Jealousy coiled tight in my chest. For one fragile heartbeat, I truly became the invisible, forgotten girl from a fairy tale¡ªa cursed Cindere, doomed to rot away, unseen and unrescued. With a slow exhale, I closed the window and sank back onto my cot. The muffled sounds ofughter and music from below faded as I lost myself once more in the pages of my book. Somewhere between one heartbeat and the next, I drifted into an uneasy sleep¡ªonly to jolt awake to frantic rattling at the attic door. Panic mped down on my chest, my hands shaking as I flew to check the lock. Relief swept through me like cold water¡ªit was still secure. For a moment, terror kept me frozen. ¡°Is someone in there?¡± a deep male voice called from the other side. My pulse raced, and I kept silent. ¡°I know you¡¯re in there. I can hear your breathing¡­ your heartbeat.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°It¡¯s racing.¡± My panic shifted to dread. If my father found out someone had spoken to me¡ªespecially tonight¡ªthere would be serious repercussions. ¡°Go back to the party!¡± I stammered, desperate to keep my voice steady. ¡°Who are you?¡± the stranger asked calmly. ¡°No one,¡± I whispered. ¡°Just leave, please.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere until you open this door,¡± he said firmly. Before I could reply, another voice¡ªsharp and cold¡ªechoed down the hall. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± It was my father.<fn6c98> Th?s chapter is updated by F¦ÉndNovel</fn6c98>

 Slayer 2

    1493 Words


    As soon as I heard Father¡¯s voice echoing down the corridor, a wave of fear gripped my chest. My heart raced¡ªso violently I thought it might burst from my ribcage. Dizziness crept over me, blurring my vision. ¡°There¡¯s someone locked behind this door,¡± the man said. ¡°Oh, her? She¡¯s not worth worrying about. Just an omega who tidies up the ce,¡± Seraphina replied effortlessly. ¡°I¡¯d like to meet her,¡± the man pressed. ¡°That¡¯s not an option,¡± Thorne interjected tersely. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ unstable. A troubled girl who needs to be kept away from others.¡± Sitting on the other side of the attic door, I caught every word of their conversation. My chest tightened; I should have predicted their contempt, but hearing them say it out loud stung sharp as a fresh cut. I fought the urge to scream that it wasn¡¯t true¡ªthat I wasn¡¯t broken or unstable. Was this the lie they fed to everyone? Did every guest already have my story written for me before they even nced my way? ¡°That¡¯s quite unfortunate,¡± the man remarked. ¡°Come now, Alpha Elias. You¡¯re missing the entire celebration we¡¯ve nned in your honor,¡± Seraphina coaxed. Their voices gradually faded as they walked away. I let out a slow breath. Crawling back up the stairs to the cot that served as my bed, I finally rxed. At least the party wouldst for hours; that meant I was safe¡ªfor now, at least. Exhaustion washed over me. After all the cooking and cleaning I¡¯d done that day, it was a miracle I was still on my feet. I slipped beneath the thin covers and allowed myself to drift off once more. I jerked awake to blurred vision. Thorne stood beside my bed, metal shing in his hand. Before I could react, he struck. Pain exploded¡ªsilver whip. Another strike. And again. ¡°I warned you never to speak to anyone,¡± he snarled. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I just told him to leave. I didn¡¯t even open the door. I swear!¡± I cried out, my voice shaky with fear. ¡°You spoke. That¡¯s all it takes.¡± Anothersh. ¡°He said he could hear me! My breathing¡ªmy heartbeat!¡± I pleaded, desperate, knowing deep down it wouldn¡¯t change anything. Silver sliced deep; even werewolf healing couldn¡¯t help. Thorne whipped me until, breathless, he dropped the weapon. ¡°I should have gotten rid of you long ago,¡± he hissed. ¡°Get downstairs. Make breakfast before our guests wake up.¡± He turned and walked away, leaving me copsed on the cot. My body screamed in agony. Every inch of my skin stung or bruised. I couldn¡¯t lie still. The pain was relentless. Eventually, I sat up with a hiss, peeling off the torn dress that was now in tatters and stained with blood. I grabbed a baggy, grey dress that was a couple of sizes too big and quietly made my way down from the attic, careful not to be seen. I slipped through the hidden back stairwell that led to the kitchen. The wall clock read 4:00 a.m. Not surprising. I had to get everything ready before the house came to life. I started by preparing tea and coffee, setting up the drink table in the ballroom since it was the only room spacious enough to amodate all the guests. Once that was done, I returned to the kitchen and began making breakfast¡ªeverything from scratch, as I always did. I was halfway through cooking when cheerful voices drifted in from the ballroom. I didn¡¯t recognize them. Still, theirughter and chatter made me imagine what it would be like to sit among them. Not as a servant, but as someone weed¡ªa person who was seen. Shortly after, Thorne and Seraphina arrived. A few momentster, she excused herself and entered the kitchen just as I pulled fresh muffins and croissants from the oven. She didn¡¯t say a word; instead, she stood there with her arms crossed and foot tapping impatiently while I arranged everything on trays. She wouldn¡¯t dare risk being seen talking to me, especially not with Alpha Elias in the house, because revealing my role could create problems she wanted to avoid. He might recognize my voice. ¡°They¡¯re training at dawn. Hurry up,¡± Seraphina hissed under her breath. I scrambled to finish ting the eggs, cing thest of the trays on the counter just as the servers came in to carry everything out. Then I was quickly ushered out of sight. I crept up the servant stairwell, pausing to peek through the gaps in the wall. I couldn¡¯t see anyone in the ballroom, but I could imagine it¡ªtheirughter filling the air, a world forever closed to me. Existing on the edge, I felt like a ghost haunting spaces where I¡¯d never belong. Seraphina had mentioned they¡¯d train early, so maybe I¡¯d catch a glimpse of themter. There were always stories about the Vanguards Pack¡ªhow skilled they were inbat and how packs called upon them in times of crisis. They were legends, admired by everyone. Once I was sure they had all headed out to the training grounds, I returned to the first floor to clean their rooms. I changed the bedding, set out fresh towels, and restocked toiletries. Thorne and Seraphina always ran the packhouse like a high-end inn when we had guests. These warriors weren¡¯t just passing through; they were staying for a while. Thest room I cleaned belonged to Alpha Elias¡ªthe same one who had talked to me through the attic door. I recognized his scent the moment I stepped inside: warm hazelnut and cinnamon. It made my head spin. I lingered for a moment, breathing it in, before forcing myself back to work. His room had a private bathroom, so I changed the bedding, vacuumed the carpet, and went into the bathroom to rece the towels and restock supplies. As I turned to leave the en-suite bathroom, I froze at the sound of voices drifting in from the hallway. ¡°Hang on a sec, man. I forgot something in my room,¡± a male voice called out casually, his tone light and easy. Without thinking, I shut the bathroom door and locked it. My heart raced as I heard footsteps enter the room, then suddenly stop. It was as if he was standing perfectly still, just listening. A sharp knock against the bathroom door startled me, making me flinch. ¡°Is someone in there?¡± he asked. I hesitated, hoping he would simply walk away. But then I heard the handle jiggling as he tested it. ¡°You¡¯re the same girl from the attic, aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked, curiositycing his voice. ¡°Please,¡± I whispered, barely audible, ¡°let me finish tidying up and I¡¯ll be gone.¡± ¡°Open the door,¡± he said gently. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I replied quickly. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to see me.¡± ¡°But I want to,¡± he said, leaning his weight against the other side of the door. ¡°You can¡¯t. I¡¯m not allowed,¡± I insisted more firmly. ¡°Then what? Should I kick the door in?¡± he asked, his tone half-yful, half-serious, taking a step back. ¡°If you do,¡± I said, my voice trembling with determination, ¡°I promise you¡¯ll never see me again. Ever. I can¡¯t risk them finding out.¡± The silence that followed was so thick it felt like time had stopped. I held my breath, praying he would just leave. But then, after what felt like an eternity, I heard him return to the door, leaning against it again. ¡°At least tell me your name,¡± he coaxed gently. ¡°That can¡¯t be too much to ask.¡± ¡°I¡¯m no one,¡± I responded automatically, reciting the only truth I¡¯d been allowed to im for years. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that,¡± he said softly. ¡°I think you¡¯re someone. I want to know who that someone is.¡± The sincerity in his voice sent a strange warmth into the hollow ces inside me. Did he really mean that? Did he actually want to know who I was? No one ever asked. No one ever cared. No one wants to know the girl who killed her own mother. ¡°I¡­ I¡ª¡± I began, unsure of what to say, when the sound of sharp heels clicking against the hardwood floor broke through my thoughts. ¡°Alpha Elias, there you are. I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you. You weren¡¯t at the training session,¡± Luna Seraphina¡¯s smooth, calcted voice chimed in. ¡°I just needed to grab something from my room,¡± he replied easily, like nothing was amiss.<fn333b> Discover more novels at Find1Novel</fn333b>

 Slayer 3

    1379 Words


    ¡°You know what? Forget it. I need to get back to training,¡± Alpha Elias said, positioning himself squarely in front of the door, using his body to block itpletely. His reputation in the pack depended on discipline¡ªhe couldn¡¯t let Luna Seraphina undermine that right now. The doorknob went still in an instant. I could see the shadow of his boots just under the crack¡ªhe wasn¡¯t letting Luna Seraphina open it. ¡°Well, my husband¡¯s been searching for you everywhere,¡± she replied with a hint of irritation in her voice. Their footsteps retreated down the hallway, finally fading into silence. I slumped back against the bathroom door and exhaled in relief, my heart pounding far too loud in my ears. Eventually, I finished cleaning his room. Curiosity won¡ªI peeked out the window. Everyone had gathered on the south training field. Alpha Elias stood at the center, giving sharp instructions and demonstrating battle techniques. Warriors from the Vanguards Pack worked with ours, mimicking the stances. The Vanguards wolves were massive. I couldn¡¯t stopparing¡ªhow could we ever match their strength? My stomach knotted with anxious doubt. Was I destined to always feel smaller, weaker, never measuring up? I lingered too long, fixated on the field. What would it feel like to be strong, to run free? The craving stung, pulling me from the grim reality of my own weakness. The sudden footsteps jolted me¡ªproof that my brief escape, even in thought, was dangerous. As the footsteps passed, a faint scent drifted to me¡ªfeminine, polished. Luna Seraphina. I stayed hidden,pletely still, until I was certain she had gone. I had no desire to cross paths with her again, not after how close she came to unlocking that door. By the time I finished tidying Alpha Elias¡¯s room, the others were returning inside for lunch. I rushed to the kitchen just in time to start preparing the meal. My body screamed in protest, every silver burn a fresh reminder of what disobedience earned me, but I ignored the pain because I knew failure meant punishment. I forced my hands to keep moving. Steak and vegetables¡ªsimple, filling, and expected. I moved as quickly as I could, every second counted. That¡¯s when my father, Thorne, walked into the kitchen. One look at his face told me exactly what he thought of my performance: I was too slow, too weak. He didn¡¯t even need to speak. I didn¡¯t dare meet his eyes. I worked in silence, pushing through the burning ache in my arms, until the food was ted and ready. The kitchen staff came in to take it to the dining room, and I seized the chance to get out of there. I slipped away quickly, praying Father wouldn¡¯t follow. He didn¡¯t. Not yet. But I knew his anger hadn¡¯t faded. It never did. I would face the consequencester. I always did. For now, I climbed the stairs up to the attic. My prison. My hiding ce. My only sanctuary. Once inside, I sank down onto my bed, every part of me tensed in dread. I could already feel my pulse racing. My hands trembled slightly as the familiar panic set in. To calm myself, I picked up a worn paperback from the stack beside my bed. Reading was the only thing that helped. It didn¡¯t always stop the anxiety, but it dulled the edge. It made the loneliness a little more bearable. Books were the one ce where I felt seen. Like the characters were speaking to me, like the author had written those words just for my eyes. In those stories, people had lives¡ªreal lives. They walked freely, spoke freely, lived without fear of punishment. I envied them so deeply it hurt. They weren¡¯t locked away. They weren¡¯t beaten for speaking out of turn. They didn¡¯t flinch every time someone entered a room. I¡¯ve spent my entire life in this attic. Father controls everything¡ªmy world shrunk to this room, my memories blurred by loneliness. I can¡¯t remember what it feels like to meet someone new. Hiding seems permanent, as if I was never meant for more. And still, I wonder what things would be like if my mother were alive. Would she have protected me? But I¡¯ll never know. That¡¯s not something I get to have. She¡¯s gone, and I can¡¯t undo what happened. I can¡¯t undo what I did. Everyone assumes she died by ident, but I know the truth. I was the cause. That¡¯s not something people forgive. Not something anyone wants to understand. I¡¯m supposed to be the heir. But hearing Father whisper to his Beta, I knew: he hopes Seraphina gives him a son. My existence doesn¡¯t just disappoint him¡ªit¡¯s inconvenient, something he buries in silence. A son. Not me. Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m tucked away here¡ªjust a girl, unseen, silenced, always somewhere I don¡¯t belong. Father says girls belong in kitchens, not leading packs. Sometimes, I almost believe him. And I guess he must be right. Because all I ever do is cook. And clean. Once lunch had ended, I made my way cautiously down the attic stairs. Pressing my ear against the door, I listened intently for any sounds in the hallway. Hearing nothing, I slowly pushed the door open and stepped out. ¡°Well, so there is someone living up in the attic,¡± a male voice came from behind me. I spun around so quickly that I nearly lost my bnce, and the man reached out, gripping my arm firmly to steady me. Where his hand met my skin, an unfamiliar jolt of warmth¡ªlike tiny electric sparks¡ªraced up my arm. He must have been curious about rumors of someone hidden away. Then I got a proper look at him. He was stunning¡ªmessy sandy blond hair that somehow looked effortlessly good, tall and athletic, wearing nothing but workout shorts that exposed his chiseled torso and a defined V-line that disappeared into the waistband. I stood frozen, staring like an i***t. My mind was reeling; I couldn¡¯t think properly. He was easily the most attractive man I had ever seen. But then reality snapped back into focus. I was speaking to someone. That wasn¡¯t allowed. I wasn¡¯t permitted to talk to anyone except Father and Luna. Instantly, I dropped my gaze to the floor in shame. ¡°I¡¯m Alpha Elias. And you are?¡± he asked softly. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ no one,¡± I stammered. ¡°You¡¯re clearly someone. You¡¯re standing right in front of me,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± boomed a voice from the far end of the hallway¡ªFather. My heart lurched violently in my chest, and I felt dizzy. Alpha Elias had to steady me again to keep me upright. ¡°Who is this girl?¡± Alpha Elias demanded. ¡°She¡¯s no one,¡± Thorne replied coldly. ¡°That¡¯s what she told me. But who is she really? What is she to you?¡± Elias pressed. Father¡¯s re slices through me. I always drop my head¡ªthat¡¯s what he expects. But why do I feel so much guilt? I didn¡¯t choose to be his daughter. My pulse flutters with the desperate wish for a different fate, one where I¡¯m wanted, one where I didn¡¯t ruin everything. ¡°She¡¯s a mistake,¡± Thorne growled. ¡°The only mistake I see here is you¡ªand that venomous woman you call your mate,¡± Elias snapped, his tone sharp with anger. Seraphina ced a hand over her heart, clearly offended. ¡°Watch your tongue. You¡¯ll regret speaking of my wife that way. And who do you think you are, addressing me like that?¡± Thorne barked, stepping forward. That¡¯s when Alpha Elias shifted his stance. He reached around me and pulled me behind him, shielding me with his body as he faced off with Thorne. ¡°Why do you even care?¡± Thorne spat. ¡°She¡¯s nothing. She¡¯s no one.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my mate,¡± Alpha Elias roared, his voice echoing through the hall like thunder. Everything went dead quiet. Especially me.<fn2f4d> Updates are released by find¡¤novel</fn2f4d>

 Slayer 4

    ALPHA ELIAS POV Leading a pack is no small burden ¡ª not even for me. At 25, I¡¯ve fought through blood, sweat, and sleepless nights to build the Vanguards Pack from nothing. We are warriors, forged by hardship. Some of my packmates have found love, started families¡ªlittle joys to anchor them. But I haven¡¯t had that. I crave a Luna not for power, but for connection, for someone who understands the weight I carry. Yet, I refuse to betray my own heart for a title. I¡¯d rather walk this path alone than let someone undeserving stand at my side. Our reputation has grown over the years. We¡¯ve be so skilled inbat and strategy that other packs call on us to help train their members. It¡¯s a point of pride ¡ª and honor. This time, we were heading to the Crystal River Pack, led by Alpha Thorne and Luna Seraphina. I didn¡¯t know how long we¡¯d have to be there, or how much work their warriors needed. They¡¯d arranged a formal ck-tie event to wee us¡ªsomething outside our experience. Warriors like us don¡¯t usually deal with tuxedos or etiquette dinners. We had to shop for suits, practice tying ties, and follow unfamiliar customs. It felt awkward, but Luke, my Beta, insisted it would help us make a strong first impression. Limos picked us up like we were royalty. It was overkill; we were there to help, not be pampered. But with the treaty signed, we epted the hospitality. I didn¡¯t know much about the Crystal River Pack, other than that Thorne had lost his mate and child fifteen years ago. Supposedly, that loss sent the pack into disarray. On the way there, I kept pulling at my tie like it was strangling me. Miles kept swatting my hands away. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡± he finally asked, noticing how quiet I¡¯d been. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this,¡± I said, staring out the limo window. ¡°Thorne¡¯s mate died in childbirth fifteen years ago. The pack fell apart afterward.¡± ¡°Maybe his new Luna has something to do with the change,¡± Luke suggested. ¡°Maybe she gave him a reason to pull things together again.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I said¡ªdoubt scratching fire inside my chest. My instincts wouldn¡¯t quiet; something about this whole setup felt¡­ wrong, unsettling in a way that wouldn¡¯t leave me. Luke nodded. ¡°Your gut¡¯s never wrong. If you say we leave, I¡¯m behind you. No questions asked.¡± I gave him a grateful nod. ¡°Thanks. That means a lot.¡± Their packhouse was massive, unnecessarily extravagant. Why did Thorne and his Luna need a mansion? As I stepped out of the limo, a scent mmed into me¡ªrich, sweet, impossibly intoxicating. Chocte and cherries. It stole the breath from my lungs and turned my bones electric. My wolf, Kael, crashed forward with a frantic howl, the force of his need nearly ripping me apart. I barely held him back, shaken and breathless. But the scent vanished just as quickly, and I couldn¡¯t see anyone nearby. Confused, I followed the others into the house, where we were weed by Alpha Thorne and Luna Seraphina. The grand ballroom looked like something out of a designer magazine. The buffet dinner fit us better. The food was incredible. I wondered who cooked it. She must be a goddess in the kitchen. Seated beside me was their head warrior, Darius. ¡°So,¡± I asked mid-bite, ¡°what kind of trouble are you having with training?¡± Darius sighed. ¡°Since the tragedy, training declined. Thorne lost his mate and daughter. Only when Seraphina came did things start to turn around.¡± Luke raised a brow. ¡°The baby was a girl?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Darius said. ¡°But really, it doesn¡¯t matter. A child is a child.¡± I nodded. ¡°That kind of grief could shatter anyone.¡± Darius agreed. ¡°Training just¡­ stopped. Honestly, I¡¯m surprised we were never attacked. But I guess we kept to ourselves so much that other packs forgot we existed.¡± ¡°Well,¡± I said, ¡°we¡¯ll help you whip your warriors back into shape.¡± ¡°We appreciate it,¡± he replied sincerely. Later, as I walked the halls with Thorne, discussing the uing training ns, that same scent hit me again ¡ª stronger now, richer. It was definitely inside the house. I knew then, without a doubt: my mate was here. And I had to find her. It was faint where I stood, but still present. After exchanging a few more words, Alpha Thorne personally showed me to my room. The room was spacious,plete with an ensuite bathroom. As soon as I entered and Thorne left, I paused in the doorway¡ªthe scent intensified, as if she¡¯d only recently been there. Driven by instinct, I waited several seconds for the hall to clear, then slipped outside to follow the trail. The scent seemed to lead everywhere, making me realize she had ess to most of the house. I walked to the far end of the third-floor corridor, noticing a single door tucked in the corner¡ªits location drew me in. I approached, gently testing the handle; it was locked. Then, I heard soft footsteps on the stairs behind the door, the careful sound of someone settling down. No movement followed, just silence. The scent was almost overwhelming now, lingering on the door and in the air, making it difficult to restrain my urge to break through and see her. Kael, my wolf, was restless, pacing in my mind. Then I heard her voice¡ªsoft, almost aching, pleading for me to go away. It splintered me instantly, pain twisting deep in my chest, sharp and raw. Her fragility echoed in every trembling note, every shallow, shaking breath. My heart pounded to her rhythm¡ªfear, not of the unknown, but of me. That realization stabbed deeper than any wound. I answered her gently, my words colored with more sorrow than I meant to show, begging her trust. She still wouldn¡¯t open up. Then footsteps thundered down the hall¡ªAlpha Thorne. His presence felt like a storm tearing through fragile peace, and every part of me braced for the worst. The girl¡¯s panic behind the door exploded¡ªher fear wild and agonizing, as if she might shatter at his approach. No pack member should feel terror like that for their Alpha. Not unless¡­ Kael let out a warning growl in my head, low and lethal. Something in this house was broken to the core. I¡¯d sensed it the moment we arrived, but now it roared through me. My blood pounded with the question: Who was this girl locked away above everyone else? What secret demanded she be hidden¡ªwhat pain kept her captive here? I had followed her scent up here, and Kael was nearly frantic to reach her. The timing could not be a coincidence. Was she truly my mate? I didn¡¯t have absolute proof, but my instincts wouldn¡¯t let the matter drop. I decided¡ªwe weren¡¯t leaving this pack until I discovered who she was. When Luna Seraphinater brought up the girl, she dismissed her as a troublemaker¡ªdamaged and unstable. The instant Seraphina spoke those words, Kael snarled inside my mind, furious at the usation. He knew it wasn¡¯t true and despised her lie. But I stayed calm, listening and hiding my reaction, determined to gather more information for both our sakes. Thorne¡¯s stories frayed at the edges. Seraphina¡¯s condemnation¡ªcalling the girl unstable¡ªfelt like poison. Kael snarled in my mind, his hatred scorching, his rage barely containable. I buried everything behind a neutral mask, every muscle tight with the effort. I couldn¡¯t risk letting them see, for both our sakes. I¡¯d heard of Alphas like this¡ªcruel leaders who punished and abused their pack. This might be one of those. And I was in the middle of it. We returned to the grand ballroom. I scanned the space until I found Luke, leaning casually against the wall, talking with a Crystal River warrior. I made my way toward him and waited until the other man stepped away before speaking in a low voice, barely above a whisper. ¡°I need you to do something, Luke. It could put us in danger, but we need to act. Watch Alpha Thorne and Luna Seraphina closely. If necessary, spy on them, and report anything unusual you notice. We must figure out the truth about what¡¯s going on here.¡±<fn4> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find{n}ovel</fn4>

 Slayer 5

    ALPHA ELIAS POV The next morning, I woke up to the most mouthwatering scent imaginable ¡ª a full, hearty breakfast clearly prepared just for us. I didn¡¯t waste time getting dressed and headed toward the kitchen, eager to dig in. I was just about to step in when Luke entered the room and pped a hand on my shoulder. He grabbed himself a mug of coffee, and we both settled near the window, taking a moment to observe the other guests trickle in. I wanted to discuss what we¡¯d overheardst night, but waited for Luke to bring it up. Luke leaned in, voice low. ¡°Thorne locked himself in the atticst night¡ªwith a silver chain.¡± ¡°That would burn him,¡± I growled, frowning. ¡°Not with gloves,¡± Luke snapped. ¡°He was shouting. If someone was in there, they stayed silent.¡± I clenched my jaw. ¡°That bastard. He¡¯s probably conditioned her into silence.¡± Luke narrowed his eyes. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a girl?¡± ¡°I spoke to herst night. She¡¯s there. I¡¯m sure,¡± I said, meeting his eyes, rage simmering. Luke nodded. ¡°Keep quiet. Training¡¯s this morning¡ªthen we check the attic.¡± ¡°Distract Thorne this afternoon,¡± I ordered. ¡°If she¡¯s in danger, she¡¯s leaving with us. I won¡¯t support him.¡± ¡°You got it,¡± Luke agreed. After breakfast, we joined Crystal River Pack¡¯s warriors on the field. The problem was obvious: Thorne¡¯s fighters were out of shape and struggled with even basicbat. My headache worsened with every sloppy move, my team outpacing theirs easily. I excused myself, seeking relief, when the alluring scent returned¡ªstronger than before. She was here. I nced at the bathroom door. It was shut. But I hadn¡¯t closed it that morning. And I could just barely see the shadow of her feet beneath the door. I approached, gently trying the handle. Locked. Once again, I spoke to her through the door, pleading for her toe out. Her response was the same ¡ª a firm refusal. This time I nearly forced the door open. But then she said something that froze me in ce. ¡°If you break this door, you¡¯ll never see me again.¡± It was the only time her voice didn¡¯t tremble. She meant it ¡ª every word. And I wasn¡¯t willing to risk losing her. Not now. Just then, Luna Seraphina entered the room. She immediately sensed something was off and started eyeing the closed bathroom door with suspicion. She wanted to open it, but I knew that couldn¡¯t happen. It wasn¡¯t safe for the girl. Kael, my wolf, began scratching at the inside of my head ¡ª agitated, on edge. There was danger near. I blurted out some excuse, just enough to get Seraphina to leave the room with me. Back at the field, Crystal River¡¯s warriors dragged themselves through exhausted motions. I called lunch, shaking my head in disbelief as they limped away. We headed back to the packhouse and into the ballroom. The smell hit me again ¡ª that unmistakable, addictive scent. But there was no food in sight. I was about to head into the kitchen when Alpha Thorne stepped into my path. ¡°Please. Just take a seat,¡± he said,¡±Sit,¡± he said, gesturing to the chairs. ¡°Lunch ising.¡±at down next to Luke, who was already frowning. ¡°Weird,¡± Luke muttered, as Thorne en¡±That¡¯s weird,¡± Luke muttered as Thorne entered the kitchen and locked the door.fore finally emerging. He ordered the servers to bring out the food, and they scurried into the kitchen to retrieve it. I ate quickly, knowing I had a narrow window of opportunity. As nned, Luke went to join Thorne and Seraphina for lunch to distract them. I was determined to search the house undisturbed, and this gave me the perfect cover to slip away. Back in my room, I waited, listening. As soon as themotion downstairs faded and people started heading back to the training field, I crept out and returned to the attic door. I could hear movement behind it ¡ª soft creaks on the stairs, muffled steps. Then suddenly the door opened. I barely had time to move aside and stay hidden. As it swung open, that scent ¡ª her scent ¡ª wrapped around me like a drug. She was the one. No doubt remained in my mind or in Kael¡¯s restless energy. She stepped out and quietly closed the door behind her. I reached out and grabbed her arm. Sparks exploded across my skin, traveling up my arm like fire. I froze, stunned. She was small, painfully thin. Her hair hung in messy strands, and her skin was pale. One eye was badly bruised, her lip swollen. She wore a shapeless gray dress far toorge for her. But what truly caught my attention were the fresh, open wounds on her arm ¡ª angry welts that refused to heal. Silver. Just like Luke had warned. ¡°So there was someone in the attic,¡±¡±So there was someone in the attic,¡± I said, voice cold.ood utterly still, like a statue carved from fear and disbelief. Her wide blue eyes were locked on mine, and I wasn¡¯t sure if she was seeing me or just some ghost of her past. I had turned her around so fast she nearly lost her bnce¡ªI caught her, hands on both arms, and the instant my second hand touched her, the same electric jolt surged through me. Again, sparks. She was still staring at me, as if trying to understand something that didn¡¯t make sense. I didn¡¯t know what to make of it either. Was it recognition? Fear? The bond calling to her like it was to me? Or was she terrified out of her mind? Her face told a thousand stories, all tangled together¡ªnone of them good. Then, suddenly, she blinked, lowered her head like she¡¯d remembered her ce, and stared at the floor with the practiced submission of someone who¡¯d spent her life beneath others¡¯ feet. ¡°I¡¯m Alpha Elias,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Your name?¡± ¡°No one,¡± she whispered. The words ¡°No one,¡± she breathed. Hit me like a wave of shock and disbelief surging through me. How could someone believe that about themselves? No one. Like she didn¡¯t even think she deserved to exist. Before I could say anything else, a sharp voice cut through the hallway. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Alpha Thorne was marching toward us, all righteous fury and false authority. The girl¡ªLyra¡ªinstantly tensed. I could feel the panic rolling off her. Her heartbeat spiked, breaths turning shallow. She was on the edge of a breakdown just from the sound of his voice. ¡°Who is she?¡± I demanded, stepping in front of her. ¡°No one,¡± Thorne said coldly. ¡°She said that too. I want the truth¡ªwho is she to you?¡± My voice dropped. Kael bristled inside me, already angry. Thorne sneered. ¡°A mistake.¡± The growl that escaped me wasn¡¯t voluntary. It came from somewhere deeper than instinct, something primal. I looked at Lyra¡ªand the way her face twisted in silent pain shattered something in me. She didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t react. Like she¡¯d heard that word her entire life. I stepped forward. ¡°The only mistake here is you,¡± I snarled, ¡°and that venom you mated with.¡± Thorne bared his teeth. ¡°Watch your mouth, Elias.¡± He moved toward us. Without hesitation, I pulled Lyra behind me, wrapping my arm around her waist and shielding her with my body. I wasn¡¯t about to let him hurt her again¡ªnot while I was breathing. Why was he even pretending to care? He¡¯d treated her worse than dirt, like someone who didn¡¯t exist. But she did. She was mine. My mate. And I had every right to be furious about how she¡¯d been treated¡ªlike trash, like a prisoner, like something shameful. Silence fell around us. My im was unspoken, but clear. I turned to her. She was still staring at the ground, her face pale, lips parted in disbelief, the weight of everything crashing down on her. ¡°I¡¯m an Alpha,¡± I said gently. ¡°That means you answer my questions, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she murmured, her voice barely audible. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°¡­Lyra.¡± I nodded. ¡°And Alpha Thorne. What is he to you?¡± She hesitated. I could feel her struggling with the answer, but she forced the words out anyway. ¡°He¡¯s my father.¡± I stared at her, stunned. Then whipped around to re at Thorne. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your daughter and your mate died in childbirth?¡± ¡°She did die,¡± Thorne growled. ¡°That thing killed my mate when it was born.¡± ¡°You actually believe a newborn is responsible for that?¡± I shouted. He flinched but stood firm. ¡°She killed her.¡± ¡°No,¡± I snapped, stepping forward. ¡°You¡¯ve had fifteen years to convince yourself of that¡ªand to punish her for it. To make her believe it too. Fifteen years of torture. I grabbed Lyra¡¯s hand and turned toward the stairs, resolved to get her out of that ce and to safety, driven by the need to protect her from further harm. ¡°You¡¯re not taking her anywhere!¡± Thorne barked, storming after us with Seraphina behind him. I caught the motion from the corner of my eye¡ªThorne reaching for her again¡ªand instantly shifted her to my other side, my arm wrapped tight around her, keeping her out of his reach. ¡°She¡¯sing with me. The Council will hear what you¡¯ve done. You won¡¯t get away with this.¡± I pulled her with me, down the stairs and out into the training field, where my men were still sparring with warriors from the Vanguards Pack. Everything stopped when they saw us. Lyra flinched in the sunlight, her arms instinctively raising like she wanted to shield her face. She was too pale. She looked like she hadn¡¯t stepped outside in years. ¡°Elias?¡± Luke jogged over, confusion on his face. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°This is Lyra,¡± I said loudly. ¡°Alpha Thorne¡¯s daughter. Not dead. Fifteen. And locked away like a prisoner her entire life.¡± A ripple of shock ran through the warriors around us. ¡°You¡¯re not taking her!¡± Thorne¡¯s voice roared from behind. I turned and saw him mid-shift¡ªfur sprouting, ws extending, teeth elongating. ¡°Luke, take Lyra,¡± Imanded, my voice sharp. I could feel Kael rising under my skin, my own teeth beginning to lengthen.<fn14ef> Discover more novels at find?novel</fn14ef>

 Slayer 6

    Luke yanked Lyra away. She slipped from my grip. Thorne lunged, mid¨Cshift. I dodged as he


    I didn¡¯t move, a smirk forming. Thorne¡¯s crouched, tense wolf form¨Calmostughable. My smirk made him angrier. That rush in my chest wasn¡¯t just arrogance¨Cit was purpose. I fought for Lyra. Thorne fought only to own. He failed to grasp the difference.


    I stepped back. ck fur raced up my arms; bones snapped. My wolf form towered over <fna187> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find~novel</fna187>


    Thorne. He flinched at myck of fear.


    Rage burned with memories of Lyra¡¯s injuries. Kael, my wolf, screamed <i>to </i>attack as I


    advanced.


    I could sense hesitation in Thorne¡¯s stance. There was something in his eyes I couldn¡¯t quite


    interpret¨Cwas it fear? Defiance? Doubt? I couldn¡¯t tell.


    I crouched low, tuning out every sound but Thorne. Teeth bared, I watched each twitch in his


    stance. The crowd gathered¨Che had to show strength, not weakness. I understood the


    pressure, but I felt no respect for him.


    Lyra stood frozen, wide¨Ceyed. Thorneunched for my throat. He wasn¡¯t fast enough.


    I dodged. Thorne crashed, rolled, scrambled up. I spun, unmoved.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Alpha. I¡¯ve got her. Don¡¯t worry about Lyra. Focus,¡± Luke¡¯s voice came through the


    mind link. And I knew I could count on him. I always had.


    Thorne lunged again. I met him midair, mmed him down, andnded on top, jaws at his


    throat.


    ¡°No!¡± Luna Seraphina screamed, her voice cutting through the chaos. I paused long enough


    to see her being restrained by several of her warriors.


    ¡°Finish him, Alpha! That¡¯s the only way to stop him!¡± one of my warriors shouted.


    I stepped off him. Thorney still, awaiting death. Anger and justice for Lyra tempted me to finish it, but killing him meant inheriting his pack¨Ca burden I refused. All I wanted was Lyra safe, not Thorne¡¯s legacy. I stepped back, rejecting any tie to him.


    I shifted back slowly. Luke ran over and handed me a pair of shorts, and I pulled them on. Lyra, clearly avoiding looking at me while I was undressed, nced away until I was covered.


    < CHAPTER 6


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    As soon as I finished dressing, I looked back at Thorne¨Conly to feel a sudden spark shoot up


    my arm.


    I turned to find Lyra beside me, her hand resting lightly on my forearm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him,¡± she said gently.


    I stared at her, confused. After everything he¡¯d done to her¨Cafter all the pain she had endured


    -how could she ask me that?


    ¡°He¡¯s not worth it,¡± she continued. ¡°And you know what happens when you kill an Alpha.¡±


    I looked back at Thorne.


    ¡°Shift back,¡± Imanded. He hesitated, still defiant, but obeyed. One of his warriors came


    over and handed him a pair of shorts.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you this one warning,¡± I said coldly. ¡°Stay away from me and my mate. Next time, I won¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°Why not kill me now?¡± he asked, his voice hoarse.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want your pathetic excuse for a pack,¡± I replied sharply. ¡°That¡¯s your burden,


    not mine.¡±


    ¡°Vanguards Pack, gather your things and load them into the cars. Now,¡± I ordered firmly.


    Without hesitation, they turned toward the packhouse to collect their belongings.


    Luke left Lyra standing beside me. I positioned myself in front of her so Alpha Thorne


    couldn¡¯t see her directly. She kept her head down as I turned to face her.


    ¡°Lyra, <i>do </i><i>you </i>want me to take you away from here?¡± I asked softly, making sure my tone was


    gentle. Thest thing I wanted was to scare her¨Cshe already looked fragile and shaken. Her eyes flickered around nervously, clearly trying to avoid ncing at her father.


    After a moment, she finally looked up at me and gave a small nod.


    ¡°Do you have anything here <i>you </i>need to bring?¡± I asked carefully, keeping my voice low and steady.


    ¡°Only my books,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll get <i>you </i>new ones. I promise,¡± I said, resolute. I couldn¡¯t let her go back inside -not for a moment. That house felt like a threat; if she returned, I feared I¡¯d lose her again. I


    wouldn¡¯t risk it.


    :.


    < CHAPTER 6


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    It didn¡¯t take long for my pack to finish packing. Within minutes, everything was in the cars. We¡¯d brought three vehicles¨CLyra and I would ride in the lead car, while the other two would be driven by assigned drivers. The rest of my warriors were going to run back through the


    forest.


    I gently led Lyra to the first car and opened the passenger door. She hesitated for a beat before getting in, and I rushed around to the driver¡¯s side. Sliding into my seat, I started the


    engine.


    Lyra sat stiffly, avoiding eye contact, her gaze fixed on herp as we drove off. Alpha Thorne and Luna Seraphina stood silently at the front of their crowd, watching us leave. I didn¡¯t look back. I floored the elerator, pulling away from the packhouse and everything it represented, with my warriors following close behind.


    Just as we passed over the border, I caught Lyra whispering something. I leaned slightly to hear better, straining to catch her quiet words.


    ¡°I, Lyra Bet, renounce my bond with the Crystal River Pack and with Alpha Thorne. From this moment forward, I am no longer a member of the Crystal River Pack,¡± she said slowly


    and deliberately.


    I turned to look at her, but she didn¡¯t meet my gaze. Her eyes stayed fixed ahead.


    She had just severed ties with the only pack she had ever known. I nced at her small, tense frame, and even though she didn¡¯t speak again, I could feel it¨Cshe had been waiting for this moment for a long time. Waiting for someone to finally take her away.


    The second we crossed that boundary, she let go of her pack, her blood, her history¨Cand she didn¡¯t flinch. She hadn¡¯t hesitated for even a second. It hit me: she¡¯d been wanting to say


    those words for years.


    I remembered the shocked looks on the faces of the Crystal River Pack members when I revealed that Lyra was Alpha Thorne¡¯s daughter. They all seemed stunned, confused even. It was clear they had <i>no </i>idea she existed. No one else in the pack seemed to know she was alive¨Cno one but the Alpha and Luna. That realization made my blood boil. Had they really


    kept her hidden from everyone this whole time?


    Maybe she never spoke <i>to </i>anyone but them. Maybe they hid her so thoroughly that the rest believed she was gone. That idea churned my stomach. Or maybe I was wrong¨Cmaybe the shock was about my discovery. What lies had they spun? One way or another, I¡¯d uncover the


    truth.


    :


    < CHAPTER 6


    More Rewards


    ¡°Lyra, the rest of the pack looked just as surprised when they saw you outside with me,¡± I said gently, keeping my tone cautious. ¡°Was it because they were afraid I had found you¨Cor did they truly not know you were alive?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they knew,<i>¡± </i>she answered quietly. ¡°I never spoke to anyone. If someone came to the house, I had to hide. I wasn¡¯t allowed to be seen.¡± Her voice was soft, matter¨Cof¨Cfact, like


    she was describing something normal. But it made my stomach twist.


    She nced at me, her eyes slightly wide, and I realized my grip on the steering wheel had


    gone so tight that my knuckles had turned white. I was furious without even realizing it. I


    forced myself to loosen my hands.


    Looking at her again, I noticed¨Creally noticed¨Cher eyes for the first time. They were a deep


    forest green, striking even under all the dirt on her face. She looked like she hadn¡¯t had a


    proper bath in weeks, maybe longer, but somehow, that didn¡¯t take away from how beautiful


    she was. She was far too thin¨Canyone could see she needed to gain weight. But even like


    this, she was the most breathtaking being I had ever seen. Like someone who had stepped


    out of


    my dreams.


    Her hair was filthy, making it hard to tell the exact color. Brown, definitely, but I couldn¡¯t tell


    what kind of brown. And just like that, my mind drifted back to Alpha Thorne.


    Even after everything she¡¯d endured¨Cbeing hidden away, neglected, likely abused¨Cshe had


    still asked me not to kill him. That told me everything I needed to know. There was something


    extraordinary about Lyra. Her heart was still kind, still soft. How does someone go through


    that much suffering and still stay gentle?


    She fascinated me. I knew in that moment I wanted to learn everything about her. She wasn¡¯t


    just someone I wanted to protect¨Cshe was someone who could one day lead, someone with


    quiet strength. A warrior waiting to rise.


    She didn¡¯t look like it now, sure. But none of my pack had, back when I found them. They were


    all broken, beaten down, starved. None had been in as rough a condition as Lyra, but none of


    them had her quiet fire, either. She had just shown me that she was meant for far more than


    being someone¡¯s hidden secret or house ve.


    ¡°How far is your pack from here?¡± she asked softly, her voice like a breeze brushing against


    the tension in the car,


    Now came the part I dreaded. I had to tell her the truth¨Cand I couldn¡¯t predict how she¡¯d react. Ever since I found her, I kept worrying: would she ept my world? It was nothing like


    < CHAPTER 6


    what she¡¯d known. The uncertainty weighed on me.


    1

 Slayer 7

    LYRA POV


    I could sense that Alpha Elias was uneasy. His heartbeat quickened, and the sound of it unsettled me. Why was he nervous? Where were we going? As if in response, my own heart began to race. He nced at me, wide¨Ceyed, like he was dreading something.


    ¡°It¡¯s a few hours away,¡± he said eventually. ¡°We live pretty secluded. I should probably warn you¨Cit¡¯s not like your old packhouse. It¡¯s nothing fancy. Definitely not as luxurious as what you were used to.¡±


    His heart was still thumping loudly. Was that why he was anxious? Was he worried I¡¯d be disappointed with a less impressive house? That didn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°Less for me to clean,¡± I replied simply.


    He gave me a strange look that I didn¡¯t understand. I wasn¡¯t joking or trying to be clever¨Cl was just being honest. A smaller house meant less work. I knew my father¡¯s mate never cooked or cleaned. That was always my job. That¡¯s what mates were for, weren¡¯t they? I didn¡¯t expect anything different.


    The drive was slow and quiet, like neither of us was in a hurry to get where we were going. I didn¡¯t talk much. I wasn¡¯t used to real conversations. I¡¯d only ever read about them in books. That¡¯s how I learned to speak, by reading and imagining dialogue. Alpha Elias kept ncing over at me, probably trying to figure out what to say. I knew I wasn¡¯t exactly pleasant


    ¡°So¡­ what kind of books <i>do </i><i>you </i>like?¡± he asked, catching me ying with the frayed hem of


    my dress, something I did when I was feeling anxious. But his voice was calm and kind¨Cnot


    the tone I expected from someone who carried the title of Alpha.


    ¡°I like a bit of everything,¡± I answered. ¡°I loved the Harry Potter books. They were great. I also


    liked A Tale of Two Cities. And I¡¯ve read a lot of V.C. Andrews. Her stories are really


    interesting.¡±


    As I spoke, I stopped picking at my dress without even realizing it. I turned my gaze to the front windshield, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a small sense of calm settle over me. I caught a glimpse of Alpha Elias smiling softly.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll make sure to get you every one of those books again,¡± he said, still smiling.


    < CHAPTER 7


    More Rewards 2


    I let out a quietugh before instinctively pping my hands over my mouth. His eyebrows pulled together in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨CI didn¡¯t mean tough at you,¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked, clearly puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong withughing.¡±


    But I knew better. I wasn¡¯t supposed tough at anyone. Especially not at men.


    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed tough at people,¡± I said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s considered rude, and I get punished.¡±


    He stiffened at that, the tension in his shoulders returning, but he took a few slow breaths


    and seemed to calm himself down.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said gently. ¡°You canugh. What was so funny, anyway?¡± <fn4c35> Content originallyes from Find?Novel</fn4c35>


    ¡°Well¡­ you said your house wasn¡¯t very big. And I was thinking, if you¡¯re nning to rece all the books I left behind, you might need a bigger house after all,¡± I said, sneaking a nce at him from the corner of my eye.


    I was terrified that he¡¯d be angry. But instead, he burst intoughter. I jumped at the sudden sound¨Cit was loud¨Cbut when I realized he was genuinelyughing, I rxed back into my seat, a small smile forming on my lips.


    I knew I had already left the Crystal River pack behind the moment we crossed the border, but I still didn¡¯t know what Alpha Elias expected from me. I was only fifteen. I was broken. I wasn¡¯t the kind of mate he probably wanted. I had no idea how to be someone¡¯s mate¨Clet alone a Luna. The more I thought about it, the more impossible it all sounded.


    I noticed Alpha Elias sneaking nces at me, and I tried my best to ignore it, but resisting the urge to nce back at him was difficult. I didn¡¯t understand what he saw in me. He imed I


    was his mate, yet he was ten years older than I was.


    That thought led me down a spiral. What did he expect from me once we arrived at his pack? How far did he want things to go? The panic started to rise again, creeping into my chest, and I knew he noticed it right away.


    ¡°Lyra,¡± Alpha Elias said gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore. Where I¡¯m taking you, there are no ves. No one will beat you.¡±


    ¡°Father¡¯s going to be furious when you take me back,¡± I muttered, barely above a whisper.


    ¡°What? No. I¡¯m not taking you back. I¡¯m never taking you back there. I swear it,¡± he said firmly.


    :


    < CHAPTER 7


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you what you want,¡± I said, voice cracking. ¡°You¡¯re not going to want me as your mate. You¡¯ll realize I¡¯m not what you hoped for and send me back to him.¡±


    Tears welled in my eyes, and I tried to blink them away, but the moment I said that, Elias pulled the car off the road and brought it to a full stop. He turned to face me, eyes locked on


    mine.


    ¡°Lyra,¡± he said slowly, his tone intense but steady. ¡°I didn¡¯t take you away to hurt you or to demand anything from you. I would never do that. I won¡¯t force you to do anything. Ever. If anything happens between us, it¡¯ll be because <i>you </i>want it, and because <i>you </i>feel safe. I promise I¡¯ll never harm you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond. All I could do was nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize,<i>¡± </i>he said. ¡°Lyra, have you ever spent time with anyone besides your father and Luna?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No. I was never allowed. I don¡¯t even know if the rest of the pack knew I


    existed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they did,¡± he admitted.


    I wasn¡¯t shocked. Deep down, I¡¯d always suspected it. There was clearly a reason my father had kept me hidden¨Che didn¡¯t want anyone knowing I was alive. That thought had always lingered in the back of my mind, but I never let myself fully acknowledge it. I didn¡¯t want to. I knew no <i>one </i>would stand up to him, no one from his pack would ever risk helping me. I had epted that a long time ago.


    But now I couldn¡¯t help wondering¨Cwhy keep me alive just to treat me like a servant? Why let everyone think I was dead? If he hated me so much, why not get rid of me? And if he didn¡¯t want me, why was he <i>so </i>desperate to keep me? Was it just his pride¨Crefusing to let anyone, especially Alpha Elias, ¡°take¡± something that belonged to him?


    I hadn¡¯t even been gone that long, and already these questions were gnawing at me, filling my head with confusion. None of it made sense.


    Then, suddenly, Alpha Elias¡¯s head jerked to the side, and I saw his eyes ze over. He was mind¨Clinking someone, and his body immediately tensed.


    I looked around, trying to spot what had him so alert, but I didn¡¯t see anything. Without a word, he started the car again and mmed his foot on the gas. The tires screeched as we


    < CHAPTER 7


    sped down the highway.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, gripping the dashboard as the car swerved at high speed.


    ¡°We¡¯re being followed,¡± he replied grimly. ¡°And they¡¯re noting to say hello.¡±


    I peered into the darkness outside, but the woods on either side of the road were too thick


    and shadowed to make anything out. Whoever it was, they were using the trees as cover.


    Then, out of nowhere, something massivended on the roof of the car with a deafening


    thud. The entire roof caved slightly under the force, and I let out a terrified scream, shrinking


    into my seat.


    3


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    <b>E </b>


    Vote


    536


    < CHAPTER 8


    More Rewards >


    CHAPTER <b>8 </b>

 Slayer 8

    CHAPTER <b>8 </b>


    Alpha Elias was swerving erratically across the road, trying everything he could to dislodge the werewolf clinging to the roof, but the beast wouldn¡¯t budge. I could see its paws crashing down on either side of the car, swiping dangerously close. One of them finally mmed through the window beside me, sending shards of ss flying.


    The creature¡¯s paw reached inside, wing at me. I fumbled to unbuckle my seatbelt and slid across the seat to get as far away as possible. Elias reached over and grabbed me, pulling me into the backseat. There was more space, and I crouched down on the floor just as he


    ordered, heart pounding in my chest.


    Suddenly, his ws extended, long and sharp, and he shed at the wolf¡¯s paw still intruding through the broken window. His strike hit home¨Che ripped a bloody chunk from the attacker¡¯s limb. The wolf let out a high¨Cpitched yelp and yanked its paw back, but it didn¡¯t jump off the roof.


    Elias kept swerving wildly, but the wolf held on. Realizing that maneuvering wouldn¡¯t shake it, he mmed on the brakes hard. The wolf flew forward off the top of the car,nding with a


    sickening thud and rolling down the road ahead.


    ¡°Stay here,¡± Elias ordered, voice clipped. I nodded quickly, pressing myself against the seat. He jumped out of the car while I cautiously raised my head, peering through the windshield.


    I didn¡¯t recognize the wolf lying in the road, but Elias walked toward him without hesitation, his form already starting to shift. He didn¡¯t need to stop or even slow down¨Chis body morphed mid¨Cstride until a huge ck wolf reced him, charging straight for the other one.


    He collided with the enemy wolf in a blur of muscle and rage, tearing into him with savage force. The attacker tried <i>to </i>fight back, but he was slower, weaker. Elias¡¯s ck wolf struck again and again, relentless. His fury made him terrifying to watch. The fight wasn¡¯t even¨Cit


    was a ughter.


    I was frozen, watching the brutal scene, when suddenly the back door flew open. A strong arm reached in and seized me, yanking me from the car before I could react.


    I screamed and thrashed as I was dragged into the forest. The man was huge and powerful; I was no match for him. Thin and weak, I couldn¡¯t fight back effectively. Another man was waiting deeper among the trees, and as I struggled, he grabbed my legs and helped haul me further away from the road.


    < CHAPTER 8


    More Rewards >


    Just as suddenly as it had started, they stopped. A low growl echoed through the trees, and the second man dropped my legs. I looked up to see a grey wolf crouched ahead of us,


    baring its teeth. It was ready to attack.


    The man holding me didn¡¯t back down. He shoved me in front of him like a shield and ordered


    the other man to handle the wolf. Without hesitation, the second man shifted into a dark


    brown wolf and lunged at the grey one.


    But the grey wolf was lightning¨Cfast. It dodged the attack with ease and spun around,


    The first man kept barking uselessmands, but the brown wolf was <i>no </i>match. The grey wolf managed to sink its teeth into his opponent¡¯s neck and shook violently until I heard the gruesome snap of bones. The brown wolf copsed, lifeless, and the grey wolf stood over


    him, blood coating his muzzle¨Cbut none of it his own.


    Then the grey wolf turned his attention to us.


    The man holding me adjusted his grip, keeping me between himself and the predator. But


    that¡¯s when a second growl erupted¨Cthis time from behind.


    He spun us both around, still using me as a shield. Emerging from the shadows was a


    massive ck wolf, eyes glowing with fury.


    Even without being told, I knew exactly who it was.


    It¡¯s my Alpha, my Alpha Elias.


    The man clutching me looked utterly panicked, torn between which direction to run. Before


    he could make a decision, the grey wolf crept up silently behind him and lunged, its jaws mping <i>down </i>on his lower back and yanking him backwards with brutal force. At the same


    time, I was also dragged back, falling hard onto my back. But when I hit the ground, I realized he was no longer holding onto me.


    Distant sounds of snarling, tearing, and bodies colliding echoed through the woods, but I barely registered them. My hand instinctively went to my head, where I could feel a wet, sticky sensation¨Cblood. My fingers came away red from a shallow wound at my temple. I must¡¯ve hit my head on a rock or branch during the fall. It throbbed, but I hadn¡¯t cked out. I was still conscious. I was okay.


    ¡°Lyra!¡± I heard Alpha Elias shout, his voice full of urgency. He ran toward me and dropped to


    < CHAPTER 8


    More Rewards >


    his knees beside me. His eyes immediately went to the cut on my head, and his fingers gently examined it. I could tell he was concerned, but honestly, it was nothingpared to what I¡¯d endured before. I knew I was going to be alright.


    Still, he didn¡¯t take any chances. Without saying another word, he lifted me into his arms bridal style. His chest was bare, warm and firm against my side, and despite the chaos, I felt a strange mix offort and embarrassment. I curled closer to him, taking in the quiet protectiveness in the way he carried me.


    We were surrounded by several wolves, all tense and alert. Elias gave a quickmand for


    them to search the woods and make sure no attackers remained. Then he turned back


    toward the car with me still in his arms.


    Back at the vehicle, he gentlyid me down across the backseat. I watched him walk to the


    trunk and return with what I realized were clean clothes. He crouched beside me again and


    pressed a sterile gauze pad gently to my temple.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Really,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You could have a concussion. Stay still,¡± he said firmly, not moving the gauze.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had worse, I promise. That barely counts as a scratch,¡± I insisted, trying to sit up slightly. <f44> Original content can be found at find¡¤novel</f44>


    ¡°Were those rogues from Crystal River Pack?¡±


    He let out a short, bitterugh. ¡°No. Crystal River¡¯s fighters couldn¡¯t pull off something like


    that. They¡¯re pathetic. These were from another pack¨Cone I¡¯ve pissed off before. I¡¯m sorry, Lyra. I didn¡¯t mean for you to be caught in the crossfire.¡±


    He leaned forward and rested his forehead gently against mine. The sudden closeness made


    my breath hitch. I didn¡¯t know how to respond. No one had ever apologized to me before-


    never sincerely. I was used to pain, <i>to </i>me, to being invisible. Now here he was, taking


    responsibility for something that wasn¡¯t even my fault. It left me speechless.


    I reached up and ced my hand over his, the one still holding the gauze. He didn¡¯t pull away. We stayed like that, connected by touch and breath, until a voice broke the moment.


    ¡°Alpha. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Luke said as he approached, clearly distressed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the bastard would pull her back when I grabbed him. I thought he¡¯d let go. I didn¡¯t mean for her to get hurt.¡±


    So, he was the grey wolf. I had guessed right.


    ¡°Enough, Luke. I know you¡¯d never intentionally harm her,¡± Elias growled, his voice low and


    < CHAPTER 8


    firm. ¡°You saved her. That¡¯s what matters.¡±


    Luke hesitated, then asked, ¡°So why is your father stilling after us?¡±


    More Rewards >


    Elias¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°But now that he¡¯s touched my mate, I¡¯m done ying games. The next time I see him, I swear I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    His voice was full of fire and certainty, and the words made my heart race for a different reason. He would kill his own father for me?


    Why?


    What made me worth that? I didn¡¯t understand. I wasn¡¯t someone worth dying¨Cor killing¨Cfor. Sure, we were mates, but every werewolf had a mate, didn¡¯t they? Why did Elias care so much


    about me?


    Elias returned to the driver¡¯s seat without another word. He started the engine, and we pulled away into the night, leaving behind the blood, the bodies, and a hundred unanswered


    questions.


    The motion of the car was starting to make me nauseous as Iy there, so I slowly pushed myself up into a sitting position. I caught Alpha Elias¡¯s eyes watching me through the


    rearview mirror.


    ¡°I told you to stay lying down,¡± he said, his tone calm but firm.


    ¡°Lying down was making me feel sick. Sitting up feels better,¡± I replied quietly.


    He was silent for a second, then asked, ¡°Have you ever even ridden in a car before?¡±


    The question caught me off guard. It seemed so random, and I couldn¡¯t imagine why he would think to ask something like that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never left the packhouse,¡± I admitted, barely louder than a whisper. But he heard me. I could tell by the low, guttural growl that rumbled in his chest after I spoke.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t growling at you,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That reaction wasn¡¯t meant for you.¡±


    I gave a small nod to show I understood.


    Then, hesitating for only a second, I asked, ¡°Why does your father want to kill you?¡±


    <b>1 </b>


    <b>Comments </b>


    Vote


    536

 Slayer 9

    ¡°My father did the same thing to me that yours did to you,¡± Alpha Elias said, his voice steady. I leaned forward slightly, intrigued by the unexpected confession.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Not quite as bad as what your father did. He was¡­ something else entirely. But abuse is what ties the whole Vanguards Pack together. I founded it when I was seventeen. Since then, I¡¯ve been rescuing werewolves who¡¯ve suffered just like we did. I built this pack from the ground up,¡± he exined.


    ¡°So all of your warriors used to be abused?¡± I asked, trying to understand.


    ¡°Yeah. Some were kids, some were adults. Many were Omegas, or treated as ves in their former packs. I get tips from people¨Cwarnings about others who are being mistreated. I help them escape and bring them here,¡± he said.


    ¡°Did you ever think your mate would be one of them?¡± I asked after a pause.


    ¡°No. Honestly, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever find my mate at all. So when I did find you¡­ it meant a lot more than I ever expected,¡± he replied quietly.


    A strange feeling settled over me after he said that. I couldn¡¯t quite name it¨Csomething warm, unfamiliar. He said he was happy to find me. Was this¡­ happiness? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever truly felt that before. Whatever it was, I liked it.


    Because Alpha Elias¡¯s pack location was secret, he told me we¡¯d take a longer, more discreet route to avoid being tracked. When we finally arrived, I saw that the territory was nestled deep within a gully, surrounded by forested hills. It was a perfect ce to hide¨Cnaturally guarded,


    with lookouts stationed above.


    The homes here were all small log cabins, somepleted, some half¨Cbuilt, and a few dozen already upied. We drove through the center of the little vige and stopped at thergest cabin at the far end. Even then, it wasn¡¯t grand¨Cjust a single¨Cstory cabin, unlike the sprawling


    packhouse I grew up in.


    Alpha Elias stepped out first and came around to open the car door for me. The bleeding from my head had stopped, and I didn¡¯t feel dizzy anymore, so I stepped out on my own.


    I looked around at the vige. All I could see were cabins¨Cno stores, no gathering ces, nothing like what I¡¯d known before. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where they got food and


    < CHAPTER 9


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    supplies. And it was so quiet¨Cno lights, no voices, no movement. We were surrounded on all sides by trees climbing up the hill around the gully. It was oddly peaceful¡­ but a little eerie.


    ¡°I told you it¡¯s not much,¡± Elias said,ing up beside me.


    ¡°It¡¯s peaceful,¡± I replied honestly.


    He nodded slightly. ¡°This is my house, behind us,¡± he said. We turned and headed toward thergest cabin. As we walked in, he flicked on the light in the living room. The space opened right into the kitchen and dining area¨Csimple and functional.


    To my surprise, the inside was really nice¨Cmodern, even. Definitely better than I expected. There was electricity, an oven, a microwave, and plenty of cooking tools. Everything looked


    clean and familiar.


    He pointed toward the television and started telling me about all the apps and streaming services he had, but I didn¡¯t really understand any of it. I just listened quietly, trying not to


    look confused.


    The cabin was fully furnished, and I realized how big it actually was. It felt strange that he lived here alone. But I guessed it made sense¨Cthe Alpha always got the biggest house. Still, he didn¡¯t seem like the type to unt authority. I¡¯d heard how he talked to the others. He didn¡¯t lead through fear or dominance. He was different from any Alpha I¡¯d ever known.


    He had told me he was raised like me. Maybe that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t take his people for granted. He remembered what it felt like to be nothing. To be used. And ording to him, I¡¯d had it


    even worse.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show you the rest of the ce,¡± he said, breaking me from my thoughts.


    I realized I was still standing in the entryway, so I slowly stepped forward. He led me down. the hallway and showed me around: his bedroom at the far end, a bathroom beside it, an office on the opposite side, and a spare bedroom next to that.


    He flicked on the light in the spare bedroom and gestured for me to go inside, telling me this would be my room¨Cat least until I felt more settled here.


    ¡°I get this whole room to myself?¡± I asked, astonished, stepping inside and taking in the space. There was a real bed with a soft¨Clooking mattress, big windows covered by curtains, and even a wardrobe¨Cthough I had no clothes to fill it.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s yours. Do you like it?¡± he asked, and I turned around to look at him. He seemed a little nervous, like he wasn¡¯t sure how I¡¯d respond.


    < CHAPTER 9


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°I love it,¡± I said with a soft smile. It was far more than I ever imagined. And this only confirmed what he¡¯d said¨Che wasn¡¯t going to pressure me into anything. We weren¡¯t even sharing a room. He meant it when he said he¡¯d take things slow. He kept his word.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been on the road most of the day. It¡¯s prettyte, and we haven¡¯t eaten,¡± Alpha Elias


    said.


    ¡°Oh¨Cdinner!¡± I perked up, brushing past him as I made my way to the kitchen. ¡°What do you


    have in here?¡±


    I began rummaging through cabs, trying to figure out what I could cook when Alpha Elias walked in behind me. Without saying much, he gently took everything from my hands and


    motioned for me to sit down.


    So I did, settling at the kitchen table, watching in confusion as he moved about preparing food. I had no idea what was happening. Why was <i>he </i>cooking? Wasn¡¯t that supposed to be


    my job?


    ¡°You don¡¯t strike me as someone with a big appetite,¡± he said, ncing over his shoulder at <ol><li>me. I shook my head. </li></ol>


    ¡°When was thest time you ate?¡± he asked. <fn32f7> Chapters first released on F¦ÉndNovel</fn32f7>


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe four days ago? Something like that,¡± I replied quietly.


    ¡°Four days?¡± he repeated, frowning. ¡°Was that normal for your father?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯d feed me when he felt like it. Sometimes it was shorter gaps, sometimes longer,¡± I exined. I noticed his eyes darken to ck for a moment before fading back to their usual


    clear blue.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s never happening again,¡± he said, turning his attention back to the stove. I only hoped he didn¡¯t give me too much food¨CI knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it.


    While I sat there, my thoughts wandered to how quiet the entire vige was. I hadn¡¯t seen or heard anyone else.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I asked suddenly.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be back tomorrow,¡± he said. ¡°After we were attacked on the road, I sent everyone to our secondary location¨Cjust to be safe. Once we¡¯re sure it¡¯s secure, they¡¯ll return. The warriors are still around, though. They¡¯re out in the woods, taking turns on patrol to keep this ce protected.¡±


    < CHAPTER 9


    More Rewards


    I <i>nodded </i>and looked around the house from where I sat, noticing the little things. Objects I would¡¯ve never been allowed to touch before.


    Alpha Elias ended up making a really nice meal, even though it was something quick because of howte it was. When we were done, he went to his bedroom, and I stayed back <i>to </i>clean the kitchen and wash the dishes.


    When he returned, he stared at the spotless kitchen, looking almost stunned.


    ¡°I was only gone five minutes,¡± he said, clearly surprised. I smiled at him.


    Then he handed me some clothes¨Chis clothes¨Csince I didn¡¯t have anything of my own to


    wear.


    ¡°You probably want a shower. Everything you need is in there,¡± he said.


    I took the clothes and headed to the bathroom. I ended up scrubbing myself three times just to feel clean, and washed my hair again and again until the grime was gone. When I finally stepped out, I felt cleaner than I had in years. My hair, wet and curly, had returned to its


    natural light brown.


    I slipped into one of Alpha Elias¡¯s shirts¨Cit fit more like a dress on me¨Cand a pair of basketball shorts. When I came out, he was sitting in the living room watching TV.


    ¡°Wow<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he said, sitting up straighter. I immediately looked down at myself, panicked


    something was wrong.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, tense.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said softly. ¡°I thought you were beautiful before. But this¡­ it¡¯s nothingpared to now.¡±


    He asked if I wanted to watch a movie with him. I agreed and sat down on the opposite end of the couch. At some point during the film, I must¡¯ve dozed off, my head resting on the


    armrest.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I had been asleep, but when I opened my eyes, there was a dark,


    looming figure standing over me.


    ¡°Father,¡± I gasped, my voice sharp with fear.


    <b>2 </b>

 Slayer 10

    ¡°Did you honestly think you could get away from me?¡± he snarled, looming over me. I turned to look at the other side of the couch¨CAlpha Elias was gone. Panic surged through me. Where had he gone? How could he just disappear like that?


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± I mumbled, unable to string a proper sentence together.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to wish you were never born,¡± he growled, voiceced with venom. ¡°If thought things were bad before, just wait. Your life is about to be a living hell.¡±


    you


    My heart pounded violently in my chest, and sweat poured from my forehead. He reached down, clutching my shirt to haul me off the couch.


    I iled my arms and kicked wildly¨Cand then my eyes flew open.


    Alpha Elias was crouched beside me, his expression rmed. He leapt back when I shot up


    from the couch.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lyra. You were dreaming. Just a nightmare,¡± he said gently, trying to soothe me.


    ¡°He found me. My dad found me,¡± I gasped out, repeating it like a broken record.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. You¡¯re safe here. He doesn¡¯t know where you are. Even if he tried, my warriors would never let him near you. He¡¯ll never touch you again. I swear it,¡± Elias said firmly.


    ¡°Were you asleep too?¡± I asked, my eyes darting around the room.


    ¡°No. You weren¡¯t out long, but you clearly needed the rest. Why don¡¯t you try sleeping in the bedroom? You might be morefortable,¡± he suggested, inching closer once he realized I


    was okay.


    ¡°No. It¡¯ll happen again. I¡¯ll just relive it.¡± I rubbed my eyes, dragging my hands across my face.


    He didn¡¯t say anything for a moment, just stood there. I noticed his gaze dip toward my legs where his basketball shorts failed to cover the old wounds. Raw red marks from the silver whip were still visible. Quickly, I grabbed the nket and pulled it over my legs, feeling exposed and ashamed.


    I didn¡¯t want him to look at them. They were ugly, a painful reminder of what I¡¯d been through. I could only imagine what he thought of me now. His expression gave away nothing good. I knew he didn¡¯t find them¨Cor me¨Cappealing. The sight must have repulsed him.


    < CHAPTER 10


    More Rewards


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s try another movie. Maybe aedy this time? Something light¨Chearted might help,¡± Elias said, walking over to the other end of the couch and grabbing the remote.


    He started scrolling through the apps on the TV, searching for something to lift the mood.


    It all felt surreal. Just sitting there watching TV like a normal person¨Cit was unfamiliar, unsettling. I wasn¡¯t used to stillness. I kept thinking I should be doing something, anything. But Elias kept insisting I didn¡¯t need to. He said I had to learn to rx. Easier said than done.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t even know what rxing felt like. Even now, curled up with a nket,


    watching a movie, I felt strange. Wrong.


    I nced at the clock¨Cit was 3 a.m. No wonder I was exhausted. We¡¯d had a long, chaotic day with barely a moment to breathe. And yet Elias looked fine. No yawning, no signs of


    fatigue. He just sat there calmly, watching the screen.


    I knew he was staying up to make sure I was okay, and I appreciated it more than I could say.


    Every so often, I¡¯d steal nces at him. A couple of times, he caught me and I quickly looked away, pretending I hadn¡¯t been staring. But out of the corner of my eye, I caught a faint smile forming on his lips.


    Not long after, a disturbance broke out outside. Alpha Elias immediately rose from the couch and headed toward the front door. Something told me he already had an idea of what was going on. Still, I stood up and followed him slowly, stopping at the doorway and leaning against the frame, only half of me visible from outside.


    Three of his warriors were holding a man between them. Elias stood facing him, his expression unreadable, but it was clear from his eyes¨Che recognized the man.


    ¡°People are going toe looking for me. You know that,¡± the man said, his voice full of smug defiance.


    ¡°They won¡¯t find you,¡± Elias replied coolly. ¡°And if anyone darese near this ce, they¡¯ll end up just like you. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± His tone made it obvious that no answer was required.


    ¡°How do you know I didn¡¯te with backup?¡± the man shot back.


    ¡°Because my warriors aren¡¯t careless. And you know that better than anyone,¡± Elias said,


    voice hard as steel.


    The man shifted his gaze past <b>Elias</b><b>, </b>locking eyes with me. I instinctively pulled back into the shadows of the doorway, but not fast enough¨Che saw me.


    < CHAPTER 10


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Well, well. What¡¯s this?¡± the man sneered. ¡°Has the great Alpha found himself a new little


    ything? What about the others? They¡¯re not going to like that very much.¡±


    Elias turned slightly, realizing I was still standing there. His jaw tightened.


    ¡°Take him to the cave. Post a guard around the clock,¡± Elias ordered. Without hesitation, the


    warriors dragged the man away, and Elias turned back inside, shutting the door behind him.


    I didn¡¯t speak. I simply returned to the couch, pulled the nket over my legs again, and


    turned my attention back to the movie as if nothing had happened. But inside, my thoughts


    churned.


    <i>What </i><i>did </i><i>he </i><i>mean </i><i>by </i><i>¡®</i><i>others</i>¡®? I knew what a bedwarmer was¨CI wasn¡¯t na?ve. But he said it in


    plural. <i>Did Elias </i><i>really </i><i>have </i><i>more </i><i>than </i><i>one</i>? <i>Were women </i><i>constantly </i><iing </i><i>through </i><i>this </i><i>house</i>?


    I didn¡¯t want to ask. I was scared of the answer. And it wasn¡¯t really my ce to question it.


    Who he brought into his home¨Cor his bed¨Cwasn¡¯t my business.


    ¡°You know what?¡± I said, standing up. ¡°I think I¡¯ll go to bed. Try and get some sleep.¡±


    I started toward the hallway, but Elias stood quickly and caught my hand. That same tingling


    current zipped up my arm¨Cstrange and pleasant all at once. No one else made me feel that.


    It had to mean something. Maybe it was a mate thing. I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Lyra,¡± he said gently. ¡°If you¡¯re upset about what that man said, don¡¯t be. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. Especially not other women.¡±


    His voice was sincere, but I kept my gaze lowered. ¡°It¡¯s not my business,¡± I muttered.


    He stepped closer and lifted my chin with his thumb and forefinger, guiding my eyes to his.


    ¡°I swear, there is no other woman for me. Not since I met you. Whatever happened before-


    whoever they were¨Cit¡¯s done. I would never hurt you like that.¡¯


    ¡°Hurt me how?<i>¡± </i>I asked, confused. ¡°We¡¯re not¡­ anything.¡±


    <i>¡± </i>


    He paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°How much do you know about the mate bond?¡±


    ¡°Not much,¡± I admitted quietly. ¡°Hardly anything.¡±


    ¡°When a werewolf discovers their mate, that bes their whole world. I don¡¯t care about


    anyone else anymore. Now that I¡¯ve found you, making you happy is all that matters to me. You¡¯re the only person I want in my life. Not anyone from before,¡± he told me, his voice soft


    but certain.


    :


    < CHAPTER 10


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I knew I was clueless about everything involving mates, bonds, intimacy¨Ceven about being a werewolf in general. It wasn¡¯t like I ever had someone to teach me. I didn¡¯t have anyone to speak to about anything. Father and Luna would never sit down and have a conversation like that with me. And the library back at our old packhouse didn¡¯t help either. There was nothing in it about our kind¡¯s history or real information about werewolves. Just fantasy novels we all knew were made¨Cup. So no, I didn¡¯t know nearly enough. I was painfully aware of that.


    When he was done saying all that, I didn¡¯t really know how to respond. I just gave him a small


    nod.


    He let go of my hand, hesitantly, and I made my way to the bedroom. I shut the door quietly behind me, then sat down on the bed. A strange mix of emotions started bubbling inside me -ones I didn¡¯t recognize. I¡¯d never experienced anything like this, and I had no idea how to


    deal with it.


    I crawled under the nkets andy on my side, facing the window. We were tucked too far down in the valley for me to see the sky or the moon. But I could see the tree line running up


    the surrounding hills. That was enough for me.


    I didn¡¯t end up sleeping the rest of the night, even though I hoped I would. I just stared out the window. And the sunrise took its sweet time here. When it finally arrived, I got out of bed, sat


    on the edge, and looked outside again.


    The vige was stirring¨Cmore people had returned, and I noticed children running around. Life was picking up out there, and it was getting a little louder. I decided to head into the kitchen for something to drink. But the moment I stepped into the room, I saw Alpha Elias already there, standing by the counter.


    Without a word, he poured me a cup of coffee and handed it over. I¡¯d tasted coffee before, but this was different. It didn¡¯t have that bitter, metallic aftertaste. It was surprisingly good.


    He took a seat at the table and motioned for me to join him. I sat down.


    Just as he looked like he was about to speak, the front door mmed open. The loud noise


    made me jump in surprise.


    I turned to see a woman with fiery red hair standing in the entrance, her expression zing


    with anger. <ff1> Updates are released by F¦Énd£Îovel</ff1>


    ¡°Lenore, what the hell is your problem?¡± Alpha Elias snapped, his voice hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for you<i>,¡± </i>she spat. ¡°I came to speak with that little b***h who thinks she¡¯s your


    < CHAPTER 11


    :

 Slayer 11

    CHAPTER <b>11 </b>


    Alpha Elias stood up swiftly and moved toward the door, but she dodged around him and kept advancing toward where I was seated.


    ¡°So you think you cane in here, steal my man, and just walk away like it¡¯s nothing? You seriously expect him to believe you¡¯re his damn mate? What are you, some kind of witch?¡±


    she shouted, closing in on me. But Alpha Elias caught her by the arm and yanked her back


    before she could get any closer.


    ¡°She¡¯s only fifteen and hasn¡¯t felt the mate bond yet. I have. There¡¯s no spell. No tricks. Now


    get out,¡± Alpha Elias said, his voice cold andmanding.


    ¡°No. Not until you look me in the eye and tell me you don¡¯t want me anymore,¡± Lenore shot


    back, locking her eyes with his. He didn¡¯t blink or nce away¨Che met her stare without


    hesitation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you anymore,¡± Alpha Elias said tly. His words hit her like a p, and for a


    moment, she looked visibly wounded. He released her arm and began guiding her toward the


    front door. But she ducked under his arm and lunged at me instead.


    I scrambled up from my chair, which toppled behind me with a loud crash, and backed up


    fast until I hit the kitchen counter. She leapt for me¨Cbut Alpha Elias intercepted her mid¨Cair


    and hurled her across the room. She crashed into the opposite wall with a heavy thud.


    My heart was pounding so loud I could barely hear. My breathing came in short, sharp gasps.


    I slid down against the cabs, pulling my knees to my chest, trembling. Tears were


    streaming down my cheeks, and no matter what I did, I couldn¡¯t calm myself. None of my


    usual tricks were working.


    I could faintly hear voices entering the cabin¨Cpeople yelling¨Cbut everything sounded far


    away and distorted. The edges of my vision were darkening, tunneling in, just like it always did when I had a panic attack.


    I was gasping hard, trying to get air into my lungs, but it was useless. That only made the


    panic worse.


    Someone called my name, and then I felt a pair of warm hands gently touching my arms, my cheeks¨Csoothing me. But I couldn¡¯t make out who it was. The voices were still muffled, like I


    was underwater.


    < CHAPTER 11


    More Rewards >


    There was more shouting all around me, and suddenly I felt myself being lifted off the ground. That was thest thing I remembered before everything faded to ck.


    I was in the attic of the old packhouse, and my father stood towering over me, belt in hand.


    He was hitting me with the metal buckle side.


    ¡°I told you never to break the rules,¡± he shouted, striking again. ¡°You were never supposed to


    speak to anyone,¡± he growled, bringing the belt down on me again. ¡°You left the packhouse!¡±


    he bellowed. ¡°You defied me!¡± he roared, hitting me each time. He raised the belt again¨Cbut


    before it could fall, someone behind him snatched it away. I looked up and saw Alpha Elias


    standing there. <fn28c4> This update is avable on F¦ÉndNovel</fn28c4>


    ¡°You will nevery another finger on her,¡± he said darkly, tossing the belt aside. Then he


    walked over to me, extended his hand, and I reached for it. He helped me up and led me out


    of that attic¨Caway from my father.


    I jerked awake in a bed, breathing hard. It took me a second to realize I was back in Alpha


    Elias¡¯s house. I looked around wildly, drenched in sweat and disoriented.


    A tingling sensation ran through my arm, and I looked down to see Alpha Elias sitting in a


    chair next to me, his hand resting on my skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe. Everything¡¯s okay now,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡± I asked, still trying to piece things together.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?<i>¡± </i>he said gently. I tried to think. We were in the kitchen earlier. Drinking


    coffee. Then¡­ the <i>door </i>mmed open. A woman appeared. It all started toe back. She¡¯d


    ¡°That woman believes I bewitched <i>you</i>. That¡¯s why she came at me,¡± I murmured, but he


    quickly shook his head.


    ¡°No. She knows you didn¡¯t cast any spell. She¡¯s just bitter because I no longer want her. I told youst night¨Cyou¡¯re the only one I want. That¡¯s what set her off,¡± he exined. I gave him a


    slow nod.


    ¡°She was one of the bed warmers,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect her to react like that. I¡¯m not sure what got into her, but I¡¯m going to


    :


    < CHAPTER 11


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    find out,¡± he said firmly, and that only made the fear rise in me. She was still around. What if


    she came back for me?


    I darted a nce around the room and then peered out the window, trying to see if she was


    nearby.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t get another chance to hurt you. Sheid hands on this pack¡¯s future


    Luna. That¡¯s something we don¡¯t take lightly,¡± Alpha Elias reassured me.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± I asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°She¡¯s locked up in the cave, for the time being. I haven¡¯t decided what to do with her yet. But


    she¡¯s not going to get close to you again,¡± he said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t exile her. She might reveal your location to others,¡± I said quickly. He gave me a knowing smile and nodded.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s what makes thisplicated. I guess I¡¯ll leave it up to you to think over,¡± he


    said. I nodded, until the meaning behind his words fully hit me.


    ¡°Wait¨Cwhat do you mean I have to think about it?¡± I asked, eyes widening.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Luna¨Cto¨Cbe. She attacked you. That means her punishment is yours to decide,¡± he


    stated inly. But I immediately began shaking my head. I couldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t know how to decide something like that. I was always the one being punished, never the one delivering it. I


    didn¡¯t know how to hold that kind of authority over someone. It felt unnatural. Impossible.


    I barely knew this ce or these people. I¡¯d only arrived yesterday. The only ones I¡¯d spoken to were Alpha Elias and, briefly, his Beta Luke. I couldn¡¯t be the one to decide someone¡¯s fate.


    That wasn¡¯t me.


    As I spiraled deeper into my thoughts, I felt the panic start again¨Cand then I heard someone


    clear their throat by the door.


    ¡°What the hell did you say <i>to </i>her this time?¡± a woman said sharply.


    ¡°Nothing. I just told her she could decide Lenore¡¯s punishment,¡± Alpha Elias replied.


    ¡°Well, clearly she¡¯s not ready for that kind of responsibility,¡± the woman responded bluntly.


    ¡°Alright. Lyra, I¡¯ll handle Lenore. You don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. That decision isn¡¯t yours,¡± Elias assured me gently. I nodded, then looked over at the woman standing in the doorway with a small bag in her hand.


    < CHAPTER 11


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m Dr. Eris,¡± she said in a soft voice. ¡°I was called here after you lost consciousness. I¡¯ve


    been waiting for you to wake up.¡±


    I slowly swung my legs over the edge of the bed and sat up. ¡°How long was I out?¡±


    ¡°Roughly an hour. Not too long,¡± she replied. Then she turned to Alpha Elias. ¡°Alpha, why don¡¯t you give us a moment? I think your Beta needs you.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be just down the hall,¡± he said, casting a nce my way. I nodded, and he left.


    Dr. Eris closed the door gently behind him.


    She walked over and sat in the chair he had vacated, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to meet her


    eyes. I¡¯d never had a doctor examine me before, and I had a sinking feeling she could see


    everything¨Ceverything I¡¯d been through. And as soon as she opened her <i>mouth</i>, I knew I was


    right. She was here to assess the damage. To see what years of silence and bruises had


    done to me.


    Dr. Eris carefully took a few blood samples, cing one vial aside before adding a drop of my


    blood into another that already contained a clear solution.


    Then she moved on to examine the wounds on my legs and arms, her expression calm but


    focused.


    ¡°Alright, Lyra. Do you think you could take your shirt off for me?¡± she asked gently. I froze, uncertain, my hands instinctively clutching the hem.


    ¡°I promise, <i>no </i>one can see us, and I won¡¯t let anyonee in while I¡¯m with you<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she added softly. ¡°I just need <i>to </i>assess how serious the injuries are.¡±


    Reluctantly, I lifted my shirt. Her sharp intake of breath made my chest tighten¨Cbut that was only the front. I stood slowly and turned around. I heard her breath catch again.


    Bruisesyered over older bruises. Welts that hadn¡¯t even begun to fade sat beside deep, raw lines from recent whippings. I didn¡¯t need a mirror to know how horrific it looked.


    As soon as she said I could put the shirt back on, I did¨Cquickly, almost frantically. I hated


    anyone seeing the evidence of what I¡¯d lived through. It wasn¡¯t just painful¨Cit was


    humiliating.


    When she finished, we stepped into the living room. Alpha Elias was mid¨Cconversation with


    Luke, but he stopped and sent him away.


    ¡°I tested Lyra¡¯s blood with a reactive solution I carry. The result was positive,¡± Dr. Eris


    OD


    <CHAPTER 11


    announced.


    ¡°Positive for what?¡± Alpha Elias asked, tension rising in his voice.


    ¡°Wolfsbane. And silver,¡± she replied grimly. ¡°She¡¯s been poisoned.¡±


    <b>1 </b>


    <b>E </b>


    536

 Slayer 12

    Poisoned. I was being poisoned. The idea barely registered in my mind. But honestly, it


    wasn¡¯t much of a surprise. After all, Dad had done everything else to me ¨C why wouldn¡¯t he


    poison me too?


    ¡°Ever since you arrived, you mentioned the food tasted different,¡± Alpha Elias pointed out.


    ¡°Yeah, it really did,¡± I answered quietly.


    ¡°Your father was putting poison in your food,¡± he said firmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s why your wounds aren¡¯t healing. They won¡¯t start to heal until all that poison is <fn4208> Th?s chapter is updated by find¡¤novel</fn4208>


    flushed out of your system,¡± Dr. Eris exined.


    ¡°How long will that take?¡± Alpha Elias asked, leaning forward on his knees as we all sat in the


    living room.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say. It depends on how much poison was ingested. It could be days or even


    weeks. Eventually it will leave her body, but it will take time<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Dr. Eris said.


    I sat silently, listening as they discussed me. All I could do was nod; I didn¡¯t know what else


    to say. I knew my father was a sadistic bastard, clearly getting some twisted satisfaction


    from poisoning me as well.


    ¡°Will this poison affect her getting her wolf?¡± Alpha Elias asked.


    ¡°When is your sixteenth birthday, Lyra?¡± Dr. Eris questioned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. I don¡¯t know the exact date. I think it¡¯sing soon ¨C maybe in about a


    week,¡± I said. Both of them looked at me, surprised.


    ¡°Well, if the wolfsbane is still in her system, it will definitely dy her from bonding with her


    wolf. She can¡¯t get her wolf until she¡¯s clean, healthy, and strong. She needs to gain weight


    and get better. Otherwise, shifting could be fatal for her,¡± Dr. Eris stated bluntly, without


    hesitation.


    So that exined why Dad was poisoning me: to stop me from getting my wolf. Everyone knows you be stronger once you bond with it. Maybe he feared I would fight back, or that my wolf would take control and attack him. I honestly had no clue.


    In less than 24 hours, so much had happened that my thoughts were a tangled mess. I was confused about everything happening around me.


    :


    < CHAPTER 12


    More Rewards


    Dr. Eris gave me cream to apply to my wounds and pills to take if I felt a panic attacking on. She promised to return in a couple of days to check on me.


    After she left, Alpha Elias sat beside me on the couch.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You don¡¯t have to punish Lenore. I¡¯ll handle it myself. I should¡¯ve known it was too


    much for you,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent so many years being punished. I can¡¯t do that <i>to </i>someone else. That¡¯s all I could


    think about when you said it was my decision,¡± I exined. He nodded, understanding.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± he repeated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry, Elias. It¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t know,¡± I reassured him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Alpha. Just Elias. You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me,¡± he said gently. I


    smiled at him but nced down at the cream in my hand, realizing a problem.


    ¡°You know, I won¡¯t be able to put this cream on all my wounds. I can¡¯t reach some of the


    ces,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Do you want me to help?¡± he asked. I hesitated but nodded. Slowly, he took the cream and unscrewed the cap. I turned my back to him and shakily lifted the back of my shirt. I heard a small gasp from him, but he quickly controlled himself and began gently rubbing the cream


    on the fresh whip wounds.


    I hissed in pain at first. I could tell Alpha Elias hesitated after that and was being very careful. I knew I needed to try changing the subject ¨C it was hurting both of us. The wounds were still raw and painful, and I wondered how I was managing to move around as well as I did.


    ¡°So, you and Luke looked pretty intense while he was here,¡± I mentioned, trying to distract us


    both from the heaviness hanging in the air.


    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve had a few requests for help from other packs, and there are reportsing in


    from people who need assistance,¡± he exined carefully.


    ¡°Are you nning to leave?¡± I asked him, curious.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll be sending others out. There are enough warriors here who know exactly what they¡¯re doing,¡± he replied calmly. I wondered why he wasn¡¯t going on the missions himself¨Che always did. He¡¯d told me before that he had to be in charge since this was his pack, and he needed to make sure everyone stayed safe. It was his responsibility.


    Suddenly, I realized the real reason he was staying behind.


    < CHAPTER 12


    More Rewards >


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay here just to babysit me,¡± I said, ncing over my shoulder with a


    small smile.


    ¡°Well, you need help putting cream on your wounds, and you only just arrived. I¡¯m not going to leave you alone. The others can handle the missions¨Cthey¡¯ve been trained for this kind of thing,¡± he said firmly.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to them just because you¡¯re not there with them, Alpha¡­ I mean, Elias,¡± I corrected myself awkwardly. He chuckled softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I wouldn¡¯t send them if I didn¡¯t trust them to get the job done. Luke will be backter to tell me who he has chosen for each of the missions,¡± he exined. I nodded silently,


    taking it all in.


    He then carefully rubbed the cream on my arms and legs, making sure all my wounds were properly covered. After that, he ced the cream on the shelf in the living room, right next to my pills, so we wouldn¡¯t lose them and they¡¯d be easy to reach.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime. What do you want to eat?¡± I asked as I headed toward the kitchen.


    ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t have to cook here,¡± Elias said, standing up from the couch.


    ¡°Well, I have to do something,¡± I replied, determined to keep busy. He walked over to the shelf, pulled a book down, and handed it to me. The book looked old and worn, but it was written in


    English.


    ¡°I thought this might help you a lot. It¡¯s about werewolf history and everything to do with being a werewolf. It even touches on the mate bond,¡± he said, passing it to me.


    ¡°My first book,¡± I said softly, smiling at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find <i>you </i>more books when we go into town next,¡± he said with a reassuring


    smile.


    ¡°This is perfect, thank <i>you</i>. But I¡¯m still making lunch,¡± I insisted. So I started preparing food, and when we sat down to eat, Elias gave me a strange look.


    ¡°You were the cook at the packhouse too? This food is incredible. I wanted to meet the cook, but they clearly wouldn¡¯t let me,¡± Elias said, surprised. I smiled in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it,¡± I said quietly. He nodded as he dug into the massive te I made for him, while I only managed to eat about a quarter of what he had.


    My stomach had shrunk from not eating regrly, sorge meals were difficult. I could only


    < CHAPTER 12


    eat small portions at a time.


    More Rewards >


    After lunch, I cleaned the kitchen and washed the dishes. Elias watched me carefully,


    amazed at how quickly I worked.


    Suddenly, we heard noises outside. Elias went to the front door and flung it open. There was


    a fight breaking out among some of his pack members.


    I moved to the door to look outside. Elias tried to break up the fight, but everyone stopped


    when they saw me standing there. They realized the rumors were true¨Cthat he had found his


    mate. I felt uneasy with all those eyes fixed on me.


    One of the warriors stepped forward, his eyes wide, then dropped to one knee with his hand


    over his heart, facing me. Elias looked at him strangely, clearly confused by the unexpected


    gesture.


    ¡°Your majesty,¡± the warrior said. I quickly turned my head toward Elias, stunned.


    Kylie K


    please follow <i>me </i>on i<b>********</b>: *kyliek.author*

 Slayer 13

    More Rewards >


    I stood there,pletely shocked, staring at the warrior who had dropped to one knee,


    showing me full respect and calling me ¡®Your Majesty¡®. I nced over at Elias, feeling really confused by the whole situation. After that first warrior knelt, several others seemed to


    realize something too, and they began doing the same, bowing and showing reverence.


    ¡°Elias,¡± I said softly, as my heart started to beat a bit faster. I wasn¡¯t used <i>to </i>having so much.


    attention directed at me. He hurried upstairs to me and wrapped his arm <i>around </i>my


    shoulders, trying to calm me down.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here with you,¡± he said, gently rubbing my arms, which helped me rx just a


    little.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked, still puzzled.


    ¡°I have no clue,¡± he admitted, equally confused. Then a woman from the crowd stepped


    forward, bowing her head toward me, just like I would, and handed a book to Alpha Elias.


    The book looked as old as the one Elias had given me before. He showed me the front cover:


    ¡®Heritage of the Werewolf Royal Family.¡® We exchanged confused looks again.


    Elias excused us as we moved inside, and I held the book in my hands, eager to start reading


    it first. Maybe it would exin why they were addressing me as ¡®Your Majesty.¡® I sat on the


    couch with the book in myp.


    Elias made two coffees, ced them on the coffee table, and sat in the chair beside me so


    we could read it together. He was just as confused as I was, wanting to understand what the


    book contained and why his warriors acted like that around me.


    The book began with the original Royal Family¨Cthe Gaelic family, Irish in origin, who left


    Irnd in the 1400s and settled in Europe. It described every family member. The King and


    Queen back then were considered the strongest andrgest wolves in the world. They had


    ten children, and a family tree was included. As I skimmed through, I noticed multiple family


    trees, so I started reading from the beginning.


    There were detailed sketches showing what the King and Queen looked like in wolf form-rge, magnificent beasts to be respected. The drawings depicted them in battle, painted by a


    talented artist who showed the battlefield with the King and Queen at its center. They were


    clearly winning. No one could defeat them. They were unbeatable.


    < CHAPTER 13


    More Rewards >


    After reading a few chapters, a headache started to build. The book was massive, covering the lives of the entire royal family, including all ten children. We decided to stop after a while


    since I needed a break.


    ¡°Do you need to go sort out that fight your warriors had outside?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s been handled. The moment they saw you, they stopped fighting andpletely


    forgot what the argument was about,¡± Elias said with a smirk.


    ¡°d I could help,¡± I replied, and he chuckled softly.


    Did they really believe I was actually part of the royal family? That idea seemedpletely impossible and didn¡¯t make any sense to me at all. There was absolutely no way my father had any connection to royalty because if he did, he would have been loudly boasting about it


    to everyone around him. There was no chance he would have kept such an important fact so


    quietly hidden. But then, I began to think more carefully about my mother instead. Could it be that my mother was the one with royal blood? Could she have been the person who passed down that powerful lineage to me? I wasn¡¯t sure at all. But if that was true, then my mother must have been an incredible woman with immense strength. Yet, if she was truly that


    strong, how could she have died giving birth to me? It didn¡¯t seem to add up¨Cshe should


    have been stronger than that and survived.


    Just then, our thoughts were interrupted by someone knocking on the door. Elias stood up


    and went to answer it, inviting Luke toe inside without hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you both. I know you probably have a lot on your minds right now,¡± Luke


    said quietly but respectfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± I replied, trying to sound calm despite everything.


    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯vepiled a list of the warriors I think would be best suited for each of the


    different missions that havee our way,¡± Luke exined carefully. He and Elias went over


    to the kitchen table and began looking through the list together, discussing the best options


    for each task.


    Meanwhile, I went to Elias¡¯s office and found some nk paper along with pencils and colored pencils. I opened the ancient book to the page where the King and Queen were shown in the middle of a fierce battlefield, fighting courageously. I began carefully tracing the beautiful picture onto the paper in front of me. The image was breathtaking, and I felt


    strongly that it didn¡¯t belong hidden away in some dusty, forgotten book. These wolves were the best and most powerful warriors of their time, and I wanted to honor them by making


    < CHAPTER 13


    sure their memory lived on through my drawing.


    More Rewards


    After Luke had left, Elias came into the office and noticed what I was doing. He smiled


    warmly at me, clearly impressed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure we get a nice frame for that picture the next time we go into town,¡± Elias said,


    admiring the drawing I was coloring with as much detail as possible. I had tried to replicate


    every shading and expression perfectly, especially the pain on the faces of the other wolves


    in battle.


    ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t do? That looks absolutely amazing,¡± he said, watching me lift the


    drawing into the light to inspect it more closely.


    ¡°I¡¯m struggling a bit to get the shading just right,¡± I admitted, still studying the picture


    carefully.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter at all. To me, it¡¯s perfect already,<i>¡± </i>Elias reassured me with a kind smile.


    But even with his encouragement, I couldn¡¯t shake the many questions and doubts swirling in


    my mind. I had no idea what any of this meant or how it could possibly rte to me. My


    thoughts were already racing uncontrobly after everything that had happened since I left


    my father¡¯s side¨Cand now this unexpected revtion. How on earth was I supposed to


    process all of it when I didn¡¯t even know where to begin?


    ¡°Have you figured out what you¡¯re going to do with the prisoners yet?¡± I asked, trying to sound


    casual while looking back at my drawing.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re still questioning the intruder thoroughly. As for Lenore, I haven¡¯t made a final


    decision yet. I¡¯m still thinking it over carefully,¡± Elias admitted honestly. I nodded, understanding the difficulty of the situation.


    We then moved into the living room where Elias put on another movie. I rested my head


    against the armrest and soon drifted off to sleep again, exhausted because I hadn¡¯t gotten


    much rest the previous night.


    <i>**** </i>


    I found myself standing in a vast, sunlit meadow. It was breathtaking, filled with wildflowers swaying gently in the breeze, their vibrant colors painting thendscape all around me. Nearby, a sereneke mirrored the sky, and a waterfall cascaded down rocks with a soothing roar. Drawn to the water, I slowly approached and peered into the clear surface. But the reflection staring back was unfamiliar. It was me¨Cyet not the me I knew. This version of


    < CHAPTER 13


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    myself wasn¡¯t thin or starved. Instead, I looked healthy, strong, even beautiful. I could hardly believe the image before me.


    ¡°Hello, Lyra,¡± a calm voice spoke behind me. I spun around quickly to see a woman standing there. She had light brown hair, much like mine, but her eyes were a deep, warm brown.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I replied simply, my voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am?¡± she asked gently.


    ¡°No,¡± I said honestly, my eyes fixed on her as if she were the most breathtaking woman I had


    everid eyes on.


    ¡°My name is Rowan,¡± she said softly, her gaze dropping to the ground for a moment before


    returning to me. When she saw the sudden change in my expression, her eyes softened even


    more.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I choked out, the word barely escaping my lips.


    ¡°Yes, sweetheart,¡± she said with a tender smile. I ran into her arms, hugging her tightly, and


    she squeezed me back just as fiercely.


    I knew this was only a dream, but I didn¡¯t want to let go. I didn¡¯t want to wake up from this


    moment of purefort. I was finally in my mother¡¯s embrace¨Cthe one thing I had longed


    for my entire life.


    ¡°Lyra, you need to listen to me carefully. You¡¯re in danger,<i>¡± </i>she warned, her voice urgent yet


    gentle. ¡°Your father ising for you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, confusion flooding me. ¡°My father hates me.¡±


    ¡°He needs you. He needs your power,¡± she admitted quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any power. I¡¯m nothing special,¡± I protested, feeling lost.


    ¡°No, Lyra, You are everything special. That¡¯s exactly why he kept you, not me. I was trying to escape and take you with me, but he wouldn¡¯t allow it,¡± she confessed with sadness in her


    eyes.


    ¡°You died giving birth to me,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°No, sweetheart. I didn¡¯t,¡± she replied firmly. ¡°Your father needs you, and he will find you. He¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get you back. You must stay close to your Alpha. He will protect you. Your father will stop at nothing.¡± She cupped my face in her hands, and I leaned into her


    < CHAPTER 13


    touch, savoring every second of it, desperate to remember this moment forever.


    ¡°Did my father kill you?¡± I asked, voice trembling.


    More Rewards >


    She looked at me with gentle, sorrowful eyes. ¡°He had to, if he wanted to keep you. If he


    couldn¡¯t have me, then he needed you. You carry the bloodline. Don¡¯t waste it. And remember,


    I will always love you.¡± She hugged me once more, but then she began to fade away, slipping


    right out of my arms. I felt tears welling up and started to cry uncontrobly.


    ***


    <b>***** </b>


    I woke up with a sudden jolt, my heart pounding as I looked around. Elias was in the kitchen <fn4255> Fresh chapters posted on Find[F]ovel</fn4255>


    nearby, but I immediately began to sob. He rushed over and knelt down in front of me.


    ¡°Lyra<i>, </i>what is it? Another nightmare?¡± he asked, concern etched on his face.


    I shook my head, struggling to catch my breath. ¡°My mother¡­ I saw my mother,¡± I choked out through tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her. He did.¡± I grabbed Elias¡¯s shirt tightly and pulled him close, burying my face against him as the sobs shook my body.


    1

 Slayer 14

    I sat curled up on the couch, clinging to Elias as though he were the only thing tethering me. to the earth. He knelt in front of me, arms wrapped gently around my trembling frame, one hand stroking slow circles against my back in an effort to soothe me. I buried my face in his shoulder, my sobs muffled by his shirt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he whispered, his voiceced with worry. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°My father¡­¡± I choked out between ragged breaths. ¡°He killed my mother. She told me. In the


    dream. She said he murdered her.¡±


    Elias hesitated. ¡°Lyra, it was just a dream. Maybe it wasn¡¯t real.¡±


    But it <i>was </i>real. I could feel it in my bones. It wasn¡¯t just some figment of my imagination ¨C it


    was a message, a warning. My mother hade to me. Not as a memory, not as a wish but with a purpose. She told me to stay close to Elias. That danger wasing. That <i>he </i>was


    Even now, his pack was weak, almostughably so. But power didn¡¯t alwayse from warriors. My father was cunning, ruthless, and resourceful. He¡¯d find another way. He always


    did.


    I shook my head, silently rejecting Elias¡¯s doubt. ¡°She said he lied. That she didn¡¯t die giving


    birth to me. She tried to leave him, Elias. She tried to take me with her ¨C and he wouldn¡¯t let


    her.¡±


    ¡ª


    This time, he didn¡¯t argue. He just pulled me tighter into his arms and held me as I cried, his presence a silent promise to protect me. <fnd929> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on F?ndNovel</fnd929>


    For fifteen years, I lived believing I had taken my mother¡¯s life. That her death was my burden


    to carry. But now I knew the truth. She had loved me. She had fought for me. And he had


    taken her away ¨C then twisted the truth to keep me under control.


    I didn¡¯t care if no one believed me. I believed it. And that was enough.


    1


    I needed answers not just about my mother, but about myself. About what blood ran through my veins. About what power he believed I held. Everything that might help me understand was back in the Crystal River Pack. And I wasn¡¯t ready to go back there


    ¨C not yet.


    Later that night, I found myself on the porch of Elias¡¯s cabin, the two books he¡¯d given me resting on the table in front of me. The air was cool, the stars clear above, but my thoughts


    < CHAPTER 14


    More Rewards >


    were restless. A few wolves passed by, nodding or bowing politely, but no one interrupted. They could probably sense I wasn¡¯t in the mood for conversation.


    ¡ª


    I opened the book on werewolves and flipped through the pages, scanning the same sections I¡¯d seen before the ones about the royal bloodline. ording <i>to </i><i>most</i>, it had died out long ago. I¡¯d never heard of werewolf royalty before. But if it was true if that lineage still flowed


    ¨C


    through me then I needed to understand it. I had grown up in near total istion. I didn¡¯t


    know the first thing about what it meant to be a wolf.


    I didn¡¯t even know my own birthday.


    Somehow, I knew it was close. That soon, I would shift for the first time. And then¡­ what?


    ¡ª


    I kept reading. The section about the mate bond caught my attention how overwhelming it


    was for wolves, how consuming. That once a wolf found their mate, they couldn¡¯t bear to be


    apart. That the loss of one often led to the death of the other, because the grief was too


    much to survive.


    That¡¯s when it hit me.


    Elias was already feeling it ¡ª all of it. The pull, the need, the connection. But I wasn¡¯t sixteen


    yet. My wolf hadn¡¯t awakened. I wasn¡¯t feeling anything close to what he was. And the


    wolfsbane in my system had dulled what little instinct I might have had.


    And all this time, I hadn¡¯t realized how much I was hurting him.


    Elias came out a few momentster, settling quietly beside me. His eyes flicked down to the


    open book, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself <i>to </i>look at him. Guilt settled heavy in my chest. No wonder he¡¯d fought


    so hard for me. No wonder he¡¯d gone head¨Cto¨Chead with my father, no hesitation. He didn¡¯t


    just want me ¨C his soul needed me. He couldn¡¯t leave me behind, because some part of him


    already knew what I was to him.


    Elias handed me a cup of coffee, his eyes searching mine with concern. ¡°How are you feeling now?<i>¡± </i>he asked softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, I guess,¡± I murmured, wrapping my hands around the warm mug. ¡°That dream just really messed with my head.¡±


    ¡°Do you still think it was real? That your mother actually came to you?¡± he questioned, voice gentle butced with skepticism.


    < CHAPTER 14


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Yes. And I¡¯m not crazy,¡± I snapped back defensively, sitting a little straighter. He needed to


    understand that I wasn¡¯t making this up or losing my mind.


    ¡°I never said you were,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I know you believe it. It¡¯s just¡­ hard for me to wrap my head around it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think it was my mother. She told me she was, but I wouldn¡¯t really know¨CI¡¯ve never seen her face.¡± I lowered my gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen a photo of her?¡± Elias asked, clearly surprised.


    ¡°Not a single one. After she died, they wiped every trace of her from the packhouse. It¡¯s like


    she never existed,¡± I said, my voice quieter now. ¡°She told me her name was Rowan.¡± A small smile touched my lips as I remembered the soft kindness in her voice when she¡¯d said her


    name.


    Elias watched me closely for a moment, then said, ¡°I think you¡¯ve been staring at these books


    long enough for one night.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I conceded. ¡°But there¡¯s so much I need to understand.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he replied, taking the books gently from myp. ¡°But we¡¯ve got time. You don¡¯t need


    to rush.¡± With that, we headed back inside.


    We¡¯d already eaten, so Elias put on a movie while I settled in. He rubbed the healing cream


    over my wounds again, and for the first time, I noticed they were starting to shrink just a little.


    The pain was still there, but it wasn¡¯t as raw as before.


    Suddenly, loud banging echoed from the front door, startling us both. Elias got up to open it,


    and Luke rushed in, breathless and wild¨Ceyed.


    ¡°What the hell, man?¡± Elias asked, catching him by the shoulders.


    ¡°Lenore escaped,¡± Luke panted. ¡°She slipped past the patrol and killed one of the warriors.¡±


    Elias immediately turned to me, rmed. ¡°Get two guards stationed at the front door now.


    She is not toe near this house,¡± he ordered Luke, who nodded and left at once.


    ¡°Are you going after her?¡± I asked, heart racing.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said with a determined look. ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll listen to me. But don¡¯t worry. The


    guards will keep you safe. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I whispered.


    < CHAPTER 14


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°I¡¯ll try not to be long,¡± he added, and before leaving, he leaned in and pressed a kiss to my forehead¨Cthe first time he¡¯d ever done something so tender. I was too stunned to respond


    before he was gone, jacket in hand.


    The guards arrived shortly after, announced themselves, checked every window and door,


    making sure everything was locked tight before positioning themselves at the front.


    I retreated to my room, peering out the window at the vige below. People were hurrying into their homes, locking up, while warriors darted around, vanishing into the forest to search for Lenore. The urgency in their movements made my nerves spike.


    Trying to calm myself, I sat on my bed and picked up the werewolf book again. I tried to


    distract myself, even though I could barely focus. I switched to the Royal book and began


    flipping through the family tree section. The idea that in the 1300s, the King and Queen had


    ten children intrigued me. What had happened to them? Could I really be thest living heir?


    That still wasn¡¯t certain, but I needed to know.


    Some time passed before I heard the front door click shut and footsteps echo down the


    hallway. Relieved, I stepped out of my room, expecting Elias¨Conly to stop dead in my tracks.


    A red¨Chaired woman was standing in the doorway of Elias¡¯s bedroom. She turned slowly, sensing my presence, and in her hand glinted a sharp de. My breath caught. I was still too weak from the lingering effects of the poison to defend myself, even if it hadn¡¯t been silver.


    ¡°Hello, dearie,¡± she purred darkly, her eyes ck as ink, radiating malice. ¡°I was wondering


    when we¡¯d finally get a moment alone.¡±


    <b>1 </b>


    <b>Comments </b>

 Slayer 15

    <b>ALPHA </b><b>Elias </b><b>POV </b>


    More Rewards


    We scoured the territory for Lenore, but she had vanished, her scent masked and untrackable. She had always been a skilled warrior. The guards admitted she¡¯d grown unstable during her confinement, her obsession with me worsening. Not seeing me seemed to push her over the edge. Her current mental state terrified me.


    We returned to the vige center to regroup and share any clues in hopes of finding a lead. I learned a few warriors had been injured in surprise attacks, with only one casualty. As tragic as that was, I felt relief before it vanished.


    My eyes lifted toward my own cabin, expecting to see the guards I had left on duty. Instead, I saw the two warriors stationed to protect Lyra lying motionless on the porch¨Clifeless and still.


    ¡°No,¡± I breathed. Panic mmed into me, cracking through my shock. With tunnel vision, I ran, heart pounding, leaping over bodies beyond help. The brutal reality caught up¨Cgone. My horror deepened to utter despair.


    I mmed the front door open with my shoulder and stepped inside, but the silence was too heavy¨Cit was suffocating. Not a sound echoed through the house.


    I moved quickly through the living room and kitchen, but she wasn¡¯t there. Then I noticed <fn7221> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? fin?novel</fn7221>


    something dark smeared on the hallway wall. My hand reached out and touched it¨Cblood.


    Fresh. I brought my fingers to my nose, and my heart shattered at the scent. It was Lyra¡¯s


    blood¨Cno doubt.


    Her bedroom door was shut, and dread clenched my gut as I opened it. That¡¯s when I saw her


    -Lyra, copsed on the floor, her body drenched in blood.


    ¡°NO!¡± I screamed, the sound ripping from my throat as I dropped to my knees beside her. Luke burst into the room behind me, his eyes wide with horror. He quickly lifted her shirt and


    revealed the extent of the damage¨Cseveral deep stab wounds carved into her stomach and sides. She wasn¡¯t healing. Her body was still too weak from the poison to repair itself in time.


    She had no chance to defend herself.


    ¡°Get her to the closest pack hos¡°Get her to the closest pack hospital¨Ctake her to Dr. Eris immediately!¡± Luke ordered, voice urgent and unyielding. My body moved on instinct: I gathered Lyra in my arms and carried her out. Outside, a vehicle already waited. The pack


    < CHAPTER 15


    stood silent, fear and worry etched across every face. The weight of their hope pressed against my panic, forcing me to steady myself for her.mand ringing with fury. ¡°I want a full¨Cscale manhunt starting now. Begin at my house and sweep outward. I want that b***h found and brought to me alive. Do not let her escape again.¡±


    They nodded and scattered, and I climbed into the car with Lyra still in my arms. While we drove, I called Dr. Eris and exined everything, so she was already waiting outside the hospital doors when we arrived.


    She and her team rushed Lyra into emergency care, working to stop the bleeding and stabilize her. They started a blood transfusion immediately¨Cher blood pressure was dangerously low


    from rapid loss. Surgery would likely be necessary.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I use my healing? My blood¨Canything?¡± I asked, desperate.


    ¡°No,¡± Dr. Eris replied firmly. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. The poison is still in her system. If you try to


    heal her now, you could make it worse. We¡¯ll flush the toxins out with IVs and proper


    treatment¨Cit¡¯s safer this way.¡±


    I nodded, agony threading througl nodded, agony threading through me. Through the ss, the team moved in, and myposure splintered as I saw them cut into her side and insert a tube¨Cher lung copsing. Helplessness washed over me, pushing out thest fragments of


    hope. I turned away, pressing my back to the wall, my fists shaking as fear threatened to


    be rage. cutting into me, too.


    It felt like forever before they finally stabilized her enough to consider surgery. The team had


    to transfuse several units of blood just to keep her vitals from crashing. Eventually, Dr. Eris


    walked over to where I stood, motionless and numb, and spoke to me in a calm but serious


    tone.


    ¡°We¡¯re taking her into surgery now,<i>¡± </i>she said, her voice steady despite the gravity of the


    situation. ¡°There may be internal injuries¨Cdamage we can¡¯t treat unless we open her up.¡±


    ¡°Is she going to die?¡± I asked quietly, not lifting my eyes to meet hers. The question came out like acid, sharp and trembling, but I needed to know.


    ¡°I swear to you, I will do absolutely everything within my power to prevent that from happening,¡± she answered with conviction. ¡°The procedure will take a few hours at least. If


    there¡¯s anything urgent you need to take care of, now would be the time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± I told her firmly, shaking my head. ¡°But I do need to speak to your


    < CHAPTER 15


    Alpha. This incident¨Cit can¡¯t go unaddressed.¡±


    More Rewards >


    ¡°He¡¯s already en route,¡± she replied, giving me a reassuring pat on the back of my hand before turning to rejoin the medical team. I watched in silence, my throat tight, as they began wheeling Lyra out of the emergency room. She was so small on that hospital bed, almost swallowed whole by the mass of machines and wires connected to her fragile body. I could barely see her under it all.


    I made my way to the waiting room, but sitting still was impossible. I paced back and forth like a caged animal, nerves stretched so tight that I felt like I might snap at any moment. Luckily, Alpha ric arrived not long after and came straight to me, wasting no time.


    He was clearly deeply concerned by the attack. I gave him a thorough and precise description of Lenore¨Cher appearance, her skills, her instability¨Cand warned him that she was


    unpredictable and dangerously unhinged. This wasn¡¯t some rogue problem. His pack needed


    to treat her like a serious threat¨Cbecause she was.


    To his credit, he listened intently and offered words of support that eased my tension a little. The news had already reached him¨Cthat I had finally found my mate. Now she was inside, fighting for her life. Everyone assumed I¡¯d never find her. Maybe I had believed that myself. But I had. And no one was going to take her from me¨Cnot like this.


    Lenore better pray she¡¯s long gone from thesends, because if they manage to drag her back alive and put her in front of me, then I swear her death won¡¯t be swift or merciful. She would suffer every agonizing second the same way Lyra is suffering now. I would make sure


    of that.


    The longer Lyra remained in surgThe longer Lyra remained in surgery, the harder it became to keep my anger contained. Anxiety simmered into rage, then threatened to boil over until I dug my nails into my palms to keep from destroying something. But I held back, forcing myself to remember: this wasn¡¯t my pack. I needed to focus and keep it together¨Cfor Lyra.me into my head through the mind link, grounding me slightly.


    ¡°Did you find her?¡± I asked immediately, my tone sharp and low with a growl.


    ¡°Not yet<i>,</i>¡± he responded quickly. ¡°But here¡¯s something¨Cwe found her scent near your house. She didn¡¯t even bother hiding her tracks. We¡¯re closing in. I just wanted to give you an update. How¡¯s the Luna doing?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in surgery,¡± I answered bitterly. ¡°She couldn¡¯t fight back. The knife wasn¡¯t even made of silver, but she still couldn¡¯t heal. Her body¡¯s too weakened¨Cbecause her own father poisoned


    <CHAPTER 15


    her. She never had a chance.¡±


    More Rewards >


    ¡°She survived that bastard¡¯s abuse for fifteen years, Luke said with confidence. ¡°She¡¯ll


    survive this too. I believe in her. I¡¯ll keep you posted once we have her.¡±


    Then the link cut out.

 Slayer 16

    <b>ALPHA Elias </b><b>POV </b>


    Those words became my lifeline. Luke¡¯s belief steadied me. She had endured fifteen brutal years; she could survive this. For a moment, hope pierced the fear.


    Leave it to Luke to know precisely what to say at the right time. He had always been the one person in the world who truly understood me. Of course he¡¯d know how <i>to </i>pull me back from


    the edge.


    We grew up in the same pack, walking the same paths and enduring the same pain. From childhood, we found sce in each other. Best friends, bonded by trauma. Our fathers, also


    close, shared tempers and whiskey.


    They were both violent drunks who treated fatherhood like a curse. The bruises they left were more frequent than words, and after one brutal night, Luke and I decided we¡¯d had enough. We ran away together, two broken boys trying to outrun a past that still clung to us. If anyone truly knows me¨Chow to reach me in moments like this¨Cit¡¯s Luke, the friend who¡¯s been by my


    side since I was five.


    I was still trying to keep my spiraling thoughts in check when Dr. Eris finally stepped into the waiting room. It felt like hours had passed, and I all but leapt to my feet the second I saw her appear. My heart was pounding with dread and hope all at once.


    ¡°How is she?¡± I asked immediately, my voice catching slightly in my throat.


    ¡°She¡¯s incredibly lucky<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Dr. Eris told me, offering a small, tight smile. ¡°There was some


    internal damage¨Ctwo organs sustained minor trauma¨Cbut nothing we couldn¡¯t repair. We


    were able to stitch them up. They¡¯ll heal quickly, especially now that the toxins are finally


    being flushed from her system.¡±


    ¡°Can I see her?¡± I asked, barely waiting for her to finish.


    ¡°She¡¯s being transferred to a recovery room as we speak. She¡¯s still unconscious, though. And


    I can¡¯t tell you when she¡¯ll wake up. It could be tomorrow. It could be a week. Her body has been through a lot.¡±


    Her unconscious state didn¡¯t matter. Whether she woke in a week or a month, I just needed to be near her. Pressing past the fear, I focused on letting her sense my presence, anchoring myself to that need.


    More Rewards >


    Dr. Eris led me to her room, and the sight took my breath away. Lyra looked impossibly small, childlike beneath the wires and machinery¨Cmore fragile even than after the attack. I hadn¡¯t


    thought that was possible.


    I sat slowly in the chair beside her bed and reached for her hand. It felt cold, but I held it tightly, hoping my warmth could reach her. I prayed she could sense me there, that somewhere in her unconscious mind, she knew she wasn¡¯t alone. I watched her face, desperate for any flicker of movement¨Ca twitch of her eyelid or fingers. But she waspletely still, as unmoving as marble.


    Time blurred. I didn¡¯t know how long I sat before a nurse quietly checked the machines. She


    didn¡¯t speak, which I preferred¨CI couldn¡¯t pretend things were fine.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Luke¡¯s voice broke through the mind link suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡± I snapped, my nerves raw.


    ¡°We have her,¡± Luke responded. His voice was calm but firm.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I growled, already preparing to move.


    ¡°Alpha ric has offered us his dungeon beneath his packhouse. We¡¯re taking her there now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± I said curtly, severing the link with a sharp pulse of thought.


    I looked down at Lyra onest time¨Cmy beautiful, brave little mate who had survived more


    than anyone should. I brought her hand to my lips, pressed a soft kiss to it, then gentlyid it


    back down and tucked the nket around her fingers.


    My jaw clenched, and rage zed, igniting all restraint. By the time I reached the door, fury


    propelled me forward¨CI mmed it open without meaning to, shattering the ss panel,


    shards scattering across the hall.


    But I didn¡¯t stop.


    I had a destination, a traitor in chains, and nothing left to lose¨Cor give.


    The moment I arrived at the packhouse, I found Alpha ric already waiting in the living. room<b>, </b>apanied by a few of his warriors, with Luke standing alongside them.


    ¡°She¡¯s downstairs in the dungeon,¡± Luke informed me, nodding toward an open doorway.


    I didn¡¯t respond. Without a word to anyone, I made my way straight to the door and descended the staircase. The air grew damp and stale the further I went¨Cmusty and


    < CHAPTER 16


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    decaying, a stench that clung to the stone walls. To me, it was the perfect atmosphere for someone like Lenore.


    The floor was rough concrete, and the walls were made of aged, chipped brick. As I passed each cell, I noticed dried blood streaked across the walls and sttered on the ground. There wasn¡¯t even a half¨Chearted attempt to clean up after whatever had taken ce down here. That didn¡¯t bother me one bit. In fact, I appreciated it.


    The bloodstains served as a visual warning¨Ca reminder of what awaited those who crossed a line. It made the space more effective as a ce of fear and punishment. I admired theyout. Compared to this, my own dungeon was just a barren cave with chains on the walls,


    requiring round¨Cthe¨Cclock guards to keep anyone from escaping.


    Faint sounds echoed from thest cell at the end of the corridor. A guard was stationed outside, confirming that it was the one. I walked to it and stopped directly in front of the bars.


    ¡°Elias. You¡¯re finally here,¡± Lenore said, smiling as if nothing had happened. But the icy re I


    shot her wiped that smirk right off her face.


    ¡°Did you actually believe I¡¯d let someone else deliver your punishment for what you did?¡± I


    asked coldly.


    ¡°Punishment? You mean¡­ kill me?¡± she stammered, eyes wide. She looked genuinely shocked, like the thought hadn¡¯t urred to her. She really believed I would spare her, even after what she¡¯d done to Lyra. But under werewolfw, the rules were crystal clear¨Cthis was a pack matter. She had attempted to murder the Luna. That alone was enough for me to carry out a death sentence, and no council would challenge it.


    ¡°You¡¯re something else, Lenore. You went after my mate. You stabbed her five damn times, and you knew exactly how weak she was¨Cyou knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to heal from wounds like that,¡± I said, my voice low with rage.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking straight¨CI was consumed with jealousy. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I¡¯m sorry I killed her,¡± she said, her voice cracking as she tried to justify herself. I tilted my head and gave her a


    twisted smile, watching confusion wash over her face.


    ¡°She¡¯s not dead, Lenore,¡± I told her, and the words hit her like a punch to the gut. ¡°We found her in time. She¡¯s alive, <b>in </b>the hospital, fighting.¡±


    Her expression fell apartpletely. Disappointment etched itself deep into her features when she realized she had failed. That my mate was still breathing. I couldn¡¯t wrap my head


    < CHAPTER 16


    around how utterly foolish and deluded she was.


    ¡°Open the cell,¡± I ordered the guard tly. He hesitated, uncertain.


    More Rewards


    Then Alpha ric stepped forward, his presencemanding.


    ¡°Do as he says,¡± ric instructed.


    With that, the guard unlocked the door, and I stepped inside.


    ¡°Elias¡­ I was supposed to be the first Luna of the Vanguards Pack,¡± Lenore said, desperation


    creeping into her tone.


    ¡°I never promised you that,¡± I replied sharply. ¡°What made you ever think I would?¡±


    There was no way I would¡¯ve ever allowed someone like her to rule beside me. She wasn¡¯t


    Luna material¨Cnot even close. She may havee from our same background, but she was


    petty, selfish, envious, and unstable. None of those qualities belonged anywhere near a <fn9ad4> Latest content published on find?novel</fn9ad4>


    Luna¡¯s title.


    ¡°Because what we had was real¡­ it was special,¡± she said softly, trying to reach out and


    touch my face with trembling fingers. But I pped her hand away without hesitation, and


    she recoiled, hissing from the sting. I must have hit her harder than I meant to, but I didn¡¯t


    care.


    Tears began to spill down Lenore¡¯s cheeks as she stared up at me, her expression twisted in


    what looked like genuine heartbreak. But I felt nothing for her. Not pity. Not regret. Not even a


    flicker of the friendship we once had. To me now, she was just a monster¨Ca woman who¡¯d


    let envy consume her to the point she tried to kill out of jealousy. That kind of act couldn¡¯t be


    excused. It couldn¡¯t be forgiven.


    And worse still, the one she tried to kill wasn¡¯t just any woman¨Cit was her Luna. In our world,


    attacking a Luna is more than a crime¨Cit¡¯s an ultimate betrayal. Alphas and Lunas are revered in the werewolfmunity. I¡¯ve worked hard to earn my people¡¯s respect, and Lyra, though new to them, had done nothing to deserve this. She had no chance to build bonds yet,


    but that wasn¡¯t her fault.


    2


    Get Bonus (Ad) >

 Slayer 17

    <b>ALPHA </b><b>Elias </b><b>POV </b><fn57fc> Original content can be found at F¦Énd£Îovel</fn57fc>


    Everyone in the pack understood that Lyra had only just been freed from the abuse she¡¯d


    endured. They didn¡¯t judge her for staying quiet, for keeping her distance. They gave her


    space because they remembered what it was like to survive cruelty. Every single one of them -including Lenore¨Chad once needed time to heal.


    Looking back, I realize now that I gave Lenore too much attention when she first arrived at


    the pack. I treated her with kindness and gave her trust too easily. That was my mistake. I


    didn¡¯t see how it fed into her obsession. She started pushing away every female who got close to me, always trying to stake some invisible im. But this time, she crossed a line she


    couldn¡¯te back from. This¨Cthis was unforgivable.


    kept staring at her tear¨Cstreaked face, but all I saw was maniption. Those weren¡¯t tears of guilt. They were tears of frustration¨Cbecause she had failed.


    Disgusted, I struck her again¨Cthis time across the face with my full strength. She went down hard, mming onto the cold concrete. She clutched her cheek in shock, her lip split and


    blood dripping freely from her nose.


    ¡°Elias¡­¡± she whimpered.


    ¡°That¡¯s Alpha to you,¡± I corrected her coldly, my voice devoid of anything resembling mercy or


    feeling.


    Outside the cell, Alpha ric and Luke stood watching. Lenore nced at them in a desperate bid for help, but they didn¡¯t move. Luke leaned casually against the bars across the room, expression unreadable. None of this mattered to them. And I knew ric¨Che would¡¯ve done the exact same thing if someone tried to harm his Luna. Hell, he wouldn¡¯t have waited.


    Lenore would be dead already.


    Honestly, I was surprised at how much restraint I was showing.


    ¡°Alpha, please, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t kill me,¡± Lenore sobbed, voice trembling with fear. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking¨CI lost control. I thought you brought her here to punish me¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my mate. Your Luna,¡± I snarled, stepping closer. ¡°How the hell is that punishment? That¡¯s the bond we live by. That¡¯s what it means to be a werewolf. She¡¯s the only one who matters to me now, and she¡¯s lying in a damn hospital bed¨Cbecause of you.¡±


    < CHAPTER 17


    More Rewards >


    My fury surged and I grabbed her by the cor, yanking her upright. While she was still on the ground, I mmed my fist into her face¨Conce, twice, again¨Cuntil she was reeling.


    By the time I let her go, her face was a mess of swelling bruises and bleeding cuts, but she was still breathing¨Cbarely.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice!¡± she cried out suddenly, trying to stop me from continuing.


    ¡°What the hell does that mean?¡± I growled, releasing my grip on her shirt. She copsed, her


    body hitting the floor like a rag doll.


    Shey sprawled on the ground, her face pressed into the dirt as she sobbed uncontrobly. Her words had turned nearly unintelligible, just fragmented cries of distress¨Cbut thatst thing she said struck me. It didn¡¯t add up. Why in the world would she ever think she had to kill her own Luna? I¡¯d always known Lenore wasn¡¯t stable, but this¡­ this was on apletely


    different level than anything I¡¯d imagined.


    ¡°You had a choice!¡± I shouted down at her, my voice filled with rage. ¡°You didn¡¯t <i>have </i>to try and kill Lyra!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did!¡± she screamed back at me, desperation twisting her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice! He was going toe for me¨Che said he¡¯d find me if I didn¡¯t do exactly what he told me to!¡±


    I narrowed my eyes, taking a cautious step back. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    She struggled to pull herself together, her breathing shallow and fast, but after a moment, she sat up against the wall. Her face was bruised, streaked with blood and tears, but her eyes locked onto each of ours¨Cmine, ric¡¯s, and Luke¡¯s¨Cwith a fearful kind of determination. We were all watching her now, listening closely. It was clear there was more to this mess than we originally thought. I just needed her to spit it out.


    ¡°Start talking, Lenore,¡± I warned, my voice low and threatening. ¡°Because I can drag this out for as long as it takes, and I promise you won¡¯t like how I do it.¡±


    She inhaled deeply, her shoulders shaking, and leaned her back against the cold brick wall


    behind her.


    ¡°I went to the Crystal River Pack,¡± she began, voice trembling but audible. ¡°I was trying to surprise you. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d already left. And that¡¯s when I met Alpha Thorne. He was the one who told me everything¨Cthat you¡¯d taken his daughter away.¡±


    I clenched my jaw, but said nothing.


    < CHAPTER 17


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°He ordered me to bring her back to him,¡± Lenore continued. ¡°And if I couldn¡¯t manage that¡­


    then I had to kill her. I had to make sure she didn¡¯t make it past tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why tomorrow?¡± I demanded, frowning. The timing didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Because tomorrow is her sixteenth birthday,¡± Lenore exined, her voice barely above a


    whisper now. ¡°That¡¯s when she¡¯lle into her wolf¡­ and her royal powers. If Alpha Thorne


    can¡¯t control that kind of power, then he doesn¡¯t want anyone else to have it either.¡±


    I turned to look at Alpha ric and Luke, hoping for some reaction¨Cshock, confusion, <i>anythin </i><ol><li><i>g</i><i>. </i>But both of them just stared back at me, their expressions unreadable, cold. No surprise. </li></ol>


    No outrage. Just silent understanding.


    I looked back at Lenore, and something in me snapped. In one swift, fluid motion, I reached down, grabbed her by the throat, and with a burst of rage, I ripped it out clean. Blood sprayed


    across the floor as I let go, dropping the torn flesh onto the stone at the same moment her lifeless body crumpled beside it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone down here to clean that up,¡± Alpha ric said calmly from behind me, like it was just another Tuesday.


    Without a word, I turned and walked out of the dungeon, the blood still fresh on my hands. I was halfway down the corridor when Luke¡¯s phone started ringing. I caught the name <i>Dr. </i><i>Eris </i>from the screen before he even answered. Something about that made me freeze.


    I pivoted and strode back toward him, snatching the phone from his hand.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I barked into the receiver, my stomach already twisting with unease.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± Dr. Eris¡¯s voice came through, tight and unsure. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure how to exin it. But¡­ Lyra¡¯s gone.¡±


    The air left my lungs. ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s gone?¡±


    ¡°I mean she¡¯s not here anymore,¡± Dr. Eris said. ¡°She¡¯s missing. Her hospital room is empty- she¡¯s just¡­ vanished.¡±


    Luke and I tore through the pack grounds on foot, running as fast as our legs could carry us, our only goal being the hospital. My heart was racing, panic flooding every inch of me as I stormed into Lyra¡¯s hospital room. The ce was swarming with people¨Cwarriors standing at alert, nurses rushing around with nervous energy, and Dr. Eris at the center of it all, her expression tight with stress. Everyone who¡¯d been involved in Lyra¡¯s care was there, but none of them seemed to have any answers.


    < CHAPTER 17


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± I snapped, shoving the door open with a loud bang that echoed through the room. A nurse stepped forward quickly, trembling slightly under my re.


    ¡°Alpha¡­ I don¡¯t know exactly what happened,¡± she stammered. ¡°I went in at around 12:20 to check her vitals, like usual, but when I walked in¡­ she was gone.¡±


    I whipped my head toward the wall clock¨C12:30 AM. It had just crossed midnight. That meant today was officially Lyra¡¯s sixteenth birthday.


    ¡°It¡¯s her birthday,¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°I need ess to the security footage. Everything you¡¯ve got. I need to see if any of Alpha Thorne¡¯s people showed up.¡± My voice. was clipped, urgent, and the head warrior nodded, motioning for me to follow.


    We made our way swiftly to the surveince room, where they had screens showing live and archived footage of every hallway in the hospital. There weren¡¯t any cameras inside the rooms for privacy reasons, just in the corridors, so we started scrubbing through the footage right outside Lyra¡¯s door, minute by minute.


    We kept watching. We went back further in time, triple¨Cchecked every second. But there was nothing. Not a damn thing. The recordings didn¡¯t show anyone walking into Lyra¡¯s room or out of it. Not even Lyra herself. It was as if she had vanished from existencepletely and


    without a trace.


    How was that even possible?


    Security was thick right now. Warriors had been posted at every major entrance and hallway since Lenore¡¯s incident. No way would anyone be stupid enough to try something here. But Lyra¡¯s room was on the first floor. It wouldn¡¯t take much effort to climb in or out through the


    window


    I bolted back to her room, shoving the door open again and going straight for the window. I inspected it thoroughly¨Cit lookedpletely shut, no obvious tampering¨Cbut there was no lock. It was the kind of window that could easily be pushed closed from the outside.


    ¡°This has to be how they got in,¡± I told the room firmly, turning to face the others. ¡°No one came or went through the door, that much is clear. The footage proves it. So someone used


    the damn window.<i>¡± </i>


    Vote


    536

 Slayer 18

    CHAPTER <b>18 </b>


    <b>ALPHA </b><b>ELIAS</b><b>¡® </b><b>POV </b>


    Luke walked over, arms crossed, eyes narrowed. ¡°Well, whoever did it had a hell of a lot of guts. This ce is crawling with warriors. Ever since Lenore was on the loose, we¡¯ve had double the guards patrolling the grounds.¡±


    ¡°They used that as a distraction,¡± I said bitterly, staring out into the darkness beyond the window. ¡°We were so focused on finding Lenore, so desperate <i>to </i>stop her, we let our guard


    down when it came to Lyra. I let my guard down. You told me she didn¡¯t even bother masking her scent when she left my house. She <i>wanted </i>us to catch her. She wanted all the attention


    on her¡­ so someone else coulde in here and take my mate.¡±


    The woods loomed just beyond the edge of the hospital property, clearly visible from the window. There was nothing blocking the path. No walls, no barriers. It would have been incredibly easy for someone to slip in, grab her, and vanish into the trees¨Cespecially if they knew what they were doing.


    And Thorne? He definitely knew what he was doing. He¡¯d had sixteen years to prepare for


    this.


    We hadn¡¯t mated yet. We hadn¡¯t marked each other. She wasn¡¯t officially a member of my


    pack. She hadn¡¯t taken the oath. Which meant I couldn¡¯t feel anything through the bond. No


    pain. No fear. Not even a flicker of her presence. The mate bond, as it stood, was still


    one¨Csided. And I couldn¡¯t use it to track her.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time it had felt like this. After her surgery, when she was knocked out and


    pumped full of sedatives, I¡¯d felt this emptiness too. But this was different. This was far more


    terrifying.


    It didn¡¯t help me now. I had nothing. No direction. No scent to follow. No pain to guide me.


    Desperate, I shoved open the window and leapt outside into the night. My feet hit the ground


    and I started scanning the area immediately, sniffing the air, searching for any sign of her scent¨Cbut it was gone. Completely wiped.


    I stood there stunned. There was no scent trail. Nothing at all. That wasn¡¯t natural. That was magic. Witchcraft. The only way topletely erase a scent like that was to use spells¨Cand witches were ouwed. Werewolves weren¡¯t even supposed to associate with them. The council had banned any interaction long ago because of how dangerous they were.


    < CHAPTER 18


    More Rewards >


    But clearly, someone had broken those rules. And if witches were involved, then this had just gotten a hell of a lot moreplicated.


    I set my jaw and started walking toward the woods, relying on nothing but instinct now. If


    there was even the smallest clue¨Cbroken branches, footprints, scraps of fabric¨CI would find <ol><li>it. </li></ol>


    Luke followed right behind me, silent but present. Thankfully, we¡¯d trained for this. We were


    both expert trackers, and our warriors were trained the same. If it came to it, I could call in


    the entire pack to search every inch of these woods. But right now, it was just me and Luke,


    moving steadily forward in a straight line, scanning for anything at all that might lead us to


    my missing mate.


    She had only been missing for around twenty minutes, not even half an hour, and yet it


    already felt like my entire world was caving in on itself. My chest ached like something vital


    had been torn out of me, and my heart felt like it was being shredded into pieces with every


    second that passed without her. It was unbearable, the suffocating sense of loss. I felt like I


    was already unraveling, like my sanity was slipping away one heartbeat at a time. I needed to


    know where she was¨Cdesperately. I needed to know that she was safe and unharmed. I


    needed to hold her in my arms again, to feel her warmth and know she was real. The urge


    was stronger than ever before, more intense than when she hadn¡¯t been ready for me. Now I


    didn¡¯t just want her¨CI <i>needed </i>her, in a way that was agonizing.


    Luke, walking beside me through the trees, didn¡¯t have to say a single word to let me know he


    understood. He could read the panic on my face and the desperation in my steps. He knew


    exactly how worried I was, and though he kept silent, he was tracking just as fiercely, just as relentlessly. He understood that this wasn¡¯t just about duty or responsibility anymore. It


    wasn¡¯t about Lyra¡¯s bloodline or the possibility of royal ties. This was about something much


    deeper¨Cbecause she was my mate. And losing her now, right after fate finally brought her to


    me, would destroy me from the inside out.


    And I swear to the Moon Goddess herself, I was going to kill the bastard who took her from me. That much was absolute. No mercy. No hesitation. My fury was simmering just beneath the surface, ready to explode. I don¡¯t think Luke had ever seen me this on edge before. Not even close. And considering we¡¯d known each other since we were five years old, that said a lot. We had literally grown up together. We¡¯d survived being beaten and broken by our fathers together. But even those memories¨Cthose painful, scarring moments¨Ccouldn¡¯tpare to the sheer devastation I was feeling right now. This was different. This was personal.


    < CHAPTER 18


    More Rewards


    After a while, Luke widened the space between us just a little, spreading out to my left. I


    could still see him clearly through the trees, but now we were covering more ground between


    the two of us. The search was methodical, focused, but the anxiety eating away at me made


    it feel painfully slow.


    A bitter part of me started to question if I had acted too rashly by killing Lenore so quickly.


    Maybe she had known something more¨Csome tiny detail that could have helped me. But


    then I reminded myself that Thorne never would¡¯ve trusted her with critical information. She


    had been more than happy just to do his bidding and help him get Lyra out of the picture. She


    wouldn¡¯t have asked any questions. Not after he told her to eliminate Lyra. She wouldn¡¯t have


    needed to know the n¨Cjust the kill order.


    The longer we keptbing through the woods, the more help we started to receive.


    Warriors arrived in waves, forming a long, staggered line along the edge of the forest so that


    we could scan a muchrger area more efficiently. No one knew which direction they¡¯d gone.


    Once they¡¯d reached the woods, they could¡¯ve veered off anywhere¨Cnorth, east, deep into the


    heart of the territory. It was pitch ck, and the darkness certainly wasn¡¯t making things


    easier for us. If it wasn¡¯t for werewolf night vision, we¡¯d be blind out here. That was the only


    advantage we had right now¨Cour enhanced senses.


    Two hours passed. Two full hours of nonstop searching. And still, not a single clue. Not even


    a broken twig or a dropped item. I could tell that the longer this went on, the more doubt began to creep into the minds of the warriors around me. Some were beginning to believe that we wouldn¡¯t find anything¨Cthat we¡¯d hit a dead end. But I refused to ept that. I turned


    to them, voice like steel, and told them straight: they could leave if they wanted. No hard feelings. But I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. I would search these woods until my legs gave out,


    until I had no voice left to call her name. I wasn¡¯t stopping. I wasn¡¯t returning home without


    Lyra.


    At one point, I finally stopped and pressed my palm against a tree, taking in the scene around me. Ahead of me, behind me, and all around was dense forest. Endless trees, thick underbrush, and silence. This entire region was vast and wild, riddled with caves and hidden ces to conceal someone. I had everyone searching every possible location¨Cnothing was too small or insignificant to be checked. I wasn¡¯t taking chances. No crevice would be left


    unexplored. Not on my watch.


    I could see the exhaustion in the movements of my warriors and in those from Alpha ric¡¯s pack who had joined us. They were getting tired¨Csome dragging their feet slightly, their breathingbored¨Cbut not one of themined. No one said a word about stopping. No


    < CHAPTER 18


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    one asked to leave or return to their duties. They all kept moving, silently determined to stay


    out here with me, sharing my mission, my desperation.


    Then, as a faint golden glow began to spread through the canopy above us, I realized the sun was rising. Hours had passed. I had lost track of timepletely. I hadn¡¯t slept, hadn¡¯t eaten, hadn¡¯t thought of anything except Lyra. I turned to the others and told them again: they could go if they wanted. They¡¯d given me their all. But when they saw that I wasn¡¯t budging, that I had no intention of retreating, none of them moved either. They stayed.


    ¡°Alpha.¡± A voice suddenly reached into my mind through the pack link.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I responded immediately, halting mid¨Cstep, eyes scanning the area, trying to pinpoint who had reached out. But they were too far for me to see them through the trees.


    ¡°North side of the territory,¡± the warrior said, his voice focused.


    My heart jumped. ¡°What did you find?¡± I asked sharply, adrenaline spiking again.


    ¡°Luna Lyra,¡± he replied.


    <b>2 </b>


    Get Bonus (Ad) > <fn8bfb> For more chapters visit find?novel</fn8bfb>


    Vote


    536


    < CHAPTER 19

 Slayer 19

    <b>ALPHA </b><b>Elias¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    Iunched myself into a full sprint toward the North side of the territory, pushing my legs harder than ever. The trees blurred past me, my sole focus on reaching where my warrior said he¡¯d seen Lyra. The others quickly fell behind, their footsteps fading. But I couldn¡¯t slow down -I had one goal, and nothing else mattered. I had to get <i>to </i>her. The warrior who contacted me hadn¡¯t told me what condition Lyra was in¨Cnot a word, not even a hint if she was alive.


    That terrified me.


    He didn¡¯t say if she was breathing or already gone. For all I knew, he¡¯d found her lifeless and was too shaken to speak it aloud. There was something off in his voice¨Cuncertainty and hollowness, as if he¡¯d seen more than just her. My heart hammered, each beat echoing panic. My mind kept conjuring the worst¨Cher beyond saving. I tried to push those thoughts aside. When we fear the unknown, our minds go dark. This was no different.


    Theck of information only fueled my fear. I was in the dark, the silence eating me alive. If he¡¯d said anything in a different tone¨Ccalmer, more certain¨CI might¡¯ve prepared for what wasing. He didn¡¯t. So whatever he saw wasn¡¯t ordinary. The idea of a world without Lyra shattered something deep inside me. She hadn¡¯t epted our bond yet, but I¡¯d alreadymitted¨Cfully. I didn¡¯t think I could go on if she wasn¡¯t here.


    I needed her. I loved her already¨Cdeeply, permanently. She¡¯d survived pain no one could imagine and still stood strong, fighting. No one in my pack had endured what she had, and


    yet, she survived.


    Lyra was the strongest person I¡¯d ever met. She was my other half, the one fate set for me. I knew I wouldn¡¯t survive her loss¨Cnot emotionally, not spiritually. Nothing else mattered¨Conly Lyra, my sweet, broken, beautiful girl. I couldn¡¯t live in a world without her.


    Just thinking about losing her brought tears to my eyes. But I refused to cry until I knew what I was facing. I had to keep running. The territory was massive, but finally I spotted one of my warriors standing stiffly by arge pine, tense,


    I skidded to a halt beside him, chest heaving, my eyes locked on his face. But he didn¡¯t look at me. He was staring straight ahead, unmoving. I followed his gaze, and after a few heartbeats he finally turned his eyes toward mine. Without saying a word, he lifted one arm


    and pointed into the forest. I turned my head¨Cand that¡¯s when I saw her.


    C CHAPTER 19


    More Rewards


    There was a woman standing alone in the middle of the trees, her light brown hair long and rippling in the wind. She was wearing a white dress¨Clightweight, almost ethereal¨Cand it


    flowed around her like mist. It wasn¡¯t a hospital gown. It wasn¡¯t what I remembered. This was


    something different. Something strange. I blinked, trying to process what I was seeing. Could


    that really be Lyra?


    I took a cautious step forward, heart hammering in my chest, and instantly caught her scent


    on the breeze. It hit me like a wave¨C<i>yes</i><i>, </i>that was her. No doubt. Her scent hadn¡¯t changed. But how had she ended up out here? And how had she done it without leaving a trail for us to


    follow?


    I moved toward her slowly, afraid that if I made a sound she might disappear. And as I got


    closer, I realized she wasn¡¯t the same girl I hadst seen in the hospital bed. She wasn¡¯t the fragile, malnourished figure her father had reduced her to. She looked¡­ different. She had her


    back to me, but I could already tell¨Cshe looked stronger. Her posture was straighter, her frame healthier. She wasn¡¯t painfully thin anymore. Her hair wasn¡¯t stringy or lifeless like before¨Cit was full, soft, and stunning, catching the sunlight as it blew behind her. And even from behind, she looked taller¨Cmore solid somehow. Like she had transformed.


    She¡¯d always been small¨Cabout five foot five. Dr. Eris once said her height was due to years locked away, deprived of sunlight and proper care. But now, illuminated by the golden light


    through the trees, she looked two or three inches taller. That alone made my breath catch.


    I nced at my warriors, expecting disbelief. But they all stood silent, staring at her too. We


    were frozen by the same question: Was this real? This radiant, transformed Lyra was unlike


    anything we¡¯d seen. She was so different from yesterday that our minds could barely keep <ol><li>up. There was no logical exnation. </li></ol>


    I moved toward her, mesmerized. As I stepped, a twig cracked beneath my boot. She


    twitched, then turned gracefully to face me. For a moment I stopped breathing. There she


    was. Lyra. But not the Lyra I¡¯d known. Her features were no longer sunken. Her face was healthy, her skin glowing, her green eyes locked onto mine with new confidence. She was the


    most beautiful creature I¡¯d ever seen.


    My breath caught as our eyes met. The wind shifted. She closed her eyes, breathed in my scent, then smiled. As if something clicked, she began walking toward me, drawn just as I


    was to her.


    When we were finally standing face to face, barely a few inches separating us, I couldn¡¯t stop my eyes from roaming her features. I wanted to take in every detail of her transformed


    < CHAPTER 19


    More Rewards >


    appearance. But she didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t nce away or look down like she normally would. No, she held my gaze with unwavering confidence, her green eyes fierce and calm all


    at once. She had never done that before. Not once. And then¡­ she said it.


    ¡°Mate<i>,</i>¡± she whispered, the word barely louder than a breath¨Cbut itnded with the weight of


    the world.


    It was the word I had been silently, desperately waiting to hear since the moment Iid eyes on her. A soft, almost disbelieving chuckle escaped my lips as a wave of emotion surged <fnb75a> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel</fnb75a>


    through me. I tried to keep my tears at bay, but a few slipped past my defenses, hot and


    unrelenting as they streaked down my cheeks.


    Lyra lifted one delicate hand and gently brushed the tears from my face. Then, without hesitation, she rose onto her tiptoes, wrapped her arms carefully around the back of my neck,


    and leaned forward to kiss me. It was a soft kiss, tentative and gentle, as if she wasn¡¯t sure what kind of response she would get. Maybe she was still scared I would pull away, or maybe she wasn¡¯t sure if I still wanted her now that she¡¯d changed. But her lips were warm against mine, and for that brief second, everything else in the world fell away.


    She didn¡¯t linger in the kiss. She pulled back slightly, still standing on her toes, her arms lightly resting on my shoulders as she looked into my eyes once more. This time, I reached out and wrapped both of my arms securely around her waist, pulling her close, drawing her against me. And then I kissed her again¨Cthis time deeper, fuller, pouring all the longing, all the hope and heartbreak and love I had bottled up into that kiss. It was everything I had dreamed of but never dared to act on, terrified that moving too fast would scare her away. But she wasn¡¯t scared now.


    I still didn¡¯t know what had happened to her during the night¨Chow she ended up here in the middle of the woods, or how she had changed sopletely in such a short time¨Cbut whatever it was, I liked it. I <i>loved </i>it. And I was never going to let her go again. That much, I swore to myself.


    Eventually, I forced myself to pull away from her kiss, just far enough to catch my breath, and that¡¯s when I realized something else. All of my warriors¨Ceveryst one of them¨Cwere gone. They must have slipped away quietly to give us this moment alone. But I couldn¡¯t even be bothered to think about them. My eyes were still locked on Lyra, soaking in the impossible beauty she had be, the confidence she now radiated. She wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. She wasn¡¯t timid or shrinking into herself like yesterday.


    ¡°How?<b>¡± </b>I finally managed to whisper, my voice hoarse with emotion.


    < CHAPTER 19


    More Rewards <i>> </i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know,¡± she said softly, her gaze still locked to mine without wavering. ¡°I woke up


    here.¡±


    ¡°You look so different,¡± I murmured, almost in awe. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    She smiled then¨Csoft, shy, but real. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened,¡± she repeated, her voice


    still barely above a whisper.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I told her, pressing my forehead gently to hers. ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened. I only care that you¡¯re alright. You can¡¯t even imagine the things that were going through my


    head.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,<i>¡± </i>she whispered, lowering her arms and wrapping them gently around my waist, holding me close.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you,¡± I murmured. ¡°I¡¯m just so damn happy you¡¯re alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, her voice quiet but sure.


    I turned, keeping one arm securely wrapped around her waist, and we started walking slowly together through the trees, heading back toward the town. But as we moved, I caught her ncing briefly over her shoulder¨Cjust a flick of her eyes¨Cand then she looked straight ahead again.


    Kylie K


    follow me on i<b>********</b><i>: </i>*kyliek.author*

 Slayer 20

    Lyra¡¯s POV


    When the clock hit midnight on what I didn¡¯t even realize was my sixteenth birthday, I opened my eyes and found myself standing alone in the forest.


    I had no idea how I¡¯d gotten there. Thest thing I could recall was Lenore attacking me at


    Elias¡¯s house. I could faintly remember being in a hospital, but nothing beyond that. My


    hands instinctively went to my stomach, and I looked down¨Cit wasn¡¯t as bony as it had been. It was still rtively t, but at least my ribs didn¡¯t stick out like they used to. Somehow, I¡¯d put on a bit of weight. How was that even possible? How long had I been lying in that hospital bed? And the dress I was wearing¨Cit was white, flowing, absolutely beautiful, and


    the way it moved with the breeze made me feel like I was floating. I looked around and


    realized it was deep into the night. The full moon glowed high above me in the sky, and yet I


    had no memory of walking into the forest.


    I looked down at myself again and could feel something was off. I didn¡¯t feel frail anymore.


    When I checked my hair, it looked thick and full and glossy. For a moment, I truly thought I


    might have died¨Cthat maybe I was in some kind of afterlife. Because this wasn¡¯t how I ever


    looked or felt when I was human. I felt alive in a way I never had before. Strong, capable, even


    powerful.


    ¡°Yep. That¡¯s my doing,¡± said a voice suddenly, catching me off guard, and


    trying to locate where it came from.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I called, confused.


    I spun around,


    ¡°You¡¯re never going to find me that way,¡± the voice said again, yfully taunting me. I froze for a moment and then tilted my head up toward the moon.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± I whispered in disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m in your head. You¡¯re stuck with me now. No getting rid of me, not ever,¡± she replied with amusement.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked, still stunned.


    ¡°Noir. It¡¯s nice to finally meet you, Lyra. I¡¯m your wolf,¡± she said, full of bright, vibrant energy. and I could actually feel her moving inside my mind.


    ¡°I have a wolf,¡± I repeated, more to myself than anyone else.


    More Rewards ?


    a very


    ¡°Exactly. And you better hope we get along, because otherwise, it¡¯s going to be miserable life for both of us,¡± she said, making meugh a little. I already liked her. She was cheerful, full of life, and strangelyforting. I had a feeling I actually needed someone like


    her in my life.


    I nced down at my body again, still unable to wrap my head around how much I had changed. I had a wolf now, so that meant I wasn¡¯t dead. But how could I have transformed


    I


    this drastically in less than a single day?


    ¡°I can answer that for you,¡± a calm voice said from behind me, and I turned around to see two


    women standing there. I recognized Rowan instantly. Both of them were wearing dresses


    simr to mine. Rowan¡¯s was a soft, pale blue, and the other woman¡¯s was a stunning gold.


    They were absolutely gorgeous. Breathtaking, even.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I said, barely able to speak.


    ¡°Hello, Lyra. You did it,¡± she said, her voice warm and proud..


    ¡°I did what?¡± I asked,pletely lost, ncing between the two women.


    ¡°You made it to your sixteenth birthday. You stayed strong. You survived,¡± my mother said


    gently. But I was still staring at the other woman. She was smiling at me with the same pride


    my mother had. I had never seen her before, but I just knew who she was the moment I


    looked at her.


    ¡°Isolde,¡± I breathed, shocked.


    ¡°Yes<b>, </b>my dear,¡± she answered without breaking her serene smile. I didn¡¯t know what I was


    supposed to do in that moment, but I knew she deserved the utmost respect. So I lowered


    my head and bowed. She was the Moon Goddess¨Cthe highest being in all of werewolf


    existence. Showing one¡¯s neck to someone of higher rank was the greatest sign of respect,


    and right now, that¡¯s all I could think to offer.


    I stood there in silence, overwhelmed. I didn¡¯t know what to say or how to act. I was face to face with the Moon Goddess herself. My thoughts were a total mess.


    She was sacred to every werewolf alive. Why would someone as divine as here directly to me? I wasn¡¯t special. I wasn¡¯t anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Lyra. You are far from nothing¡± Isolde said gently, and it hit me then¨Cshe could hear every one of my thoughts. I <b>stared </b>at her, speechless, unsure if I even needed to speak aloud. If she could already hear my thoughts, what was the point of saying anything? <fnd0eb> Read full story at F¦Énd£Îovel</fnd0eb>


    <CHAPTER 20


    More Rewards a


    ¡°Lyra, all of this was always meant to happen the moment you turned sixteen. No matter how


    hard


    your father tried to crush you,¡± my mother told me, her voice firm but warm.


    <b>¡°</b>So¡­ that¡¯s the reason he tried to keep me locked up. Or maybe even tried to kill me,¡± I said


    slowly, realization sinking in.


    ¡°Exactly. He needed to make <b>sure </b>you never learned to use your power. He wanted to be the only one with control over it. And thest thing he would ever want is that power ending up with the Vanguards,¡± she exined, her expression grave.


    ¡°Mom¡­ did Dad kill you? Or was that just something I dreamed<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I asked, uncertain whether I


    wanted to know the answer.


    ¡°It was a dream, but one that showed the truth. I had to make sure you saw it. I needed you to


    understand that it wasn¡¯t your fault. You didn¡¯t kill me, Lyra. And even if I had died that way, I


    would never me you for it,¡± she said tenderly.


    ¡°How old was I when it happened?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°You were only a few months old. But Lyra, that detail doesn¡¯t matter right now. There are more urgent things we need to exin to you,¡± she said, her tone shifting to something more


    serious.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. I noticed them exchange a look, and the tension between them told me whatever wasing next, it was important¨Cand something I¡¯d have to do alone. I looked between them, waiting for them to speak.


    ¡°You have to stop your father,¡± my mother said, her voice steady with determination.


    ¡°What¡¯s he trying to do?¡± I asked, hesitant, almost afraid to hear the answer. I knew my father¡¯s cruelty too well. If he was truly nning something, it had to be terrifying.


    ¡°He intends to change the fate of every werewolf on Earth. And not for the better,¡± Isolde answered grimly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me exactly what <b>he¡¯s </b>nning?¡± I asked, hoping for more rity.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t. That¡¯s all we¡¯re allowed to <b>say</b>. You simply need to stop him, Lyra. Prevent him from ever harming anyone <b>again</b>,¡± she replied firmly.


    I could feel my heart pounding violently in my chest as they spoke. Fear twisted inside me. This was the man who had tormented me for fifteen long years, who had broken me piece by piece. And now I was supposed to <b>stop </b>him? I wasn¡¯t sure I could.


    3.5


    More Rewards


    ¡°We believe in you. We know you can do it. You¡¯re the only one who can,¡± Isolde said with


    conviction.


    ¡°But how? I mean¡­ I know I have a wolf now, but that¡¯s not enough. He has one too. And if he


    sees me, he¡¯ll kill me without hesitation,¡± I said, my voice trembling.


    ¡°You need to be extremely careful. We never said this would be easy or safe. But you have


    time to prepare, and you need to <b>use </b>every bit of it,¡± my mom said, her gaze serious.


    ¡°I will. I promise I won¡¯t fail you. I won¡¯t let either of you down,¡± I said. My mother stepped


    I


    forward and wrapped me in a warm embrace.


    ¡°Your warrior has found you,¡± she whispered softly in my ear. Then she stepped back beside Isolde, and in the blink of an eye, they both vanished.


    I stood there, staring at the empty space where they had just stood, unmoving, overwhelmed,


    until a sudden snap of a twig behind me brought me back to the present. I turned around


    slowly and saw Eliasing toward me, a strange expression on his face.


    He clearly recognized me, but he could also see something had changed. Something drastic


    had happened to me¨Csomething that had shifted overnight, or maybe in even less time than


    that. And when the wind shifted direction, his scent hit me, and Noir immediately started to


    stir inside my head.


    ¡°Mate, mate, mate,¡± Noir chanted, her voice wild with excitement. I felt my feet moving


    toward him, slowly but surely.


    He seemed unsure about what he was seeing, but it didn¡¯t make him retreat. I had been afraid


    that what happened to me might scare him off, but it didn¡¯t seem to.


    When I got close enough to him, <b>I </b>said, ¡°Mate,¡± and the way his face lit up told me everything I


    needed to know. He <b>was </b>thrilled that I recognized him as mine. I leaned forward and gave


    him a soft <b>kiss</b>. That¡¯s when I noticed the warriors beginning to disperse. And then Elias


    kissed me again, this time more urgently, more possessively.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go home,¡± he said, turning around and wrapping an arm around my waist. <b>Together</b>, we started walking back through the forest, heading toward the town.


    Vote

 Slayer 21

    Elias insisted that I visit the hospital and see Dr. Eris for a full check¨Cup. However<b>, </b>despite running all her tests, she couldn¡¯t find anything unusual. Not only had my stab wounds vanished without a trace, but even the scars my father had left all over me throughout the years had disappeared. Everyst mark¨Cwhether from the whip or any other kind of abuse- was gonepletely.


    No one could offer an exnation for it. But I wasn¡¯t upset about that. I had never felt this physically strong before, never felt this sure of myself. It felt like stepping into a whole new version of me. Unreal¨Cbut in the best way. And I was savoring every second of it.


    Naturally, Elias didn¡¯t leave my side for even a moment, which wasn¡¯t a surprise. But I didn¡¯t find it annoying at all. In fact, I weed it. I needed his presence¨Cneeded him close, constantly. And now I understood that he would never leave again. When that bond clicked into ce, it was unlike anything I could ever have imagined. It felt like my broken soul- fractured for so long¨Cwas finally whole again because of him.


    Once Dr. Eris gave the all¨Cclear for me to leave the hospital, I didn¡¯t hesitate¨CI wanted out. So we started the journey back toward our pack. But we had to go the long route, since the


    location of our pack was a carefully guarded secret.


    Warriors surrounded us the entire way, forming a protective circle, and Elias never once let go of my hand throughout the entire hike. I didn¡¯tin, not at all. The little shocks of warmth¨Cthose sparks that danced along my skin where we touched¨Cwere moreforting now than ever. And now, they made perfect sense.


    We were retracing our way home, but not through the same path we had taken when we left.. Back then, Elias had only been concerned with getting me to the hospital as fast as possible. Now, we had to move more carefully, which meant a much longer walk through the forest.


    Still, my mind wouldn¡¯t stop reying the images of my mother and Isolde. Their words. echoed inside me. I was the only one who could stop my father. I had time, yes¨Cbut I needed to be ready. I was sure that part of being ready meant learning how to fight, but beyond that, I didn¡¯t even know what he was nning. I had no clue what his ultimate goal was.


    That was the first thing I needed to uncover. I couldn¡¯t begin to formte any kind of n


    without knowing exactly what I <b>was </b>up <b>against</b>. <fnac5c> Th?s chapter is updated by findnovel</fnac5c>


    Finding out what he <b>was </b>doing had toe before anything else. That much was clear. But


    <CHAPTER 21


    More Heyrand?


    how in the world was I going to uncover that? The only ce where he kept real secrets was his office¨Cand I knew for certain that it was locked tight. It was the one room in his entire packhouse where I had never been allowed, not even to clean.


    So that had to be my starting point. But even knowing that, I still had no idea how I was going.


    I I


    to get inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re being awfully quiet. Well¡­ you¡¯re usually quiet, but I didn¡¯t expect it now,¡± Elias said as he gave my hand a gentle squeeze. I smiled, resting my head against his side, and he instinctively wrapped his arm around my waist.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just got a lot on my mind, that¡¯s all,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Want to talk about it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Not yet. I think I¡¯m still processing everything. Still kind of in shock,¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°Yeah, well, you¡¯re not the only one. If there was ever any doubt about you being royalty


    before, there¡¯s none now,¡± he said, chuckling lightly.


    ¡°I guess not,¡± I murmured, my eyes scanning the warriors who surrounded us¨Cnot too close,


    but close enough to protect.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? You look troubled,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°Everyone keeps mentioning these royal powers, and I can¡¯t help but wonder¨Cwhat exactly are they? I mean, yeah, I look different now, but is that really all there is to it?¡± I asked, voicing one of the many thoughts crowding my brain.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t really thought much about it either,¡± he admitted. ¡°Maybe your powers are still


    waking up. We both know there¡¯s more to this world than what appears on the surface. There


    might be a lot more to your powers than anyone realizes.¡±


    I nodded slowly, still lost in thought. Because honestly, I had no clue where any of this was


    headed¨C<b>or </b>what wasing next.


    But <b>then</b>, without warning, <b>I </b><b>came </b>to <b>a </bplete stop. Elias immediately halted beside me, <b>ncing </b>over with a confused look, clearly wondering why I had stopped. I turned my head slowly, scanning all around us, and noticed that the warriors had stopped moving too. They


    maintaining a <b>secure </b>perimeter, surrounding us fully, making absolutely sure that nothing¨Cand no one¨Ccould get close enough to harm us. If anything or anyone wanted to reach either me or Elias, they¡¯d have to fight through a full circle of trained warriors first.


    were


    < CHAPTER 21


    More Benards


    But my attention wasn¡¯t on them. I was staring beyond the warriors, out into the shadows of the forest. I couldn¡¯t exin how I knew, but somehow, I was certain we weren¡¯t alone. There was something else out there, something hidden and watching us. I started slowly turning in ce, scanning every direction, hoping to catch a glimpse¨Cbut whatever it was, it stayed well out of sight. Still, I had no doubt that it <b>was </b>there.


    Elias immediately barked an order to all his warriors, telling them to stay alert. Something was tailing us, and clearly, it had been hoping to catch us by surprise.


    We stood in silence, waiting. And waiting. All the while, I kept looking, letting my eyes jump from one point to another<b>, </b>searching. Then, without knowing why, my gaze locked behind us. I couldn¡¯t see anything tangible, but somehow, I just knew. That was where it was. There was


    something back there¨Cfollowing¨Cand it was getting closer.


    I raised my arm and pointed in that direction. The warriors followed my gesture, but they all looked puzzled, some shaking their heads, saying they couldn¡¯t see a thing. Still, I was absolutely sure. I told them there was something there. It wasn¡¯t a rogue, and it wasn¡¯t a


    werewolf. It wasrger¨C<b>much</b>, muchrger.


    Suddenly, a deafening roar exploded through the air, louder than anything I¡¯d ever heard in my life. I mped my hands over my ears instantly¨Cit was so loud it physically hurt to hear it. The forest trembled as enormous trees began snapping and crashing to the ground. The unseen creature was moving toward us, ripping its way through the woods like the towering oaks weighed nothing¨Cjust tossing them aside like paper scraps.


    Elias instantly stepped in front of me, his body shielding mine, and the warriors sprang into position, preparing themselves to fight. But the truth was, we still didn¡¯t know what it was. All


    we knew was that it was massive¨Cand it wasing straight for us. The idea that something that big could sneak up on us without anyone noticing made no sense at all.


    I felt the hairs on my arms stand up straight. Goosebumps erupted across my skin as


    another earth¨Cshaking roar sted through the clearing, this time from right in front of us. It


    was so strong, the air alone knocked most of <b>us </b>back a step with its sheer force.


    ¡°Warriors, attack!¡± Elias shouted, and the group charged. They moved quickly, instinctively,


    striking out where they knew the enemy had to be. But they were fighting blind¨Cnone of them


    could see what they were aiming at. Whatever it was, it was invisible to us.


    ¡°Elias, they¡¯re going to be ughtered. We can¡¯t even see it!¡± I cried out, panicked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ve trained for this. They know how to handle it,¡± Elias said, wrapping an


    arm protectively around me.


    ¡°You need to go help them,¡± I urged him, but he shook his head, resolute.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you,¡± he replied, unwavering.


    ¡°Oh yes, you are,¡± a cold voice suddenly spoke from behind us. We spun around fast, and there he was¨Cmy father¡¯s Beta.


    ¡°Well, hello, Cassian. Honestly, I¡¯m surprised my father sent you instead ofing himself,¡± I


    said, staring him down.


    ¡°I suppose he trusts me more than you think,¡± Cassian answered coolly.


    ¡°Or maybe he just knew this was a suicide mission. You only became Beta because thest


    one got killed. It wasn¡¯t earned,¡± I shot back..


    ¡°Thest Beta died honorably. He gave his life in battle,¡± Cassian retorted, visibly tense.


    I scoffed, unimpressed. ¡°He died because he talked back to the Luna. That¡¯s the real reason. Don¡¯t pretend otherwise.¡± The smug look on Cassian¡¯s face disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°Alpha Thorne would never do that,¡± he said defensively.


    ¡°Right. Just like he¡¯d never fake his daughter¡¯s death and keep her locked in a room for fifteen years. There¡¯s literally <i>nothing </i>my father wouldn¡¯t do,¡± I said coldly. That seemed to hit at nerve. I could tell Cassian was rattled. His warriors behind him still looked ready to fight, but then I felt Elias tense beside me. I turned to look at him, but his eyes weren¡¯t on Cassian


    anymore¨Cthey were focused behind <i>us</i>.


    I spun around just in time to see the thing finally reveal itself. And it was unlike anything I had ever seen. Definitely not of this world. A massive, thirty¨Cfoot¨Ctall dragon stood in front of us, its mouth crackling with fire, smoke rising from its nostrils.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± I whispered,pletely stunned.

 Slayer 23

    As soon as I reached Elias, I dropped to my knees, stretching my hand out instinctively int front of us to shield us, but the fire never touched us. Elias looked up first, while I was still crouched down, my face hidden in his chest, too afraid to look.


    ¡°Lyra. Look,¡± Elias said, and I slowly lifted my head to see what he was talking about. My raised hand had somehow formed a protective shield¨Csomething glowing and invisible¨Cthat was deflecting the dragon¡¯s fire entirely. It wasn¡¯t getting through at all,pletely guarding.


    both Elias and me.


    I looked at him, stunned, and the dragon was getting angrier by the second, clearly frustrated


    that its attack wasn¡¯t working. But the shield held firm, and eventually, after one final st,


    the dragon gave up and turned away, flying off into the sky.


    I lowered my hand and stared at it, stunned and unmoving. I had no idea what just happened, and I remained seated on the ground, too shocked to react. Elias had to physically shake me out of my frozen state, grabbing my hand and pulling me up onto my feet.


    We have


    to go. Before ites back,¡± Elias said, right in front of my face. I just nodded in


    response. He kept hold of my hand as we began running again.


    We ran down the lower slope of the mountain, our eyes constantly scanning the


    surroundings, making sure we weren¡¯t being followed and that the creature was actually


    gone.


    Once we were confident that we weren¡¯t being chased anymore, we finally slowed down, and I could feel how tired I really was.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m <b>fine</b>,¡± I replied, trying to sound steady.


    ¡°Are we going to talk about what happened back there?¡± he asked, and I shook my head. I didn¡¯t really think there was anything to say. That shield hade out of nowhere, and I had no idea I was even capable of something like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the shield. I¡¯m talking about you running out of the cave to protect me from a dragon,¡± Elias rified.


    ¡°Oh. That,¡± I said simply.


    < CHAPTER 23


    ¡ª


    More fewards


    ¡°Yeah. That,¡± he repeated, looking at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I did that. I just¡­ did,¡± I said, staring down at the ground. I honestly didn¡¯t have a good exnation. Something just made me move. The thought of him being hurt had overwhelmed everything else.


    ¡°You did it to protect me. I understand that. But why <b>would </b>you risk your life like that? You didn¡¯t even know you could stop the fire. And a dragon¡¯s fire is literally hellfire, Elias said


    seriously.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear the idea of losing you. I knew it was going to kill you, and I didn¡¯t want to live


    in a world without you,¡± I said, looking away awkwardly. I could feel his gaze on me, and it made me ufortable admitting something like that out loud. I wasn¡¯t used to saying how I felt, and I definitely wasn¡¯t used to anyone caring.


    Elias, who was still holding my hand, suddenly stopped walking, and I had to stop too. I


    turned to look at him, confused, and saw a look on his face I couldn¡¯t quite figure out. I didn¡¯t


    know what was going through his mind¨Cat least not until he stepped closer, ced both his hands <b>on </b>my cheeks, and leaned in to kiss me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live without you either,¡± he said softly. Then he took my hand again, and we started


    walking once more.


    We ended up in a really thick part of the forest, so dense it was difficult to get through, and


    the further we walked, the darker it became. My senses were suddenly heightened in a way


    they hadn¡¯t been yesterday¨Cmy werewolf instincts were kicking in fully. I could hear everything: every tiny movement, every crack of a branch. My night vision had improved, and


    my sense of smell and hearing were sharper than ever. I couldn¡¯t help wondering what it


    would be like the first time I shifted. What would my wolf look like?


    I had heard tales about people being able to speak with the wolves inside their minds, like at


    quiet internal voice that would talk back when their wolvesmunicated¨Cbut I hadn¡¯t heard a thing for a long while now. Ever <b>since </b>she first made her presence known, it had gonepletely silent inside my head. I had no idea where she had disappeared to.


    As we continued <b>pushing </b>our way through the forest, the wind began to pick up all of a sudden. We both stopped to nce around, but everything appeared normal. The trees were too tightly packed together for a strong gust of wind to break through like this, so the sudden change in weather feltpletely unnatural. My hair was flying all over the ce, <b>whipping </b>across my face, and Elias raised his arm to shield himself while still gripping my hand tightly,


    CHAPTER 23 <fn1062> Updates are released by F¦Énd£Îovel</fn1062>


    making sure I stayed close by his side.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I shouted, trying to be heard over the howling wind.


    More Rewards


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But whatever it is, I doubt it¡¯s good,¡± Elias responded, eyes scanning the surroundings. The wind was so forceful now that we were struggling just to stay upright.


    ¡°Lyra.¡± A voice echoed from somewhere around us, and we instantly turned in all directions, trying to figure out where it wasing from.


    ¡°Lyra,¡± the voice repeated, drifting eerily through the trees again. We couldn¡¯t see anything, but the sound sent a chill down my spine. Elias nced over at me, clearly rmed, and without saying another word, he squeezed my hand tighter and took off running, dragging me through


    the forest with him.


    The brush was so thick that it made moving quickly almost impossible, and I was having a hard time keeping up. I wasn¡¯t used to pushing my body like this, but Elias didn¡¯t slow down. Finally, he stopped abruptly, turned around, and scooped me up into his arms bridal¨Cstyle, charging forward again despite not being able to see whaty ahead.


    ¡°Elias, you can¡¯t just keep running like this,¡± I told him, breathless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not letting them take you,¡± he said with full conviction, not slowing his pace even slightly. It was obvious he wasn¡¯t going to stop no matter what.


    Eventually, we burst through the edge of the dense forest, only to find ourselves staring at a massive cliff on the other side. Elias stopped dead in his tracks and gently set me down so we could both look over the edge. The drop had to be at least 200 feet. Not even werewolves could survive a fall like that. There was no way we could jump across either. And I hadn¡¯t even shifted for the first time y


    yet.


    Elias scanned both sides, searching for any visible way to escape, but there was nothing we


    could see.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯re <b>going </b>to have to climb down,¡± Elias said. I peered cautiously over the side.


    ¡°Good thing I¡¯m not afraid of heights,¡± I muttered, trying to sound braver <b>than </b>I felt. He scoffed at that..


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first. If you slip, I¡¯ll catch you. <b>Just </b>follow exactly where I step and ce your hands and feet where I do,¡± he instructed firmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± I said, and before he began climbing, he leaned in and gave me another kiss. Once he


    ? CHAPTER 29:


    had descended far enough down, I began to carefully follow him.


    my


    More Rewards


    I stuck to his every direction. He stayed right below me, calmly guiding me on where to ce feet and hands before he¡¯d move downward again. It wasn¡¯t until I felt the sting that I realized blood was dripping from my feet¨CI wasn¡¯t even wearing shoes. Somehow, in all the chaos, I hadn¡¯t noticed before. I couldn¡¯t believe I had gone this long without realizing it.


    We had made it about a quarter of the way down when the wind picked up again¨Cand this time it was even worse. It hit so hard it nearly knocked me off the cliffside. One of my hands slipped off the rock, and I was left hanging by just the other. I let out a small scream as my grip faltered. Then I heard it again. ¡°Lyra.¡± The voice echoed hauntingly through the wind.


    I looked up, and at the top of the cliff where I had just been looking, I saw something beginning to appear. Right above us, standing at the edge, was a woman cloaked in ck.


    She was the one doing this.


    ¡°The ck Witch,¡± I said.

 Slayer 24

    I was clinging to the side of the cliff, the ck Witch peering down at me. Realizing she was the one behind all of this filled me with dread¨Cthen suddenly, I felt a strong arm encircle my waist and a solid body press against my back. When I turned my head, I saw that Elias had


    climbed back up just to keep me from falling.


    He noticed the witch standing above as well and let out a deep growl, but he didn¡¯t lose. focus. His attention returned to getting us to safety. He began moving downward again, slowly and carefully, his body shielding mine the entire way. I knew it had to be incredibly difficult for him. He was muchrger than me, yet he kept his whole form between me and


    the cliff wall, protecting me as we descended.


    It amazed me how he managed not to slip himself. Still, we made it most of the way down before the sound of crashing water reached our ears. That¡¯s when Elias grabbed both of f my hands from behind, braced himself, and pushed off the cliff with a powerful kick. We plunged into the river below, but he never let go of me¨Cnot for a second..


    The stream¡¯s current was strong, threatening to drag us apart, but Elias held tight. We reached the surface together, and he guided me to the edge of the river where we found arge t boulder and climbed onto it. Both of us copsed there,pletely drained. Wey side by side on the rock, catching our breath, and I looked back up at the cliff¨Cshe was gor


    gone.


    The ck Witch had vanished.


    She could¡¯ve gone anywhere, but in that moment, I didn¡¯t care. I only wanted to lie there for al little while, just long enough to breathe and calm down.


    I


    ¡°You know what you just did was insanely reckless,¡± I said to Elias, who still hadn¡¯t released


    my hand.


    ¡°I know,¡± he admitted. ¡°But like I told you¨Cthey¡¯re not taking you from me.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m worth all of this trouble?¡± I asked, half expecting him to dodge the


    question.


    ¡°Without a doubt,¡± he answered, his eyes locking onto mine. And what I saw in them wasn¡¯t


    hesitation or fear¨Cit was unwavering resolve. He truly meant every word.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you getting hurt because of me,¡± I said, looking down at the ground as <b>guilt </b>


    tightened my chest.


    < CHAPTER 24


    More Rewards 1


    ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha of the Vanguards pack,¡± he said without missing a beat. ¡°If I can¡¯t protect my own mate, what good am I to anyone?¡±


    When we finally stood again, we surveyed our surroundings. It became obvious that Elias had no idea where we were. He had never ventured this far from his own territory before, and with no way to contact his pack, we werepletely on our own. Our only option was to move forward and hope to find something Elias recognized¨Csomendmark or sign that could point us home. But the odds weren¡¯t looking good.


    We began walking away from the stream and back into the woods. This part of the forest wasn¡¯t nearly as dense, making it easier for us to push forward. Still, my mind was a whirlwind. So far, my father had sent both a dragon and a witch after me. What else did that man have hidden up his sleeve? His mission was clear¨Ccapture me or kill me. Whichever came first. But if I died, the royal bloodline would end with me.


    I couldn¡¯t let that happen¨Cnot to my mother, and not to the werewolfmunity. ording to Elias, many believed the royal family had simply gone into hiding to avoid being hunted down. And in a way, they weren¡¯t wrong. I was thest remaining heir, and someone out there clearly wanted me dead.


    Instead of sitting on a throne, guiding a kingdom, I was barefoot, soaking wet, trudging through a forest with dirt on my face and fear in my chest. It was hard not to feel like I was failing everyone. The weight of that responsibility was heavy. I didn¡¯t want to let anyone down. I knew I had to stop my father and reim the throne, but before I could do that, there were questions that needed answering¨Ctoo many secrets left in the shadows.


    As the sun began to sink below the horizon, the air quickly turned colder, and I was still stuck wearing this thin white dress¨Cwhich at this point wasn¡¯t exactly white anymore, more like at stained and dirty version of it. The second Elias noticed, he instantly snapped into his usual.


    protective mode.


    He quickly located a spot that seemed secure enough for us to stay the night and motioned for me to sit on a fallen tree trunk while he went to gather firewood. Soon enough, he had a small fire burning to offer me some warmth. But more than that, he sat right behind me and let me rest against <b>his </b>chest, his body heat radiating into me and slowly easing the chill.


    I never really understood why I didn¡¯t have that same warmth. All werewolves always seemed like they were burning up from the inside, like they were constantly running a fever¨Cbut they weren¡¯t. And yet here I was, feeling cold all the timepared to them. Why didn¡¯t I get that kind of body heat? It would¡¯ve been especially helpful on a freezing night like this. But maybe


    < CHAPTER 24


    More Rewards


    it was just another mystery. At this point, nothing about me was predictable. We were all learning not to expect anything normal where I was concerned.


    <b>I </b>sat there with my back against Elias, watching the mes flicker and dance, but every time I heard a rustle or crack from somewhere in the woods, my eyes darted toward the sound. I


    had no idea what kinds of things were out there in the darkness. But Elias did¨Che could


    immediately tell me exactly what type of animal was making the noise, like it was second <fnea13> Discover more novels at f?ndnovel</fnea13>


    nature.


    He had been a wolf much longer than I had. That much was obvious. He was far more


    experienced, far more attuned to everything than I was. I knew deep down that once we


    returned to the camp, I had to start training seriously. I couldn¡¯t stand feeling this useless,


    this helpless, and I refused to let myself feel like this again. I was going to train, grow stronger, and all the while I¡¯d keep reading those books. I had to uncover more about my bloodline. So far, I had only gotten to the earliest family tree recorded in the 1300s¨Cand they


    had ten children. So how was it even possible that I was the only one remaining?


    Or maybe¡­ maybe I wasn¡¯t the <bst </b>one after all. Maybe there were others still out there


    somewhere, hiding. If people were trying to hunt us down, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if some


    had gone deep into hiding. Still, I didn¡¯t have an answer to that, not yet. It would be amazing if


    I had family left somewhere in the world. But I wasn¡¯t going to let myself believe it. My own


    family hadn¡¯t exactly been dependable so far, and I wasn¡¯t about to start depending on them


    now. I had to ept the truth: I was on my own. And honestly, that was the only thing I¡¯d ever


    been used to.


    I had no idea how long I had been lying there before I drifted off to sleep, and I couldn¡¯t tell how long I¡¯d slept either. But when I opened my eyes again, I found myself lying on the ground beside a dying fire, the embers barely glowing, and a strong, warm arm wrapped around my waist. Elias¡¯s body was pressed up behind me, his presence grounding and


    I rolled over slightly to get a look at him, and I found that he was already awake. He was lying there watching me quietly while I slept.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous for us to be sleeping out here in the open like this?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°No, not really,¡± he replied with a <b>faint </b><b>smile</b>. But he made no move to get up or change our


    position.


    ¡°We really need to figure <b>out </b>how to get back to the pack,¡± I <b>said</b>. ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend


    S CHAPTER 24


    another night like this.¡±


    More Rewards


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll get moving now.¡± He sat up reluctantly and then


    helped me to my feet.


    As soon as we were both on our feet and Elias had made sure the fire was fully extinguished,


    we continued walking along the path once more. But suddenly, the ground beneath us started


    to tremble. Something was happening ahead of us, and I instinctively grabbed onto Elias to stop myself from losing bnce.


    The mud in front of us began to rise unexpectedly, lifting up and reshaping into strange, solid forms. I stood frozen as dozens¨Cmaybe even hundreds¨Cof small creatures took shape in front of us. Their features formedpletely before my eyes, and then, one by one, they started moving, all of them slowly turning their heads to stare directly at me.


    ¡°Princess,¡± they all spoke in eerie unison.


    ¡°What the hell are those things?¡± I asked in rm.


    ¡°Golems,¡± Elias said with urgency. ¡°And they¡¯re not here to make friends. RUN!¡± he shouted.


    2


    Get Bonus (Ad) >

 Slayer 25

    ¡°Golems? You mean like from The Lord of the Rings?¡± I asked, my <b>voice </b>sharp with disbelief


    and confusion.


    ¡°No,¡± Elias said firmly, grabbing my hand and yanking me off the main path and straight into the thick of the forest. ¡°These are real golems. And trust me¨Cthey¡¯re way worse than anything from a movie.¡±


    He darted through the trees, yanking me along. His grip was so fierce my sweaty, panicked hand nearly slipped free.


    I nced back. My heart nearly stopped. The creatures gave chase¨Cnot just animated earth, but fast, darting between trees like shadows. Breathless<b>, </b>I kept running.


    They closed in fast. My lungs zed, legs trembling, dread telling me I was nearly out of


    time.


    Without warning, I yanked my hand free and stopped cold.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he called, rmed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not running from tiny¨Cass gnomes,¡± I snapped. I scanned the area<b>, </b>grabbed a branch, and


    raised it like a bat.


    The creatures were on us in seconds. I swung the branch with all my strength. The impact shattered the first golem instantly, but the others quickly encircled us, moving in like wolves


    preparing to attack.


    Elias grabbed a branch and joined the fight. One creature climbed a tree, leapt down on my


    shoulder, its grotesque <b>face </b>and jagged teeth <b>lunging </b>for my <b>neck</b>. I grabbed its skull, but not


    before its teeth sank into my hand. Agony shot up my arm, but I didn¡¯t stop. I tore it off and


    ripped it apart with brute force<b>, </b><b>scattering </b>y and dirt.


    Panting, I grabbed my <b>branch </b>and stepped back, scanning for more, until I felt Elias¡¯s back


    against mine.


    ¡°Where <b>the </b>f**k did they go?¡± I asked, teeth clenched, scanning every shadow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know<i>,</i>¡± Elias replied, voice low and tense. ¡°They¡¯re small, fast, slippery. Could be hiding anywhere¨Crocks, logs, trees¡­¡±


    ¡°This has to be the f*****g witch¡¯s <b>doing</b>,¡± I muttered angrily.


    ¡°She¡¯s working with your dad,¡± Elias said grimly.


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah. That much was obvious. That prick wants me dead.¡±


    More Rewards.


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding,¡± he said. He hadn¡¯t looked at me¨Che could smell it. ¡°How bad is it?¡±


    ¡°The little bastard bit me,¡± I replied without taking my eyes off the <b>space </b>in front of me. ¡°But


    I¡¯ll live. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    I heard rustling above. I looked up as several creatures dropped from the trees like living rain.


    I swung, smashing a few mid¨Cair, but couldn¡¯t stop all of them.


    I


    They rained down on us,tching on with ws and teeth. Their jagged bites tore at my skin. Tiny fingers dug in like roots. Desperate, I hurled myself against a tree, crushing several to dust. I ripped the rest off, hurling them to the ground, and ground them beneath my heel.


    Finally, Elias and I stood back to back, breathing hard, blood and dirt covering us, turning in


    slow circles, eyes sweeping every direction.


    But there was nothing.


    No movement. No sound. The golems had melted away, no longer crashing through


    branches or dropping from above. Maybe they were gone for good, or maybe they lurked just


    out of sight. For now, the forest held its breath.


    Elias had to pry the branch from my white¨Cknuckled grip before dragging me away, urgency in


    every step. His actions made it clear: linger here, and we wouldn¡¯t survive.


    We ran, feet pounding the forest floor<b>, </b>until Elias suddenly paused, listened, then led me in al


    new direction. He¡¯d picked up the sound of flowing water nearby.


    He brought me to a narrow stream. As we stepped closer, I immediately noticed how different it was from yesterday¡¯s stream.


    Yesterday¡¯s stream had roared with wild energy. This one whispered, its surface ssy and still, the silence so deep it made my skin crawl.


    Elias stepped into the stream first and pulled me in behind him, not waiting for me to decide


    if it was smart.


    After monsters had crawled <b>from </b>earth and bark, the idea of stepping into mysterious water sent a chill through me. Who knew what waited beneath the surface?


    But Elias gave me no choice, pulling me in until icy waterpped at my waist. The shock stole


    CHARTER 25


    my breath.


    More Bewarchi i


    Elias cupped his hands, dipped them in the stream, and began pouring water over my arms. and shoulders, silent.


    I winced <b>as </b>the water touched broken skin, then realized he was washing away the blood and


    bites.


    I did the same for him, rinsing away dirt and blood. His arms were as wounded <b>as </b>mine, but


    he stayed focused on me.


    Once we were as clean as we could get under the circumstances, we stepped out of the water and kept moving. We had no idea if those things woulde back. Or if more were


    waiting.


    We pushed through dense trees until we came across a narrower, more overgrown path and started down it, eyes constantly scanning for anything unusual.


    By now, fear had soaked into my bones. I could never have imagined my father capable of


    <b>such </b>cruelty, orchestrating nightmares like these..


    I kept wondering what he could¡¯ve promised the witch to make her go along with it. What


    could possibly be worth all this?


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯te up with an answer. Whatever deal they had, I just


    prayed it didn¡¯t involve me¨Cmy powers, my blood, or my life.


    If they wanted me dead, taking my powers couldn¡¯t be part of their n. You can¡¯t im


    power from a corpse.


    The rest of the walk was silent. We didn¡¯t speak; we had to stay alert.


    But one thing I did notice: Elias didn¡¯t leave my side. Not even for a second.


    While his eyes scanned every inch of the forest around us, he held onto my hand the entire


    time, fingers firm around mine like he was anchoring me, or maybe protecting me from


    something I couldn¡¯t see.


    That¡¯s when it struck me: Elias would walk through fire to keep me safe. Something fierce


    and dazzling bloomed in my chest, a wild mix of hope and raw gratitude.


    No one had ever done that for me before.


    Sure, my mother had tried¨Cshe gave everything she had, and even though she failed, I never


    13/0


    med her for that.


    But beyond her, every single person I¡¯d ever known had either used me, hurt me, or tried to


    destroy me.


    No one else had stood between me and danger. Until now. <fna0af> Latest content published on find¡¤novel</fna0af>


    It was a strange feeling. Even with these powers¨Cthis unpredictable strength that awakened


    at sixteen¨Cit still felt unfamiliar. Having someone on my side was new.


    alk away the


    A part of me had always expected Elias to reject me, to moment things got


    hard. But here he was, still standing by me, still fighting my battles as if they were his own.


    I could hardly believe it. More than that, I kept stealing nces at him whenever his gaze was


    elsewhere<b>, </b>unable to help myself.


    Strange feelings welled up inside me, impossible to name or voice. Maybe they would always


    stay unspoken.


    We had made it a decent way through the woods when Elias suddenly stopped dead in his


    tracks.


    I felt the tension ripple through his body as he froze, his muscles going rigid.


    When I looked up at him, I saw his eyes had gone ssy. It was like he was seeing


    something I couldn¡¯t.


    I stared at him, my heart starting to race again, wondering what had happened¨Cwhat he was


    sensing now.


    But then, without saying a word, Elias turned his head and smiled at me.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. I can mind link with my warriors.¡± His voice was filled with relief.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I asked, unable to stop the smile that stretched across my face in


    response to the hope in his eyes.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied, moving faster. His need to get back¨Chome, to safety¨Cwas clear. He was


    eager, almost restless.


    We picked up the pace. Suddenly, something huge wrapped around my waist, I screamed as it yanked me off the ground, lifting me high into the air.


    Elias was still on the forest floor as I was hoisted upward¨Cat least thirty feet above the ground¨Cuntil I was staring directly into the horrifying face of an enormous<b>, </b>ugly green ogre


    ? CHAPTER 25


    that had snatched me like I weighed nothing.


    More Rewards


    From my elevated position, I could hear the sound of Elias¡¯s clothes ripping as he shifted. I didn¡¯t even need to see him to know what was happening. The next moment, I heard his feral


    howl echo through the woods¨Cand then his massive ck wolf form lunged and sank its


    powerful jaws into the ogre¡¯s leg.


    The ogre gave a startled, high¨Cpitched whimper. Its grip on me faltered for a second.


    nearly


    slipped from its hold, but it managed to mp down on me again, even as pain twisted its grotesque features.


    It tried to kick Elias away, swinging its huge foot with deadly force, then attempted to crush him beneath its massive body. I screamed at it to stop¨Cto leave Elias alone¨Cbut it didn¡¯t


    even acknowledge my voice. It wasn¡¯t listening. It didn¡¯t care.


    Something inside me broke loose. A wild, primal anger surged through me, burning hotter than anything I¡¯d ever felt. Suddenly, a strange pressure built in my gums.


    Confused, I realized my canines were lengthening¨Cextracting themselves unnaturally as if some dormant part of me was waking up.


    I didn¡¯t even know I had a wolf side, not really¨Cbut in that moment, my body knew. My


    instincts knew. My new fangs were fully <b>out</b>, and without hesitating, I bit down hard on the


    ogre¡¯s thick, disgusting hand.


    It let out another pained whimper and finally dropped me. I fell fast,nding hard on my back with a painful thud. My entire spine screamed in protest<b>, </b>but I was still able to get back on


    my feet, staggering upright.


    Elias turned his head to check on me, even as the ogre, now fully enraged, bellowed at us. Its


    breath was vile¨Crotten and heavy. The stench hit our noses, making us both recoil in disgust.


    Then, as if on cue, we heard multiple howls rising up from every direction around us. We both


    nced around, instantly alert, and that¡¯s when we saw them.


    The Vanguards Pack had finally arrived, charging into the clearing in full wolf form, ready to


    fight.


    They quickly took up formation, growling and


    Surrounding the one with practiced


    precision. I moved to stand beside Es, but I realized with a jolt that I was still in human form. Something inside me told me I wasn¡¯t done transforming yet.


    The ogre lunged again,ing straight for Elias and me¨Cclearly still focused on the two of


    4 CHAPTER 25


    us as its targets.


    :


    More Rewards:


    Elias stood his ground, refusing to back down even as the creature charged. Iunched


    myself into the air, not even thinking, and mid¨Cleap, I felt it¨Cmy entire body shifting, bones


    realigning, muscles changing.


    I didn¡¯t fully understand it <b>at </b>first, but Inded with my teeth mped around the ogre¡¯s leg,


    holding on with a strength I had never felt before. I had shifted. For the very first time.


    As my paws hit the earth, instincts kicked in. I heard Elias¡¯s howl¨Cthis time summoning the


    rest of the pack to fight.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    Vote


    536

 Slayer 26

    <b>CHAPTER </b>26


    The entire Vanguards Pack charged in andunched their attack on the ogre from every possible direction, biting and wing until the creature began shrieking and yelping from the pain. It was clear the ogre couldn¡¯t speak, but it also couldn¡¯t handle the full force of the pack.


    It began kicking wildly at the wolves, trying to knock them away as it slowly backed off, clearly intent on escaping. Then it turned and took off, running back toward the trees from where it had first appeared.


    The pack let out a victorious series of howls, celebrating the win, but my attention shifted to Elias, who was still watching me instead of the ogre.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked Elias through the mind link.


    ¡°How are you able to mind link with me? You haven¡¯t even been initiated into the pack yet,¡± he


    replied, clearly confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m royalty,¡± I said calmly, like it was something I had always known. In truth, it was only something I¡¯d learned since turning sixteen¨Csince everything about me had chang


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re one stunningly beautiful wolf,¡± he said as he started walking toward me, while the rest of the pack quietly slipped away, giving us space.


    ¡°What do I look like?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°You¡¯re white. With a ck star right on your chest,¡± he exined, his gaze moving across my form. I lifted my paw to get a better look, and sure enough, my fur waspletely white. But I also knew it was time to shift back, and I felt nervous about doing that in front of others. It was my first time, and unlike most wolves, I hadn¡¯t grown up around shifting¨Cor the nudity


    that came with it.


    Fortunately, a couple of Elias¡¯s warriors came back in their human forms. They brought Elias a pair of shorts, and also handed me some clothes, which I was sure Elias had asked them


    to do.


    I took the clothes behind a tree and tried to shift back. I expected it to be simple like before, but it wasn¡¯t. This time, it was slower and so much more painful. I didn¡¯t understand why shifting had been easy the first time but was now so difficult.


    From the other side of the tree, I could hear Elias talking to me, his voice calm and


    <CHAPTER 26


    More Rewards


    reassuring. He tried to soothe me, telling me everything was going to be okay. But the sensation of my bones breaking and reforming was excruciating¨CI wasn¡¯t sure I could actually survive it.


    It probably took half an hour before the shift was finally over. Iy on the ground afterward, breathing hard, my body aching all over. It was easily the most painful thing I had ever endured. Slowly, I got up and started putting my clothes on.


    When I stepped around the tree, Elias was right there waiting for me. He hadn¡¯t moved. He <fna598> Updates are released by ?ovelFind</fna598>


    smiled and came closer, wiping the sweat off my face with a gentle touch.


    ¡°Why was it so hard to shift back?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t have any trouble shifting the first time.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you weren¡¯t trying to shift,¡± he said. ¡°The first time, your instincts took over. You transformed out of pure reflex to protect yourself¨Cand me. That made it easier.¡±


    ¡°Well, it hurts like hell,¡± I muttered, and heughed softly at that. Then he wrapped his arm around my shoulders, and we began walking along the edge of the tree line. As we started descending a steep mountain slope, Elias stayed close, helping me navigate the path. Eventually, we reached the gully where his pack made their home.


    ¡°Home sweet home,¡± Elias murmured as we arrived. His entire pack was alread, ere, waiting to greet us, and they looked genuinely happy to see us return safely.


    One by one, they stepped forward to introduce themselves. I knew there was no way I could remember all their names right away, but I was determined to try. I made a silent promise to keep talking to them until I learned who everyone was. They all gave off a good energy¨Cloyal, kind, genuine.


    They had answered Elias¡¯s call without hesitation, and I couldn¡¯t help noticing that not a


    single person referred to him as Alpha. Everyone just called him by his name. It struck me as unusual, but also fitting. Elias didn¡¯t act like a traditional Alpha, and that¡¯s exactly what made him different.


    So I decided I wouldn¡¯t act like a typical Luna either. I didn¡¯t want anyone calling me Luna, princess, queen, or <i>your </i>highness. I told them all to just call me Lyra. I didn¡¯t want to be ced above them in status¨CI didn¡¯t feel like I deserved that. They were the ones who¡¯d risked their lives to save mine. Royal blood or not, that meant something.


    When we finally got back to our cabin, I walked straight toward my room. But I froze in the doorway when I saw the dried bloodstain on the floor. Elias came up behind me and stopped,


    215


    ??


    < CHAPTER 26


    his eyes catching the same thing.


    More Rewards <b>& </b>


    ¡°Oh s**t. I¡¯m really sorry,¡± he said, sounding genuinely upset. ¡°I thought someone would¡¯ve cleaned that up while we were gone. Go take a shower, I¡¯ll get this taken care of right away. Promise.¡±


    I gave him a small nod, grabbed some fresh clothes from my dresser, and headed into the bathroom.


    The hot shower felt amazing. I washed my hair twice to get all the tangles out, then changed into a pair of tights and a soft, loose shirt that hungfortably on me.


    When I came out, Elias had already made me a coffee and set it on the table. I was more grateful for that than I expected. We sat down together, but my mind kept drifting back to


    everything that had happened¨Cespecially what my father had done, and what he might still


    be nning.


    He was clearly trying to stop me from taking the throne, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the answers were hidden somewhere in that old book about the royals.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in that head of yours?¡± Elias asked gently.


    ¡°Besides the fact that I¡¯mpletely exhausted?¡± I sighed. ¡°I keep wondering how my father convinced that witch to help him. And why is he trying so hard to get rid of me? I¡¯m not even


    a threat anymore.¡±


    ¡°Well, clearly you still are,¡± Elias said. ¡°He probably knows things about you that you don¡¯t even know yet.¡±


    ¡°Obviously,¡± I muttered. ¡°I just wish I knew what it was.¡± I was starting to get lost in my thoughts again when a knock sounded at the door, and Elias got up to answer it.


    A man and a woman stepped inside carrying a couple of dishes. Elias thanked them warmly, clearly touched by the gesture. I got up too and walked over to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I said with a polite smile. ¡°I met so many people earlier today¨Cwould you mind telling me your names again?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± the man said. ¡°I¡¯m Andy, and this is my wife, Adie. We live right next door.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± I said again, feeling bad for forgetting.


    ¡°It¡¯spletely fine. You¡¯ve been through a lot over the past few days,¡± Adie <i>said </i>warmly. ¡°We just thought we¡¯d bring you two some food, since we figured neither of you would be in the


    < CHAPTER 26


    mood to cook.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s putting it mildly,¡± Elias added with a small smile.


    More Rewards


    After they left, we warmed up the food and sat down to eat. Once we were done, Elias finally went to take a shower. I stayed behind to wash the dishes, then brought them back to the neighbors before returning home. I actually got back before Elias finished showering, which was lucky¨Che might¡¯ve panicked if I¡¯d taken any longer.


    We were bothpletely worn out, so we agreed to get some sleep. Elias went to his room, and I headed into mine. I paused briefly at the doorway, still a bit hesitant¨Cbut when I stepped inside, I saw that everything had been cleaned up. The bloodstain was gone. Someone had taken care of it.


    Elias checked to make sure I was okay before I went in, and I left my bedroom door cracked open a little bit.


    I slipped under the covers, knowing I needed rest more than anything. But every time I closed my eyes, all I could see was that wicked gleam in Lenore¡¯s eyes. I kept reliving the moment she stabbed me¨Chow the knife had felt plunging into my stomach. She couldn¡¯t touch me anymore, but the memory lingered, heavy and vivid.


    From the other room, I could hear Elias snoring softly, but in my own bed I was sull tossing and turning. The sheets twisted around me, and the silence felt too loud. I was so tired, but sleep just wouldn¡¯te.


    Eventually I gave up. I climbed out of bed and crept into the hallway. Elias¡¯s door was slightly ajar too, and I nced toward the living room. That couch was no good for sleeping¨CI¡¯d tried it before and regretted it. So I made my way to Elias¡¯s room and nudged the door open quietly.


    The breeze drifted in through the open window, and Eliasy sprawled on one side of the bed. Without waking him, I walked quietly to the other side and slipped under the nket. I just needed rest, and I knew this was the only way I¡¯d get it. My room still held too many bad memories.


    It didn¡¯t take long for sleep to find me this time. And for once, it was deep, undisturbed¨Cno dreams, no nightmares, just peace.


    I had <i>no </i>idea how long I¡¯d been asleep when I stirred and rolled over, only to find Elias looking right at me. A jolt of embarrassment ran through me, but he was grinning widely.


    < CHAPTER 26.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°What for?¡± he asked, voice still raspy from sleep.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep in my room. Too many memories,¡± I admitted.


    More Rewards


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry for,¡± he said gently. ¡°But I do have to apologize for what I¡¯m about to do.¡± Hey back against the pillow, eyes still on me.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked cautiously.


    Without warning, he slid his arm underneath me and pulled me close, causing me to let out a surprised squeal. My headnded on his chest and he smirked. ¡°There. Much better,¡± he said.


    I could hear the steady thump of his heartbeat beneath my ear, and it calmed something inside me. His body radiated warmth, and I didn¡¯t want to move an inch. I reached across and wrapped my arm around his waist, letting myself melt into his side.


    2


    H


    1.1K


    Get Bonus <b>(</b><b>Ad</b>) >

 Slayer 27

    We would¡¯ve loved to just stay in bed all day, doing absolutely nothing. After everything we¡¯d been through recently, azy day sounded perfect¨Cand honestly, I didn¡¯t feel like moving at all. But we both knew that wasn¡¯t an option. There was still an entire pack relying on us, and they¡¯d gone without their Alpha for several days now.


    Elias trusted his pack deeply, and he believed they¡¯d managed fine in our absence. But even so, they still needed someone to lead them. Especially now, with everything my father had. been throwing our way¨Con top of the fact that he had a dark witch backing him.


    Most witches weren¡¯t dangerous, not inherently. But if you searched hard enough, you could find the ones who had strayed into dark magic. And unfortunately, that was exactly the type my father had aligned himself with.


    When we finally pulled ourselves out of bed, Elias brewed some coffee while I went out to sit on the front porch. I watched as pack members moved about the area, busy with their routines. Each time someone passed, they dipped their heads respectfully toward me. It made me a little uneasy. I didn¡¯t want to be treated like I was above them. I¡¯d already told them to call me Lyra¨Cnot Luna, not ¡°your majesty,¡± nothing formal like that.


    A few minutester, Elias stepped outside and joined me, settling into the chair beside mine and resting his arm along the back.


    ¡°How does it get this hot here?¡± I asked, wiping at my forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the pack¡¯s territory sits in a gully,¡± he replied. ¡°The wind doesn¡¯t reach us very well. It¡¯s not exactlyfortable, but it¡¯s secure.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to justify it. I was just curious,¡± I replied. Just then, Beta Luke appeared, making his way toward us. He looked slightly uncertain, but we let him know it was okay to approach.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to intrude,¡± he said, handing Elias a stack of messages, ¡°but these came in while you were gone.¡±


    Elias let out a long sigh as he nced through the stack.


    ¡°Well, Lyra <i>and </i>I are staying with the pack for the foreseeable future,¡± Elias said, his <i>tone </i>firm, ¡°It¡¯s the safest ce for her right now. We still don¡¯t know what her father is nning next. So she stays here, and I stay with her. As for the messages¨Csend some of our warriors <i>to </i>


    < CHAPTER 27


    More Rewards >


    the packs requesting training help. And for the ones asking for backup, dispatch a few to scout the situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Luke said with a smile before heading off to carry out the orders.


    After that, Elias gathered the warriors and exined what was going on. I watched, impressed as he issued each task and the warriors stepped forward on their own to volunteer. He didn¡¯t have to pick anyone¨Cthey wanted to be part of the effort. It was honestly inspiring to witness.


    ¡°So,¡± I said, turning to him, ¡°what¡¯s your n? Are you seriously going to stay here and babysit me the whole time?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he replied, a grin tugging at his lips. ¡°I was thinking we¡¯d start your training today. Just


    you and me¨Cone¨Con¨Cone.¡±


    The idea made me smile. I really loved that suggestion. I wanted to start training. I wanted to finally learn how to defend myself¨Chow to <i>take </i><i>care </i>of myself. It was something I¡¯d never really had the opportunity to do before. But even now, I could feel it: I was already stronger than I had been just a week ago.


    I got my power when I turned sixteen, and I already felt a lot stronger than I ever had when I


    win in a was still living with my father. But that didn¡¯t necessarily mean I would be abl fight. I remembered going after that ogre, but I hadn¡¯t done that on my own. The entire pack had attacked it together.


    Once I got changed, Elias took me to the back of the cabin and we walked a little way until we reached a clearing, and that¡¯s where he was going to begin training me. He had already told the pack and all the warriors to keep their distance from that clearing. From now on, it was our private ce for training. The others still had different training areas around the territory, and they were fine using those.


    We began with Elias showing me a few defensive techniques. These were meant to block attacks. We went through the movements side by side at first, and after that, we took our positions and Elias would pretend to attack me, and I had to stop him.


    I was obviously terrible at the start, and the heat was brutal, which made everything feel harder. But I refused to give in. We kept practicing through the entire day, and Elias agreed to keep going as long as I made sure to drink water and stay hydrated.


    When the sun was finally setting, we stopped <i>for </i>the day and headed back to the cabin. I


    More Rewards


    went straight into the bathroom and took a hot shower, letting the water run over every sore muscle. My body ached all over from the training. Then I came to the kitchen where dinner was already ready, and we sat down and ate. The food was amazing.


    After dinner, I picked up the royal family history book and went out to the veranda since it was cooler than being inside. I opened it and continued reading.


    So far, I¡¯d only looked at the first family tree. The original royal parents had ten children. I wanted to read beyond that part because I needed to find out how a family thatrge ended up with just me. Something must have happened to all the others over time. I still hoped there might be cousins out there, but I doubted any of them were meant to lead. I believed I


    was next in line because I was the one who got the power when I turned sixteen.


    ¡°Anything new?¡± Elias asked as he came to sit beside me.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve learned that in the 1300s, the royal parents had ten kids. Now I¡¯m starting to read about what happened to those ten. Especially the oldest one, since that would be the


    ancestor Ie from,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Yeah. If you¡¯re meant to take the throne, then your line woulde from the oldest of the oldest. If that makes sense,¡± he said.


    ¡°It does to me,¡± I replied. <fe7> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel</fe7>


    I couldn¡¯t pronounce any of the names that the children had, so instead, I just referred to them using numbers. ording to what I read, child number one ended up getting married and had seven children, child number two also got married and had eight children, child number three passed away at just four years old, child number four brought shame to the family and was banished, child number five got married and went on to have ten kids, child number six also married and had four children, child number seven married but didn¡¯t have any kids, child number eight died when they were seven, child number nine died when they were twelve, and child number ten got married and ended up having twelve children of their


    own.


    ¡°That¡¯s an insane number of descendants to go searching for,¡± I said.


    ¡°Forty¨Cone descendantsing from those ten royal children,¡± Elias added, ncing over the figures. I tilted my head back and rested it on the backrest <i>of </i>the chair, already feeling overwhelmed by how massive of a task this was going to be.


    I stayed in that position, lost in my thoughts about figuring out what really happened <i>to </i>my


    <i>3/4 </i>


    < CHAPTER 27


    More Rewards >


    family, but my eyes began to grow heavy, and I could feel myself slowly drifting off to sleep. Elias must have noticed, because he gently picked me up and carried me back inside. I was still awake at that point, and I tucked myself in closer to his chest, but when I realized he was heading for my bedroom, I shook my head to stop him. I couldn¡¯t sleep in that room¨Cthere were just too many painful memories tied to it.


    I felt his chest move and heard the sound of a quiet chuckle as he adjusted direction and


    brought me into his room instead. Heid me down on his bed and left to take a shower, then


    returned and got into bed beside me.


    I really wanted to have a calm, dreamless sleep that night, but instead, I was jolted awake in a panic by Elias. He was already out of bed and standing above me, his eyes distant and ssy as he mind¨Clinked with his warriors. His expression was tense, and it started to make


    me anxious too.


    ¡°Take whatever you can and shove it in this bag. They¡¯ve found us. We have to leave right now<i>,</i>¡± Elias told me, handing over a bag. I jumped up immediately and threw together whatever clothes I could grab for both Elias and myself, but I also made sure not to leave behind the two books I needed¨Cthey were vital to learning about my lineage.


    When I stepped into the living room, I saw chaos unfolding outside the front the cabin in the middle of the vige. Elias gave me a push in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Head into the forest and stay hidden. Wait for me there,¡± he instructed. So I ran through the back door and made straight for the edge of the woods.


    Once I reached the trees, I leaned against one of them and turned to look back toward the vige. I could see fires breaking out all over, mes consuming parts of the vige, and I felt this urgent, almost painful desire to rush in and help. But I still hadn¡¯t mastered fighting, <i>nor </i>had I figured <i>out </i>how to control my royal powers. If I went running in, I wouldn¡¯t know what I was doing¨Cand they¡¯d likely get hurt trying to protect me. I couldn¡¯t risk that. I wouldn¡¯t let them sacrifice themselves for my sake.


    ¡°Hello, Lyra<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>a voice said behind me, and I immediately froze where I stood.


    <b>1 </b>


    H


    1.1K

 Slayer 28

    I slowly turned myself around, only to find the ck witch standing right in front of me. She


    was staring directly at me with a sinister grin ying on her lips, and I was doing my best not to tremble under her gaze. But the truth was, I was absolutely terrified. I waspletely by myself, and Elias had no idea I was in danger¨Che believed I was safe while he focused on defending his pack. He didn¡¯t realize that I wasn¡¯t alone out here.


    I had no idea what to say to this woman. I was fully aware of the kind of power she possessed, and I knew without a doubt that I couldn¡¯t possibly win in a fight against her. She¡¯d had years¨Cmaybe decades¨Cto grow her abilities, and all I¡¯d done with mine so far was protect Elias back at the cave that one time. I¡¯d managed to throw up a shield around him, but I knew that alone wasn¡¯t going to be enough to go against a witch like her.


    She lifted her hand just a little, still wearing that same threatening smile, and I suddenly felt my throat tighten. Something invisible was wrapping around it, choking me, lifting me off the ground. I couldn¡¯t breathe, and then, just as suddenly, she flung me backward with force. I mmed into a tree a few feet away before crashing down to the ground.


    Gasping for air, I struggled to push myself up, but she made a slight motion with her hand, silentlymanding me to stay down. I couldn¡¯t move. My body wouldn¡¯t respond. I justy there, looking up at her as she walked closer, examining me with a sideways nce.


    ¡°So, what exactly makes you so important? Why would your father go to such lengths to get you back?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± I rasped out, my voice hoarse. She tilted her head slightly, clearly intrigued. ¡°Please. Enlighten me,¡± she said. But inside my head, thoughts were racing. Looking back on it, I wasn¡¯t even shocked that my father hadn¡¯t told her the truth. He¡¯d only hired her to capture me¨Che didn¡¯t care about the method, only the result. And of course, it made perfect sense that he¡¯d kept my identity a secret; he wouldn¡¯t want her trying to im me for herself.


    When I didn¡¯t reply, she started to grow visibly frustrated. She lifted her hand again, and this time I saw a glowing red orb forming in her palm. In a panic, I instinctively raised my arms to defend myself. But the expected impact never came.


    Instead, I heard her gasp in surprise, and when I opened my eyes, I saw a glowing blue shield had formed around me. It was covering my entire body. The witch actually took <i>a </i>step back, startled. She must not have known I had any powers either. Clearly, Thorne hadn¡¯t told her a


    < CHAPTER 28


    More Rewards


    thing about me. And then, behind her, I heard a low growl. She turned quickly to find a massive ck wolf standing there.


    She nced back at me for one final moment before she twisted away and vanished into a thick swirl of smoke. I let the shield drop, and Elias ran toward me in his wolf form. He lowered himself beside me, licking at my wounds, and within moments I could feel them


    healing.


    He shifted back into human form and slipped on a pair of shorts before helping me to my feet and pulling me into a hug. His eyes scanned over me, carefully checking to make sure I


    wasn¡¯t hurt.


    ¡°The pack is relocating to one of our other safe spots. We¡¯ll catch up with them as soon as we can,¡± Elias told me. I gave a small nod in response. I was still frozen in shock, barely able to move or speak. Elias simply held onto me, not letting go.


    We both knew we couldn¡¯t stay here long in case the witch came back. Elias grabbed the bag I¡¯d brought with me, and we began moving, heading into the woods and away from the burning vige behind us.


    I had no idea where this other safe location was. I didn¡¯t know which direction we were going, or how long the journey would be.


    We continued walking through the forest all through the night, and eventually, when daylight broke, a town came into view nearby. I was feeling more and more exhausted, but Elias never


    let go


    of


    my hand. He stayed beside me the whole way, patient and calm.


    As soon as we reached the edge of town, Elias spotted a motel and went inside to book a room for us to get some proper rest.


    He brought me into the room, and after setting things down, said he was going to grab some food. But I quickly reached out and held his arm. I didn¡¯t want to be left alone. <fnc48a> Latest content published on find?novel</fnc48a>


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t be gone long. You¡¯ll be safe here. No one knows our location,¡± Elias assured me. I gave him a small nod, then leaned forward and gave him a quick kiss. That made him smile before he walked out the door.


    I stood there for a few seconds, scanning the room quietly, then went over to the bag and took out a change of clothes before heading to the bathroom.


    I showered, scrubbed my hair clean, and got dressed in fresh clothes before sitting down on the bed and turning on the TV. I flipped through channel after channel, growing more <i>anxious </i>


    < CHAPTER 28


    More Rewards


    by the minute. I hated being there by myself. I kept wondering if the ck witch woulde after me again. I didn¡¯t even know if she could already track me down.


    I kept ncing out the window, over and over, until Elias finally returned with some food for the two of us. Heid everything out on the small table, and then pulled out two burner phones, handing one to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°We both need a way tomunicate, in case we ever get separated. It¡¯s just a precaution,¡±


    he said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never owned a phone before,¡± I admitted. So Elias started setting up his phone first, then did the same with mine. He saved his number in it, and also added Luke¡¯s number, just in


    case I needed to contact either of them at any time.


    Luke already had his own burner phone, but Elias hadn¡¯t gotten one until now. That had been his mistake during ourst disappearance in the woods. He wasn¡¯t nning to repeat it. Though I reminded him that we wouldn¡¯t have had any signal out in the forest anyway.


    He was surprised that I knew what cell phones were even though I had never owned one before. I reminded him that I was isted, not ignorant. Heughed at that.


    r


    austed. After we ate, Elias went to take a shower while Iid down on the bed, feeling When he came out, he climbed into bed beside me and wrapped his arms around me. He pulled me as close as he could, and I didn¡¯t resist. It didn¡¯t take long before I fell asleep. I didn¡¯t know how long we had been asleep, but when I woke up, I looked out the window and could tell it waste in the afternoon. Iy there for a while just staring outside before I finally rolled over and looked at Elias, who was still asleep.


    He stirred slightly before opening his eyes and seeing me watching him. He gave me a smile.


    ¡°I could get used to this,¡± he said. I smiled back, but my mind was spinning. I kept thinking about how many times Elias had saved me. How I knew he wouldn¡¯t abandon me, and how he¡¯d left his pack to keep me safe, since arge group would have been too easy to spot. ¡°You¡¯re the Alpha of an entire pack. Why did you leave them toe after me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my mate. That¡¯s what we do. My warriors can take care of each other. You need me right now. They know what they¡¯re doing and where they¡¯re going,¡± he replied.


    <i>¡°</i>Alright,¡± I said.


    < CHAPTER 28


    More <b>Rewards </b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad that I left my pack for you. Any of them would have done the same if it was


    their mate,¡± he added.


    ¡°I know I don¡¯t understand everything. I¡¯m clueless when ites to mate bonds and all <b>that</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>


    I said.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve just turned 16. You can feel it now, right?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I know we¡¯re meant for each other,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Exactly. And that bond will only get stronger,¡± he said.


    ¡°Elias, I really want to learn how to fight. There are things I need to do, and I can¡¯t do them by myself,¡± I said.


    ¡°And what is it that you need to do?¡± he asked, his eyes curious. I felt nervous about telling him, worried he¡¯d say no. But I hoped he wouldn¡¯t, because this meant a lot to me.


    ¡°I need to go back to my old pack. I have to find out what happened to my mother,¡± I said.


    ¡°You want to return there?¡± he asked, clearly surprised.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want them to know I¡¯m there,¡± I rified. He gave a nod, understanding what I


    meant.


    ¡°You want to sneak back into your old pack to find out what happened to your mother,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°Yeah. I know she didn¡¯t die giving birth to me. My father killed her. I have to find out why and how, without anyone knowing I was there,¡± I said.


    ¡°Alright. First things first. You do need to be a warrior. If you¡¯re a Vanguard, you¡¯re a warrior. I was just waiting until you were ready. But I¡¯m not going to train you with the others. I¡¯ll train you myself,¡± he said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be treated differently by the other warriors,¡± I said.


    ¡°You already are. You¡¯re their Luna. They already see you as their princess. Maybe even as their Queen. That part¡¯s still unclear,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay. When can we start training again?¡± I asked.


    ¡°As soon as we get to the next location. We¡¯ll begin right away,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told him. He leaned over and kissed me. I didn¡¯t pull away, and he <i>soon </i>rolled


    < CHAPTER 28


    on top of me as he continued kissing me, his hand gliding down my waist.


    More <b>Reward </b>


    <b>Get </b>Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    1.1K

 Slayer 29

    CHAPTER <b>29 </b>


    Elias and I were lying together in bed. I could feel his hands moving softly over me, and although he was being very gentle, I could also sense how excited he was bing. That made me feel nervous and a little scared, so I stopped him from going any further.


    I quickly sat up and couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at him. I kept saying sorry again and again. I just wasn¡¯t


    ready for things to go that far between us. But he sat up behind me, rested his chin on my shoulder, and


    told me not to apologize.


    He told me there was nothing for me to feel sorry about. He admitted that he shouldn¡¯t have assumed I was ready. He said he wouldn¡¯t assume again and would let me decide when I was ready <i>to </i>take that step. I just nodded.


    We stayed in the motel for the rest of that night, but the next morning, we checked out and headed to a


    diner in town for some breakfast.


    We chose a booth by the front window, and after we sat down, Elias went to use the bathroom. I was


    reading the menu when I noticed two guys around my age with a rough looke in and sit at the booth


    behind me.


    ¡°Hi there,¡± one of them said to me.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I replied over my shoulder, then quickly turned back to the menu.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen you around before. Are you new around here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Just passing through,¡± I answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame. There¡¯s a party tonight. We¡¯d love for you toe,¡± he said.


    ¡°Sorry. We¡¯re leaving right after breakfast,¡± I told him.


    B F F S 3 F S S 2 O S FEE <b>J </b>


    ¡°And who¡¯s we?¡± the other guy asked.


    ¡°My boyfriend and I,¡± I said. I was a bit surprised at how naturally the word <i>boyfriend </i>came out. I mean, he


    basically was my boyfriend, but I¡¯d never said it out loud before. It felt a little strange to use the title.


    ¡°Well, maybe he¡¯ll want to stick around too,¡± the second guy added.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t,¡± Elias said from in front of me. The two guys looked up at him, taking in his size and the


    strong muscles that marked him as a werewolf warrior. And with the re he gave them, they backed off immediately. They could tell he was ready to take them down just for speaking to me. So they said nothing else to me, turned around in their booth, and started talking to each other instead. Elias slid back into the


    seat next to me.


    I just smiled at him, and when the waitress came over, we gave our breakfast order. As we waited, I looked outside to see what was happening on the street.


    <CHAPTER 29


    ¡°How far is it to where we¡¯re going?¡± I asked.


    More Rewards


    ¡°It¡¯s still a bit of a hike. Sorry about that. We had to keep the locations pretty far apart to make sure <i>no </i>one


    could track them,¡± he exined. I nodded, understanding. <fn102e> Discover more novels at find~novel</fn102e>


    After we finished our breakfast, Elias paid the bill and we left the diner, walking through the rest of the


    town. People were staring at us a lot, which made me feel a little ufortable. But Elias told me it was


    just because we were strangers in a small town where everyone knows each other. They didn¡¯t recognize


    us, and Elias¡¯s size probably didn¡¯t help. It was hard for him to blend in.


    Once we got out to the highway, we headed straight into the woods again so we wouldn¡¯t be easily


    spotted from the road. And if we got attacked, we¡¯d have the upper hand. I was feeling more rested now


    and had no trouble keeping up with Elias, though I didn¡¯t know how long that wouldst.


    I started to think of this as the start of my training. These long hikes through the forest. And when I told


    Elias that, he actually thought it was a great idea. It was a form of training, and at the same time, we were


    making our way to where we needed to go. I was getting a bit of physical activity, which I¡¯d need for


    training anyway.


    Elias made sure to keep holding my hand the whole time. He didn¡¯t want to let go in case we got


    separated. And in these woods, that could happen easily¨Cthey were dense and tough to navigate.


    We had been walking for close to three hours when I began to hear something in the distance. I came to a


    stop, and Elias halted beside me. It felt strange to me, because I hadn¡¯t had any werewolf abilities until I


    turned sixteen¨Cjust a few days ago. But now, I was hearing everything. I had the enhanced senses, like


    sharper hearing and better vision. I could tell I was stronger than I used to be, though still nowhere near as


    powerful as Elias or the rest of his pack.


    So when I suddenly stopped in the middle of the forest, Elias grew worried.


    ¡°I hear something,¡± I said.


    ¡°Crap,¡± he muttered under his breath.


    ¡°What is it?<b>¡± </b>I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing it too, for a little while now. I was hoping you hadn¡¯t noticed,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s following us, aren¡¯t they?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Yeah. But I have no idea who it is,¡± he replied. I stood there, staring toward the source of the sound, but


    Elias kept nudging me to keep moving. He didn¡¯t want us to stay in one ce and make ourselves easy


    targets.


    ¡°Elias, if we keep going like this, we¡¯ll end up leading them straight to the new location. We have to draw them away,¡± I said. He looked at me like what I¡¯d said had just registered. He realized that I was right¨Cit meant taking a different path and extending our trip, but we couldn¡¯t risk bringing the followers to the safe


    spot.


    < CHAPTER 29


    More Rewards


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Then he turned and began heading back toward the highway, and once we reached the road, we stayed on it for about thirty minutes before we found a dirt road and followed it instead.


    We eventually came across a farmhouse and looked around to see if anyone was nearby, but it seemed


    abandoned. I walked over to a faucet near the house and got a drink from it. I was incredibly thirsty, and


    we didn¡¯t have any supplies with us.


    We were far from the forest now. Instead, we were surrounded by open farnd, which meant there


    weren¡¯t any good hiding spots for whoever might be tailing us. It made it harder for them to sneak up on


    us, though it also left us exposed. They could spot us more easily¨Cbut at least we¡¯d be able <i>to </i>see them


    As we kept going along the dirt path, I started to hear the sound of heavy paws hitting the ground. I wasn¡¯t


    the only one¨CElias kept ncing behind and around us. The steps sounded heavy, like they belonged to


    something huge, but we couldn¡¯t see anything. We could hear it, but even in this open space, nothing was


    visible. Elias held my hand tighter and we quickened our pace. He wanted to put more space between us


    and whatever was behind us. But no matter how fast we walked, it didn¡¯t help. So we broke into a run


    down the dirt road.


    We had already passed the farmhouse, and there weren¡¯t any other buildings in sight where we could take


    cover. Not that Elias would¡¯ve gone into one anyway. He wouldn¡¯t risk humans getting caught in a


    werewolf conflict. One of the most important rules among werewolves was that humans were never to


    find out about them. And we definitely weren¡¯t allowed to involve them in anything unless a werewolf was


    mated to a human, which was extremely rare.


    Whatever was following us was getting closer¨Cwe could both tell. It was directly ahead, on the path. But


    we still couldn¡¯t see it. Elias turned to look at me, confusion and concern written all over his face. He was


    scared I¡¯d get hurt. He moved to shield me, pushing me behind him, though I could still see around his


    body.


    Then, all of a sudden, a witch¡¯s cloak was pulled back¨Cand we finally saw the creature charging at us. It


    was only about ten feet away now, and it wasn¡¯t a werewolf. It was bigger. A lot bigger. And far more


    terrifying. Something I¡¯d only ever read about in books. With one big difference¨Cit was a shifter, just like


    us, but definitely not a werewolf.


    It was a freaking werebear.


    <b>3 </b>

 Slayer 30

    I was standing behind Elias, and when I saw the werebear charging at us, my eyes nearly bulged out of my


    skull.


    Elias shoved me back and stepped forward toward the beast so he could shift¨Cand once he had, it was


    clear he was only about half the size of the bear. But that didn¡¯t stop him. He was ready to fight with every


    ounce of strength he had.


    I was terrified for him. I truly believed that thing might kill him. I had <i>no </i>idea how Elias was going to


    survive. But still, he rushed straight at the bear, and the bear let out a huge roar in anticipation, <i>like </i>it had


    been waiting for this moment¨Clike it wanted it.


    The two of them collided with a bone¨Cshaking crash, and they instantly began tearing at each other-


    wing, biting, trying tond a fatal hit. The bear managed to rake Elias across his side with one of its


    massive ws, and Elias copsed with a pained whimper.


    Then the bear turned its gaze directly on me. Elias struggled to rise¨Cdoing everything he could to keep the


    monster away from me¨Cbut he was too wounded to do anything effective.


    I started inhaling slow, deep breaths, trying to calm myself down. I had to lower my heart rate, to focus on


    what I needed to do. I was lucky the bear was stalking toward me and not outright charging, because if it


    had been, I¡¯d already be dead. I was still figuring out how to do this, and the panic wasn¡¯t helping.


    But then I felt the crack and shift of my bones, fast and fierce, and in the next heartbeat, I was standing firmly on the ground in my wolf form¨Cmy pure white fur gleaming as I stood face to face with the bear.


    The bear hesitated when it saw me. It stared, almost like it was surprised by what it saw.


    I didn¡¯t know what went through its head, but something about seeing me gave it pause. And in that


    moment, the only real difference between us was our size. I could see Elias out of the corner of my eye, still struggling to get to his feet, blood pouring from his wounds.


    My eyes locked on the bear, and rage surged through me. Pure, unfiltered hate for what it had done to Elias¨Ctrying to kill him just to get to me. And then something strange started happening. I felt myself


    rising, like I was lifting off the ground. It was weird.


    But when I looked down, I realized I wasn¡¯t floating¨Cmy feet were still touching the earth. Only now, they


    were muchrger than before.


    I looked ahead again, and I was nearly face to face with the bear. I was almost its size now. I didn¡¯t know


    what had just happened, but I was grateful for it. Maybe now, I actually stood a chance.


    I wasn¡¯t a trained fighter¨CI knew that. Which meant I had to use every dirty trick I could think of. While the bear was still stunned by my transformation, I struck first¨Cshing it across the chest just beneath the neck. Blood spurted out instantly.


    The bear let out a furious roar and took a swing at me, but I managed to dodge aside. I circled to its nk,


    More Rewards >


    leapt up, and climbed onto its back. It started bucking wildly, thrashing and shaking to get me off, but I dug my ws deep into its shoulders, causing it more pain¨Cand I wasn¡¯t about to let go.


    Elias finally got back to his feet. While I kept the bear distracted, he seized the opportunity and lunged for its throat. He mped down hard and didn¡¯t stop until he tore out a massive chunk¨Cblood gushing


    everywhere.


    It took a few moments, but atst, the bear copsed. Once it was dead, its body shifted back into its


    human form.


    I walked over and stood beside Elias, and he looked up at me¨Csince I was now nearly twice his height-


    and I had no clue what to say or how to exin any of it. I didn¡¯t know what had happened <i>to </i>me, or why I was suddenly the size of a damn bear.


    We shifted back and quickly got dressed right where we were.


    ¡°What do we do with him?¡± I asked, ncing at the dead, naked man lying there in the middle of the dirt


    road.


    ¡°Nothing. We leave him. There¡¯s nothing else we can do<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Elias said.


    ¡°But if humans find him, DNA tests will prove he¡¯s not human,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the werewolf council is for. They¡¯ll take care of that when the timees. They¡¯re always on


    top of that stuff,¡± Elias replied. Then he took my hand, and we ran up to the next farmhouse and used their


    hose to wash all the blood off us. We made sure to get out before the owners noticed¨Cwe really didn¡¯t


    want to have to exin the blood. They¡¯d probably think we were killers or something. <fn6fd4> Newest update provided by Find_Novel(.</fn6fd4>


    But once I shifted back into human form, I was the same size as before. I didn¡¯t understand how any of


    this worked.


    As we started walking again, I noticed Elias was unusually quiet, clearly deep in thought about what he¡¯d


    just witnessed. I assumed he might be upset with me over everything that happened.


    I thought maybe he was angry¨Clike he didn¡¯t want to be around me anymore. He wasn¡¯t acting like himself,


    and I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. I just started to get scared he might blow up at me.


    I didn¡¯t have the courage to bring it up myself, so I waited for him to say something first.


    When he finally did speak, I flinched¨Cit was so sudden that it startled me. He looked concerned when he


    noticed me flinch as he began talking.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re mad at me. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean for that to happen. I don¡¯t even know <i>how </i>it happened¡­¡± I began to exin. But he ced his hands gently on my arms and looked into my face¨Ceven though I had turned it away from him.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not mad at you. I could never be mad at you for that. I¡¯m just confused. I was going to ask how you did it, but you already said you don¡¯t know¨Cand that¡¯s okay,¡± he said softly.


    < CHAPTER 30


    ¡°You¡¯re not mad that I helped kill the bear?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course not. Why would I be mad about that?¡± he replied.


    ¡°Girls aren¡¯t supposed to be fighters,¡± I said quietly.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°That was how things worked in your old pack. Not in mine. Every girl in my pack is a fighter. And you will be too. I¡¯m proud of what you did. You didn¡¯t even hesitate when you went after that thing,¡± he said.


    ¡°I was scared. But it was going to kill you,¡± I said.


    ¡°You did that¨Cto save me?¡± he asked, stunned.


    ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t want it to hurt you,¡± I said. And he pulled me into a hug.


    ¡°Your father really messed you up. And I <i>will </i>kill him for that. But everything else¨Cyou never need <i>to </i>worry about making me mad. If we¡¯re under attack and you feel like you need to fight to survive, then you fight


    with everything you¡¯ve got. Got it?¡± he asked. I nodded in response.


    ¡°Alright. We should get moving. Before someone finds that guy and starts asking questions,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I answered.


    So he took my hand again, and we began cutting through the field, trying to get ourselves back on track toward where we were supposed to be heading. Elias seemed quite different now. I could tell he wasn¡¯t angry with me anymore, and that alone made me feel relieved.


    We still had to find our way back to the correct path that would lead us to the new location, and Elias was wounded from the fight with the bear. He kept insisting that we continue walking, but I wanted to stop and make sure he was okay. I wanted to be sure his injury wasn¡¯t too serious.


    Eventually, I convinced him to rest, and I lifted up his shirt to inspect his back shoulder. Some skin was hanging loose, though the bleeding had stopped, which was a good sign. I gathered some leaves that had a bit of mud on them and pressed them over the wound.


    I only did that to help keep the skin in ce so that it could heal better. If the skin is left pping like that,


    it¡¯ll take much longer to recover.


    ¡°Where did you learn to do that?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°Well, the leaves and mud are basically all we¡¯ve got around here. I¡¯m just hoping you don¡¯t get an infection


    from it. But otherwise, I know we need to keep the skin held together¨Cthat¡¯s something I picked up from


    some medical books I¡¯ve read,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve read medical books?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read a lot of different books,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s impressive,¡± he said.


    Once we got up and started walking again, we eventually made our way back to the road. We followed it


    < CHAPTER 30


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    until we reached the next town, where we were able to stop and pick up a few supplies. Then we sat in the


    park and had something to eat.


    Luke finally called Elias to ask where we were, and Elias had to exin that we were traveling on foot and


    had run into a few issues. But we¡¯d get there as soon as we could. Luke had <i>to </i>keep an eye on the pack


    until we arrived, and he agreed to do that.


    ¡°Are we staying here for the night, or are we still going to keep going after this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best if we keep moving. We need to put more distance between us and that bear. I don¡¯t know


    how many others might be in the area,¡± he said.


    ¡°You told me that bears aren¡¯tmon around here,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, regr bears aren¡¯t. But that was a werebear. They have their own packs. And if one of them was


    nearby, then the whole pack might be. They usually stay to themselves¨CI don¡¯t know why that one


    attacked. They¡¯re typically peaceful toward werewolves, but something about that one wasn¡¯t right. So we


    need to keep going just in case more like him are around,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright. But people are going to drive down that road and see a dead man lying in the middle of the dirt


    road,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. I wish they didn¡¯t have to witness that. But there¡¯s nothing we can do about it now. Besides, when


    they see the body, they¡¯ll think he was killed by wild animals. That¡¯ll only confuse them and make them


    start searching for animals, not for us,¡± he said.


    We sat there eating for a while, and I noticed Elias scanning the area, looking around like he was starting


    to feel uneasy again. Then he quickly packed up the food, saved the rest forter, and we got up and continued on our way.


    He didn¡¯t say what was bothering him. But I had a strong feeling we were being watched.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    1.3K


    E

 Slayer 31

    We moved through the town, and Elias was walking quickly, not sticking to a straight path. We kept turning onto different streets and looping around for a while. I didn¡¯t know what he was trying to do, but I trusted


    him to get us out safely.


    ¡°What happened to all of your cars?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Most of the other pack members took them, and a few got destroyed during the attack,¡± he said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they found your pack. Elias, this is all because of me. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier if you were just


    alone?¡± I asked, stopping in ce. He nced around at everything nearby before easing up a bit<b>, </b>stepping


    closer to me, and cing his hands on my arms.


    ¡°Lyra. You¡¯re my mate. I¡¯m not going to leave you. If it means giving up my whole pack and making Luke


    the Alpha so I can keep you safe, then that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t even really know me. You could reject me anytime you want. Honestly, I¡¯m shocked you


    haven¡¯t already,¡± I said.


    ¡°Because I¡¯d never do that. You don¡¯t just need someone¨Cif I walked away, I¡¯d spend my whole life


    wondering if you were okay. I¡¯d miss you forever. No one else could ever take your ce. Not for me,¡± he said, looking right into my eyes.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. No one¡¯s ever cared about me before,¡± I said. <fn9ce0> For original chapters go to f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn9ce0>


    ¡°Well, that was them. I¡¯m not them. You¡¯re everything to me,¡± he said. I gave him a nod so he¡¯d know I


    understood what he was trying to tell me.


    He leaned in and kissed me, then wrapped me in a hug again. He could tell I was still uneasy and guilty about the trouble he was in because of me. But he was doing all he could to show me how much I


    mattered to him.


    We had to keep moving, and we kept weaving through the town until we finally made it to the highway. But fields surrounded us again, making us feel exposed, though we could spot the forest up ahead. That was


    our goal¨Cwe needed its cover.


    Once we got to the woods, we were able to slow down a bit. My legs were sore from how fast we¡¯d been


    going, but we knew we weren¡¯t out of danger yet. I kept wondering what else my father had in store for me. He already had witches and creatures under his control¨Cones I used to think were just myths. Realizing they were actually real was unsettling. It made me question what other things might be real. And what else could still being.


    It was honestly terrifying. But I didn¡¯t want Elias to know how scared I was. He already had enough on his te¨Che didn¡¯t need to worry about how I was feeling too.


    I could tell he was in full¨Con warrior mode now. He kept scanning our surroundings, using all his senses to check if anyone was following us. It was a totally different version of him than what I saw back at the


    camp where they lived.


    More Rewards


    And it made me wonder even more. How exactly did they live? None of them had normal jobs. They just trained all day. Where did their moneye from¨Cfor food, clothes, everything? And what about this second location¨Chow much would it cost to have a backup ce ready in case something happened? It was a mystery I¡¯d have to ask aboutter. Just not right now.


    We were still walking when the sun set, and we kept going for a few more hours after that. <i>We </i>didn¡¯t stop until Elias found a safe spot for us to sleep¨Ca cave in the woods. We went inside, but we couldn¡¯t risk lighting a fire. That would just give away our location. Luckily, we had night vision because we were


    werewolves, so we didn¡¯t need any light.


    Once we were settled inside, I sat against the back wall, opened my bag, and pulled out the royal family


    heritage book again.


    ¡°Is that why you won¡¯t let me carry that bag?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Because I told you to only grab the essentials. You didn¡¯t want me to know you brought those books,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°Well, these are essential to me. I need to understand all of this,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I get that. I¡¯m not upset that you took it. How far have you gotten?¡± he asked, settling down beside me.


    ¡°I¡¯m still in the 1300s. The King and Queen had ten children. Three of them died when they were little, and one of them got married but didn¡¯t have any kids. Another one was exiled after being disgraced, but I don¡¯t know why yet. I¡¯m going to try and find out. But from the five who did have children, that gave the King and Queen forty¨Cone grandchildren. Clearly, no one knew what birth control was back then,¡± I said while looking at the first family tree.


    ¡°No kidding. Well, I guess they figured it out eventually since you¡¯re thest one left,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah, seems like it. But now I¡¯m starting on their kids, and that¡¯s going to take some time,¡± I said, picking up my notebook and pen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright. If you want to rest, just tell me. I can sit at the entrance and keep guard,¡± I offered.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯d be surprised how long I can stay awake,¡± he replied with a smirk, heading back to the cave¡¯s


    entrance.


    I stayed there for a while, writing in my notebook, when Elias came over to check on what I was doing.


    ¡°What are <i>you </i>working on?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The year is 1410 <i>now</i>. At this point, the King and Queen have 172 great¨Cgrandchildren. I¡¯m trying to track what happened to each of them,¡± I answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot,¡± he said.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°I know. But I need to if I want to figure out what really happened to the royal family. I¡¯m still going through the story part before I get to the family tree of all 172 great¨Cgrandkids,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said.


    ¡°By now, the King and Queen are already dead, and their oldest son has taken the throne. So after these great¨Cgrandkids, it moves on to the next King¡¯s grandkids. That¡¯s where it starts getting <i>more </iplex. A lot of them don¡¯t stay in the royal line and are basically cut off. It kind of restarts with the new King¡¯s grandkids,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah. If they aren¡¯t direct descendants of the King, they basically get pushed aside. That could exin how the family got so small. You might have more rtives out there than you think,¡± he said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯m going to keep looking into the whole family. I want to know if any are still out there<i>,¡± </i>I


    said.


    ¡°You should. Just follow everything from the original King and Queen. That should tell you what happened to everyone. Does it have full records?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah. They just don¡¯t show up on the actual family tree. So I¡¯ve got a lot of reading ahead,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s going to take some time,¡± he said.


    Then we heard something outside. It sounded like a twig snapping, and Elias immediately turned his head


    toward the cave entrance. He moved toward it quietly, signaling for me to stay put.


    He stepped outside, and only seconds passed before I heard the cracking of bones and Elias letting out a


    loud growl. I got up and went to the entrance, staying in the shadows, and I saw him standing face to face


    with three men. They were in human form, and right away, I could tell they weren¡¯t werewolves. But Elias


    clearly didn¡¯t like them.


    They looked straight at me like they could see me even though I was in the shadows, and I noticed


    something strange about their faces. ck veins ran up their cheeks, and their eyes were glowing red. Long fangs hung from their upper jaws, and they stared at me with a threatening look.


    ¡°Princess,¡± they all said together.


    ¡°Vampires,¡± I gasped.

 Slayer 32

    Elias realized they had seen me standing there, and he stepped between us, telling me to get back inside


    the cave.


    Vampires and werewolves had always been enemies. They¡¯d been fighting each other for hundreds of


    years, and when they weren¡¯t in battle, they were plotting how to wipe each other out. But as I stood there <fn5ee9> Readplete version only at find[f]ovel</fn5ee9>


    in front of these vampires, I could tell something about them didn¡¯t feel right.


    I didn¡¯t listen to Elias¡¯smand. Instead, I walked out of the cave and stood behind him. I could see the


    worry on his face. He clearly thought this was going to end with me getting hurt¨Cor worse. But the


    vampires weren¡¯t attacking. They were only staring at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not here to kill us,¡± I said.


    ¡°What are you talking about? They¡¯re vampires. Of course they¡¯re going to kill us,¡± Elias snapped.


    ¡°No. They¡¯re not,¡± I said firmly. And I noticed how the vampires¡® tense posture eased a bit.


    ¡°You really are the princess,¡± one of them said. Elias looked at them, wary. He shifted back into human


    form, and I tossed him a pair of shorts.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Elias growled at them.


    ¡°We want her. We need her,¡± the other one said, pointing at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s never going to happen,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°We heard she¡¯s mated to an Alpha. You finally escaped from your father¡¯s hold,¡± the first one said.


    ¡°How do you even know that? Everyone believed I died during childbirth,¡± I said.


    ¡°News travels,¡± he replied.


    ¡°What do you want her for?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. Our leader just told us toe and get her. He needs her for something, but he didn¡¯t say what,¡± the vampire said.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to hurt me,¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the feeling we got,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I know he will. I can feel it. He didn¡¯t tell you on purpose<b>¨C</b>so I¡¯d trust you. But he is going to hurt me,¡± I said, clutching Elias¡¯s arms.


    Elias raised his arms protectively in front of me, and I heard a growl rising in his chest.


    ¡°We¡¯re not here to fight,¡± one of them said.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re getting one,¡± Elias said, his voice low as his fangs began to grow.


    TEA.


    < CHAPTER 32


    More Rewards


    ¡°We¡¯ve been watching you, princess. You helped bring down a werebear. And you survived everything that witch threw at you. Do you understand how strong you have to be to do that?¡± the vampire asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going with you,¡± I said again.


    ¡°We have to take you. I mean it. If we don¡¯t bring you back, our leader will kill us,¡± he said.


    ¡°If you try to take her, I will kill you,¡± Elias growled, fur already sprouting along his arms. He was about to


    shift again, but I knew he wouldn¡¯t fully change while I was right beside him.


    ¡°I said no,¡± I repeated.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice,¡± one of them yelled, lunging at us. Elias shoved me back into the cave and transformed fully,unching himself at the vampires.


    The vampires were fast¨Cscarily fast¨Cbut werewolves weren¡¯t exactly weak. We weren¡¯t created just to destroy vampires, but we were the only kind of supernatural being fast and strong enough to actually kill


    them.


    Elias being an Alpha gave him an edge. He wasrger than most wolves. He got hold of one vampire while


    the other tried to slip past him to reach me. He was fighting both at once, and they both came at him


    together. I could tell he was struggling. Two against one was tough. But he was strong, and he was holding


    them back. Still, I could see they were doing real damage to him.


    Panic overtook me, and I dropped my head, shaking it from side to side. This was all because of me, all of <ol><li>it. They were after me, not him. They¡¯re going to kill him because of me. They¡¯re going to kill him. They¡¯re </li></ol>


    going to kill him. Then I suddenly shouted ¡°NO!¡± and a st of glowing blue light shot from my body,


    knocking all three of them to the ground.


    The force threw me backward too, and Inded t on my back, but I got up much quicker than the others


    and ran straight toward Elias. He was slowly rising, and one of the vampires was barely moving on the


    ground while the other stayedpletely still.


    I cautiously walked over to check, and the one who wasn¡¯t moving had already died. A tree branch had pierced straight through his heart. The other wasn¡¯t able to get up because he¡¯d been pinned down by


    another branch. The wood itself was weakening him.


    I heard Elias shift back into his human form, and when I saw the wounds on him, he looked furious seeing


    the vampires lying there. He grabbed a thick branch from the ground, walked over to the vampire who was


    still alive, and drove it straight into his chest. His body shriveled, turned gray, and then he died.


    ¡°Holy s**t,¡± I muttered. Elias turned to face me. I was standing there, trembling. I couldn¡¯t make sense of what had just happened. I had no idea what I had just done. My mind was a mess, still trying to piece


    together what just urred.


    Elias took hold of my arms and looked me straight in the eyes. He tried to speak to me, but everything


    came through muffled and distant, like echoes. So he led me back to the cave.


    He slipped into a pair of shorts, packed all of my belongings into a bag, and we left the cave again. I wasn¡¯t


    223


    reacting to anything, so he had to drag me along through the woods.


    More Rewards


    I was inplete shock. I couldn¡¯tprehend what was going on. I knew something had changed in me on my sixteenth birthday. My body had changed, and I knew somehow I belonged <i>to </i>the royal family. But now everything felt too real. No one ever said the royals had powers. No one ever told me they could


    defeat enemies with abilities like that.


    Somehow, I had sted away two vampires who were trying to kill Elias. Somehow<i>, </i>I had grown to the same size as a werebear. Nothing about this made sense, and it was all happening too quickly. I didn¡¯t


    know what to believe anymore¨Cmy mind was spinning with confusion.


    Elias looked at me with deep concern while pulling me through the trees. He could tell I wasn¡¯t dealing


    with any of this well. Then he suddenly stopped, pulled a shirt out of the bag, and pressed it against my


    face. That snapped me out of the fog.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Your nose is bleeding. I think you pushed yourself too hard back there. You¡¯re not used to using that kind


    of energy, that¡¯s all,¡± he said. I took the shirt and held it to my nose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell happened back there,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know<i>,¡± </i>he replied. ¡°But now I¡¯m starting to understand why your father is so determined to get you back.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell were those vampires working for?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Probably the vampire council. I¡¯ve never seen them before, so I can¡¯t say for certain. They might belong to a different vampire coven. It¡¯s hard to tell. There are so many of them out there,¡± he said.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry about it right now. We just need to get back to our pack. Then you¡¯ll be safe,¡± he said,


    looking at me with such concern it made me uneasy.


    ¡°You still want me? Why? I¡¯m too much trouble,¡± I said. He scoffed at that.


    ¡°You¡¯re not too much trouble. Right now, I know I need to protect you more than anything. More and more


    people are discovering who you are. If you were out there alone right now, you¡¯d be dead,¡± he said.


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t. I¡¯d still be a ve,¡± I corrected him. He nodded. He knew that no one would kill me


    because they wanted my powers. They would break me until I used my powers however they wanted.


    ¡°Our new location isn¡¯t far from here. If we keep moving, we¡¯ll get there in a couple of hours,¡± Elias said. I nodded and we started walking again.


    ¡°Elias. They said they saw us take down that werebear. How could vampires have seen that? It was broad daylight and we were out in the open. There wasn¡¯t even any shade from the woods to hide them,¡± I said,


    confused.


    ¡°Daywalkers,¡± he said.


    < CHAPTER 32


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    More Rewards


    ¡°Some vampires can walk in the daytime. We don¡¯t know how, but they can,¡± he said. I realized we needed


    to get back to the pack even faster now.


    We moved much more carefully this time, in case there were more vampires lurking nearby, or more


    people hanging around. But we didn¡¯t stop.


    We finally arrived at a small town that seemed to have only a few hundred people. The houses looked nice, and one house at the top of the town stood out¨Cit was much fancier than all the others.


    But I noticed there were no shops or stores. Just houses.


    ¡°Wee home,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°This is the new location?¡± I asked,pletely shocked.


    ¡°Yeah. Why? Were you expecting another camp out in the woods?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah, kind of,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Well, we have this ce because no one would expect us to live somewhere like this. People think we live simple lives in the woods. So instead, we built this as a backup. No one will find us here,¡± he said.


    Soon, we were surrounded by the rest of the pack, all happy we had arrived in one piece¨Ceven though I


    wasn¡¯t sure we would.


    2


    <b>Get </b>Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote

 Slayer 33

    CHAPTER <b>33 </b>


    Elias brought me to the house situated at the highest point in the vige¨Cit was clearly thergest one there¨Cand when I stepped inside, I was genuinely taken aback by what I saw.


    The house felt quite new and was beautifully maintained inside. Apparently, his entire pack had secretly constructed it themselves. This exined why there were far more people here than I had initially assumed were part of his pack. It seemed there were many more members spread out, possibly working on this building or elsewhere, so no one really knew the true size of his army.


    They had built Elias a two¨Cstory home, though it wasn¡¯t nearly as grand as Father¡¯s packhouse. It wasn¡¯t a mansion by any means; it felt much more like a cozy, lived¨Cin home than anything extravagant.


    Elias led me upstairs and showed me my bedroom, which was located directly across the hallway from his own room. I was relieved that he still wasn¡¯t pushing any expectations on me. His room had an ensuite bathroom, but there was another bathroom right next to mine, which I found perfectly eptable.


    After that, Elias went to settle into his room while I closed my door and gazed out the window<i>. </i>The view was a clear, unobstructed look out into the forest, where I could see wolves patrolling the territory.


    I decided to take a shower since we had been in hiding for a few days. Once clean, I changed into fresh


    clothes, returned to my room, and closed the door behind me.


    Looking at the bed, which seemed incredibly inviting, Iy down and found it was just asfortable as it


    appeared.


    Eventually, I drifted off to sleep.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the vampires are drawing dangerously close. The war is approaching the castle. I strongly believe the royal family should evacuate,¡± a guard informed the King.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going anywhere. If the vampirese here looking for a fight, they will get one,¡± the King dered firmly. They were seated in the throne room of a very old castle, dressed in garments reminiscent of the 1400s. The scene felt surreal, and his Queen, sitting beside him, looked utterly


    stunning.


    ¡°My love, please think carefully about what he is saying. We are losing members of the royal family due to targeted vampire attacks,¡± the Queen pleaded.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t true royals,¡± the King dismissed.


    ¡°They are your family¨Cyour cousins, second cousins, members of the royal bloodline. They just don¡¯t descend directly from the heir to the throne,¡± the Queen argued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard that a few have been killed by vampires,¡± the King said casually.


    ¡°Try thirty¨Csix. I¡¯ve been keeping track. They are systematically wiping out everyone with royal blood. And


    < CHAPTER 33


    More Rewards >


    next, they wille for us¨Cfor you and our children-anyone who might hold any power against them,¡± the Queen said with eyes full of desperation.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do for my rtives. They are isted in their own viges, and I don¡¯t even know where most of them are. They move around too often. But if the vampires dare approach my home, they


    will face the full strength of royal power,¡± the King asserted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what the true force of royal power is,¡± the Queen admitted quietly.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve never had to wield it before. But our children will be safe. I will be safe,¡± he promised.


    ¡°What about me?¡± the Queen asked, fully aware she wasn¡¯t truly royal by blood and held <i>no </i>powers¨Cnot <fn286a> Chapters first released on find{n}ovel</fn286a>


    even after being marked by the King.


    He simply looked at her, then away, refusing to answer. He believed casualties were inevitable in war and


    was prepared to find another mate if necessary.


    When I woke up, the smell of something cooking downstairs immediately caught my attention, and it


    smelled absolutely delicious. So, I got out of bed and headed downstairs, where I found Elias once again


    in the kitchen.


    ¡°You really enjoy cooking, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked, leaning casually against the doorframe.


    ¡°Yeah. It helps me rx. After everythingtely, I needed it,¡± he said.


    ¡°Makes sense,¡± I said, grabbing a drink from the kitchen.


    ¡°How was your nap?¡± he


    ¡°It was good. Why didn¡¯t you nap? You look tired,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get some sleep tonight,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Alright, if you say so,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± he assured me.


    After he finished cooking, we sat down at the table to eat. I already knew this entire pack was made up of


    kids who had been abused but had grown into incredible warriors, now one of the most respected packs in the country. Still, I found myself increasingly curious about Elias.


    He¡¯d told me his father was an alcoholic and that he and Luke had run away together, but that was all he¡¯d


    shared. He seemed to know so much about me, yet I hardly knew anything about him.


    ¡°You want to ask something¨CI can tell,¡± Elias said, watching me.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. None of my business,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Maybe I should decide what¡¯s your business,¡± he countered.


    ¡°I was wondering about your life before the pack,¡± I admitted, waiting for his answer. His expression was


    unreadable.


    ¡°You mean living with my parents? Where my father abused me?¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said.


    ¡°Not much to tell. He was just brutal,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°Any brothers or sisters?¡± I asked.


    More Remarth


    ¡°Yeah, but they¡¯re all older than me. By the time I ran away, they had already left. Dad had worn them out with his beatings, and they got out as soon as they could. So, I was thest one left. There was a big gap between me and the sibling before me, so I spent a long time alone in that house,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Did your mother ever try to stop him?¡±


    ¡°She tried sometimes, but not very hard. She knew how bad his temper was, and I think she preferred him


    hitting us kids instead of her,¡± he said.


    ¡°So after you left, he only had her,¡± I pointed out. Elias nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess I never really thought about that before. I suppose she had no choice but to take the beatings once I was gone,¡± he said, looking somewhat satisfied with that realization.


    After dinner, I cleaned up, washed the dishes, and put everything away. Then we sat down to watch a


    movie. Elias pulled me close so I was resting against his side, with his arm wrapped around me as he


    gently rubbed my arm.


    While we were watching TV, someone knocked at the door. Elias called out for them toe in, and Luke entered carrying a tablet. He showed it to Elias while we were still sitting on the couch.


    I nced at the screen too. It was surveince footage from another pack¨Cchildren of very young ages lined up outside, naked, being whipped and punished by the Alpha.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± Elias asked quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s from Ironcliff Pack. The Alpha there is aplete piece of work¨Cbased on what we¡¯ve seen, he¡¯s abusing most of the kids in his pack. And it¡¯s clear he gets some twisted pleasure out of it. These photos just came through,¡± Luke exined, and both Elias and I leaned in to get a closer look at the tablet.


    ¡°We have to get those kids out of there,¡± I said firmly. Elias looked at me in a way I wasn¡¯t expecting- almost like he was proud, like he was relieved that I understood what this pack stood for. That I recognized our mission was to save victims and offer them safety.


    ¡°Yeah. We absolutely need to get them out¨Csooner rather thanter,¡± Elias agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯m already assembling a group of warriors. We¡¯ll start working on a strategy right away,¡± Luke said. So Elias and I stood and followed him to the gathering area where everyone was meeting.


    Liam, the head warrior¨Caside from Elias¨Cwas already there with a mapid out in front of him.


    More Rewards


    ¡°Alright, here¡¯s what we know. The Alpha¡¯s name is Rhydian. He took control of the pack around fifteen


    years ago, after his father mysteriously died. Officially, it was med on a rogue attack, but most suspect


    that Rhydian murdered him to take power. And honestly, no one would be surprised. Everything we¡¯ve seen


    points to him being a violent, sadistic bastard, and it¡¯s only been getting worse. The pack is located


    roughly eight hours from here. We¡¯re going to be away for a few days. Luckily for us, their borders are wide


    open, which makes this a very viable target. An ambush won¡¯t be difficult to pull off,¡± Liam briefed the


    group.


    It wasn¡¯t the entire pack gathered there, but there were a good number of people present. I had a feeling


    Elias was going to tell me to stay behind. And even though I didn¡¯t want to be left behind if he was going, I


    also knew I couldn¡¯t fight. I wasn¡¯t trained, so I wasn¡¯t sure what I¡¯d contribute in an actual mission.


    Everyone was discussing tactics, and the whole process moved swiftly. They nned everything with


    such skill and uracy, it was clear they¡¯d done this kind of thing many times before. After the meeting


    wrapped up, Elias and I headed back to the house.


    ¡°You okay? You were pretty quiet out there,¡± Elias asked as he shut the door behind us.


    ¡°You guys are the professionals when ites to this stuff. I was just there to observe,¡± I said, starting to


    walk off, but he caught my hand before I could.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else on your mind. I can feel it,¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be gone for a few days, and I already know you¡¯re going to ask me to stay behind because


    I can¡¯t fight. I get that¨CI do. But that doesn¡¯t mean I want you to leave,¡± I told him honestly.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy, but this is what we have to do. And once I¡¯m back, we¡¯ll dive straight into your


    training. If everything goes well, this will be thest mission you¡¯ll have to sit out,¡± he promised.


    ¡°Yeah. Alright,¡± I replied, forcing a smile that I hoped looked more convincing than it felt.


    But he didn¡¯t buy it¨Che pulled me into a hug instead. He understood that I wasn¡¯t thrilled about him going


    away, even if it was only for a few days. Still, I knew this was exactly why he formed this pack in the first


    ce¨Cto save kids from situations like the one at Ironcliff. His job was to protect them. So I wasn¡¯t going


    to make a big deal out of it. I just needed to keep my emotions in check and let him do what he was


    meant to do.


    <b>2 </b>


    <b>Comments </b>

 Slayer 34

    CHAPTER <b>34 </b>


    I understood that Elias really needed to get some rest, but at the same time, reaching that pack and <fn8197> Discover more novels at f?ndnovel</fn8197>


    rescuing those children was urgent.


    The pack was an eight¨Chour drive away, and Elias had made up his mind to get some sleep in the car


    during the trip.


    I waspletely on board with that¨Cas long as he actually got the rest he needed. Thest thing I wanted was for him to end up getting hurt or making a mistake during the mission, especially if it turned <i>into </i>a


    fight. Ideally, they would get in and out without being seen, but realistically, that was unlikely.


    While Elias was busy packing his bag, I could feel the weight of his thoughts¨Che was tense and clearly trying to focus, but it wasn¡¯t himself he was worried about.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stress about me,¡± I said, breaking the silence. He paused and looked up at me, puzzled.


    ¡°How did you know I was thinking about you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I just knew. You¡¯ve already arranged for twelve warriors to be stationed around the house at all times. They¡¯re rotating in two shifts¨Csix on each, twelve hours apiece. There¡¯s no way anything could get past them without me noticing or without me having time to escape,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I know that¡¯s all true. But it doesn¡¯t really ease my mind. I still need to know for certain that you¡¯ll be alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°I will be. You¡¯re taking thirty warriors with you, which means I still have a hundred and seventy left here keeping watch,¡± I reminded him.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said with a faint nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I reassured him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve left Chris in charge while I¡¯m away. He¡¯s fully informed about everything that attacked us while we were on our own. He knows about the werebear and the vampires. So he¡¯ll be keeping a close eye out for them specifically. And he also knows the werebear was cloaked by a witch¡¯s magic,¡± Elias exined.


    ¡°Alright. Sounds like everything¡¯s under control,¡± I said.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯ll do while I¡¯m gone?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. Maybe try to get to know some of the pack better. Something like that. But I don¡¯t really know how to go about it,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°I get that. But you¡¯ll figure it out,¡± he said reassuringly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly the best at starting conversations. Honestly, I¡¯ve never really had to before,¡± I told him.


    ¡°And they¡¯ll understand that. Which means they¡¯ll probably go out of their way to make it easier for you. Don¡¯t stress about it. They¡¯re all good people, and even though they haven¡¯t lived your exact experience,


    < CHAPTER 34


    they¡¯ve been through simr things,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give it a shot,¡± I said.


    More Rewards >


    I followed Elias downstairs, where the warriors were already waiting outside next to the vehicles. Elias kissed me goodbye, and I stood there, watching as they all drove off.


    After they were gone, I headed back inside. I made myself a cup of coffee and sat down at the table, opening the book I had been reading about the royal family.


    By the year 1410, the King and Queen had ten children, and those children had produced a total of forty¨Cone grandchildren and one hundred seventy¨Ctwo great¨Cgrandchildren.


    By that point, their eldest child had assumed the throne, making him the second King in the line. He went


    on to have seven children of his own and sixteen grandchildren.


    But then the war began, and those numbers dropped drastically. Arge number of the King¡¯s nieces and nephews were pulled into the conflict with the vampires, and many of them died. The royal bloodline suffered heavily as a result. Still, the reigning King managed to keep his immediate family away from the


    front lines. They somehow seeded in keeping the vampires from breaching the castle, managing to


    preserve the lives of the royal household.


    Yet I couldn¡¯t forget that this King had been willing to sacrifice his own mate just to ensure his and his


    children¡¯s safety¨Csimply because she didn¡¯t have the pure royal blood.


    Now I had reached the year 1450 in the book. His eldest son had risen to the throne, bing the third King. I couldn¡¯t even pronounce most of their names¨Csome weren¡¯t written in English at all¨Cso I had taken to giving them nicknames in my notebook as I tracked the lineage. Just trying to keep it all straight.


    While I was sitting at the table, absorbed in my reading, a knock sounded at the front door. I stood up to


    answer it and found Chris standing there.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I greeted him.


    ¡°Hey. Hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything important,¡± he said politely.


    ¡°Not at all. I was just doing a bit of light reading. Nothing urgent,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Good. Elias mentioned you were thinking about getting to know the pack a bit more,¡± he said.


    ¡°I was considering it. Are you here to y the role of my guide?¡± I asked with a half¨Csmile.


    ¡°Elias told me you were feeling a little uneasy about it, and he asked if I could show you around,¡± he


    exined.


    ¡°No problem. That actually sounds good,¡± I said, then closed the door behind me as we began walking


    away from the house.


    We made our way toward a wide, open field where several warriors were in the middle of training


    exercises.


    More Rewards


    We stayed off to the side, watching them for a while. Chris exined what they were doing since most of it wentpletely over my head. Before long, a few others joined us.


    ¡°Lyra, this is Cee, Hailey, Joey, Theo, Roan, and Carl,¡± Chris said, introducing the group.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ve probably forgotten all of our names<b>,¡± </b>Joey said with a


    teasing smile.


    ¡°Yeah, I did. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I admitted, a little embarrassed.


    ¡°No worries. You¡¯ve had a lot of names thrown at you,¡± she said kindly.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess that¡¯s true,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let this crowd intimidate you. We¡¯re all pretty sure Elias will have you fighting alongside us in <i>no </i>


    time,¡± Cee said.


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of the intimidating part,¡± I said with a nervousugh.


    ¡°So, what are you all up to now?¡± Chris asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re heading over to Hailey¡¯s ce for lunch¨Cit¡¯s her turn to host today,¡± Roan answered.


    ¡°Mind if wee along?¡± Chris asked.


    ¡°Not at all. Come on,¡± Hailey said, motioning for us to follow.


    We walked back into town to one of the houses, and there was plenty of room to sit around in the living


    area. Everyone talked casually with me, and I appreciated that they weren¡¯t treating me like I was


    someone special¨Cno Luna, no royalty, just one of them. And I really liked that feeling.


    I wasn¡¯t great at making conversation, and they clearly noticed, but they did their best to include me.


    Whenever I started getting quiet, they gently pulled me into whatever topic they were discussing.


    After being shut away in an attic for most of my life, socializing was definitely not something I had any


    experience with. It was something I¡¯d have to learn. But they were patient, and their efforts didn¡¯t go


    unnoticed. I was grateful for how weing they were.


    Still, it felt strange, sitting there talking casually like this. I¡¯d never experienced anything like it before. And


    honestly, this was the first time I hadn¡¯t been attacked since Elias rescued me from my father. That


    absence of danger made me feel a little off¨Cbnce.


    It was like my mind was still waiting for something bad to happen. I was so used to chaos, I had to remind


    myself that there would be calm days too. And this one¨CI actually liked.


    The people in this pack were warm and genuine, and that meant a lot. They didn¡¯t look at me with


    suspicion or disdain. No one acted like I didn¡¯t belong. And for once, I felt like I truly fit in somewhere. It


    was strange, but also something I hoped I could hold on to. Maybe even grow into.


    I ended up leaving Hailey¡¯s house around sunset after spending the entire afternoon with them. Chris walked me back to the house, and I thanked him for what had turned out to be a really good day. Then I


    stepped inside and closed the door behind me.


    More Rewards >


    I made my way to the kitchen and flipped on the light. But the moment the room lit up, I saw a shadow


    move across the floor behind me.


    I spun around, and standing across the room was a shadowy, spectral figure¨Cstaring directly at me.


    ¡°Hello, princess,¡± he said.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    E


    Vote

 Slayer 35

    CHAPTER <b>35 </b>


    I stood frozen, staring at the ghostly shadow figure lingering across the kitchen. My mind raced, trying to make sense of what exactly I was seeing.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you?¡± I asked cautiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been sent by the ck Witch,¡± it answered, its voice cold and otherworldly. ¡°She says you can¡¯t hide.¡±


    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t she here to say it to my face?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re surrounded by werewolves,¡± it replied simply.


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± I snapped. ¡°That didn¡¯t stop herst time. She doesn¡¯t even know where I am.¡±


    ¡°She will. She always finds you. As long as you carry that power, she¡¯ll seek it out,¡± it said, voice low and


    steady.


    ¡°That¡¯s how she sent you here,¡± I muttered, more to myself than to the creature. ¡°She¡¯s sensing my power-


    using it like a beacon. But that means she still doesn¡¯t know where I actually am.¡±


    ¡°Enough. She will always find you,¡± it hissed.


    ¡°Is that you speaking now, ck Witch? Are you using this thing to talk to me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course I am,¡± it replied.


    ¡°Well, good luck next time. You didn¡¯t manage to catch me before¨Cyou barely even scratched me,¡± I said.


    ¡°That was before I understood what you truly are. Next time, I¡¯ll be ready,¡± the shadow answered, its voice


    chilling.


    ¡°Get out of my house,¡± I said coldly, lifting my hand toward it.


    The ghost immediately began shrieking, its wail high¨Cpitched and piercing, as if it were in unbearable pain.


    I knew right then¨Cghosts don¡¯t feel pain. This was the witch reacting through her puppet.


    My front door burst open as the warriors stormed in, weapons raised, but they froze when they saw the


    shadow.


    In an instant, the ghost dissolved into a ck, swirling mist and shot out the window, vanishing into the


    night.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chris asked, hurrying toward me.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. It didn¡¯t touch me¨Cit was just here to scare me,¡± I said, brushing off the chill that still clung


    to my skin.


    ¡°Who sent it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The ck Witch,¡± I said simply.


    < CHAPTER 35


    ¡°She knows where you are?¡± he asked, concern in his voice.


    More Rewards


    ¡°No. That¡¯s exactly why she sent that thing. She¡¯s grasping. She doesn¡¯t actually know where I am¨Cshe¡¯s just trying to find me,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ a bit of a relief,¡± he said with a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You guys can head back. That thing wasn¡¯t enough to scare me,¡± I assured him.


    Chris gave the order for the warriors to clear out, but insisted on checking the house from top to bottom


    before he left. He double¨Cchecked that I really was okay¨Conly then did he finally go.


    Once I was alone again, I headed upstairs and took a long, hot shower.


    After I finished, I came back downstairs to find all of my things still spread across the table¨C<i>books</i>,


    notebooks, papers. I poured myself a fresh cup of coffee and sat down again.


    But I decided not to keep reading the royal family history for now. Instead, I needed to shift my focus to something else¨Csomething more relevant to who I was. I needed to learn more about werewolves, about


    the mate bond, and everything that came with it.


    Yes, I was a werewolf¨Cbut I had never been taught anything about mates.


    I¡¯d learned bits and pieces over time¨Cthat we all eventually get one¨Cbut that was the extent of my


    knowledge.


    I knew there had to be much more to it. And for Elias¡¯s sake, if nothing else, I needed to understand.


    I flipped through the pages until I found the chapter on mates¨Cmating, marking, and what it all truly meant. It was the first time I was reading any of this in detail.


    I wasn¡¯t clueless¨CI understood what s*x was¨Cbut I had no idea how much deeper the bond ran between


    true mates. How intense it could really be.


    Suddenly, Elias¡¯s words from before made so much more sense. Why he kept telling me he wouldn¡¯t rush me, why he always said he¡¯d wait for me to be ready. It was never about hesitation¨Cit was about respect


    for what this bond truly was.


    I¡¯d noticed marks on people¡¯s necks around here, but I¡¯d never asked what they were. Now I understood- they were the physical sign of being marked by their mate.


    It was all a bit overwhelming, even a little frightening. And it forced me to recognize how na?ve I still was


    about a lot of things.


    I started making myself something to eat when my phone began ringing on the counter. I reached over


    and answered it.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Lyra. It¡¯s me,¡± Elias¡¯s familiar voice said through the speaker.


    214


    ¡°Hey. How¡¯s everything going?¡± I asked.


    More Rewards


    ¡°Pretty well. We¡¯re almost at the pack now. We¡¯ll set up camp tonight and move in at dawn,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah. nning a surprise attack, then?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s the hope, at least¨Cwe¡¯re counting on the element of surprise,¡± he replied.


    ¡°You guys better be careful out there,¡± I said, concern edging my voice.


    ¡°We will. I just wanted to call and check in with you. Everything going alright on your end?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah, things have been fine. I¡¯ve seen the warriors stationed outside the house, and Chris dropped by <fne31e> Read full story at find?novel</fne31e>


    earlier,¡± I said.


    ¡°Did you get a chance to meet anyone today?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I did. I met a few new faces, actually. I ended up having lunch at Hailey¡¯s ce and stayed most of the


    afternoon. Chris took me around to introduce me to some of the pack members¨Cthat¡¯s how I met Hailey


    and a few others,¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯m d you¡¯re getting out there and starting to connect with them. Are they treating you any differently?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, which was a huge relief. They all called me Lyra. No one called me Luna or princess or anything


    like that. That meant a lot,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s really great to hear,¡± he said warmly.


    We stayed on the phone, talking for a while. It wasforting hearing his voice until he eventually had to go. After hanging up, I had a quick dinner and headed upstairs.


    I went into my room,id down on the bed, and stared out the window, but something didn¡¯t feel right. A


    strange uneasiness crawled under my skin, and no matter how I turned or repositioned myself, I just


    couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Eventually, I got up and quietly walked down the hallway to Elias¡¯s room. The moment I stepped inside, I


    caught his scent lingering in the air and instantly felt calmer.


    I curled up in his bed, but he hadn¡¯t slept in it yet, so itcked his usual scent. I reached over and picked up


    the shirt he had worn earlier, brought it into the bed with me, and buried my face in it. That helped a lot¨C<b>l </b>


    rxed almost immediately and finally drifted off to sleep.


    Somewhere in the middle of the night, I was jolted awake by a loud banging noise echoing through the


    house.


    I sat up, heart pounding, and scanned the room, but there was nothing out of ce. No movement. No shadows. Nothing.


    I slipped out of bed cautiously and made my way to the door. Peeking into the hallway, I saw nothing but darkness. I started making my way downstairs, step by slow step, trying to stayposed.


    < CHAPTER 35


    More Rewards >


    I turned the corner into the kitchen¨Cand froze. All of the cab doors and drawers were flying open and mming shut over and over, with no one around to touch them. No visible force, no physical presence- just chaos unfolding on its own.


    I stood there, transfixed, watching it all. The ghost that had appeared in the kitchen earlier shed through my mind¨Cwas he back to haunt me again? Or was this the ck Witch¡¯s doing, trying <i>to </i>rattle me?


    I wasn¡¯t sure. But if the witch had been using that ghost to tap into my energy, then she¡¯d only seen what he saw¨Cthis kitchen. And now, it was the only room being affected. That couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.


    Then, just like that, the ghostly figure reappeared right in front of me. I jumped as he materialized from


    nowhere.


    ¡°Well, hello again, Princess. Lovely to see you,¡± he said with a cruel smirk.


    ¡°Get the hell out of my house,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°But your dear father is so desperate to see you,¡± he said, mockingly.


    ¡°My father can rot in hell,¡± I spat.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was hoping you¡¯d say,¡± he replied, and suddenly he thrust his arm forward, pressing his hand directly against my chest.


    A sharp, agonizing pain tore through me and I screamed.


    But then, something happened. A brilliant, white¨Chot light burst from my chest, shining so brightly that I


    had to look down.


    The pain stopped abruptly¨Che wasn¡¯t burning me anymore. Instead, he was the one screaming now, trying to yank his hand away. But he couldn¡¯t. His hand was stuck, fused to the light pouring out of me.


    My guards burst into the house and came rushing in, only to stop in shock at the scene before them.


    ¡°Lyra! What do we do?¡± one of them called out, panic in his voice.


    I tried to answer, but the ghost looked up at me with a twisted grin. That evil look in his eyes returned and


    he shoved even harder into my chest.


    The pain reignited, searing through me worse than before. I dropped to my knees with another scream, overwhelmed by the burning that wouldn¡¯t stop.


    I kept shaking my head, desperate, trying to find a way to end it¨Cbut I had no idea how. His hand felt like it


    was branding itself into me.


    <b>Get </b>Bonus (Ad) >

 Slayer 36

    As the warriors stood by, unable to intervene, I somehow summoned the strength to push myself back up


    onto my feet. The ghost¡¯s smug grin faltered as I met his eyes, locking my gaze with his. Drawing on the


    screech. The ghost released its hold on me and was forcefully pulled from the house <i>once more</i>.


    The light faded just as quickly as it had intensified, and the moment it disappeared, my legs gave out


    beneath me and I copsed. The warriors rushed over, their faces pale with shock.


    One of them gently swept my hair aside to inspect my chest, revealing a deep burn in the distinct shape of


    a handprint. I could see in their eyes that they were unsure of how to helppletely at a loss.


    Chris arrived not long after, responding to their mind¨Clink message, and I quietly asked him to help me get


    back to my room. There wasn¡¯t much anyone could do at that point.


    ¡°What the hell was that thing trying to do?¡± Chris asked as he helped me settle into bed.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. He definitely wanted to hurt me. But beyond that¡­ I have no idea what his actual goal was,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Alright. You need rest either way. I¡¯m cing two guards inside the house tonight, just in case he returns,¡±


    Chris said firmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be back tonight,¡± I replied, my voice tired.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking any chances. If Elias finds out I didn¡¯t do everything in my power to protect you, I¡¯m a dead man. Two guards are staying inside. End of discussion,¡± Chris insisted.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°I also called for a doctor to take a look at that burn. It looks nasty,¡± he added.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had worse. There¡¯s no need to fuss. With any luck, the werewolf healing will have taken care of it by morning,¡± I said with a shrug.


    ¡°Maybe. But either way, the doctor¡¯s already on her way. She should be here in a couple of hours,¡± he


    replied.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I murmured.


    Chris left the room, though I never heard him actually exit the house.


    He settled in the living room with the two guards, keeping watch while I tried to rx and get some sleep.


    But rest didn¡¯te easily. I tossed and turned, still shaken by what had happened.


    I kept thinking about the ghost and what it might¡¯ve wanted, and the more I dwelled on it<b>, </b>the more my head throbbed with the weight of unanswered questions.


    Eventually, Dr. Eris arrived. She came directly to my room, sat with me for a while, and examined the burn. <fn9cba> For more chapters visit f?ndnovel</fn9cba>


    < CHAPTER 36


    She lookedpletely baffled. She admitted she¡¯d never encountered anything like it before.


    More Rewardy


    She took a few photographs of the wound¨Cfor her research, she said, and <i>to </i>document the case in case


    anything simr ever turned up again.


    She gave me a special ointment to apply to the burn, though she confessed she didn¡¯t <i>know </i>if it would actually help. At that point, I could only hope that my werewolf healing would kick in and erase the damage quickly.


    Eventually, I did manage to fall asleep for a short while. But as soon as the first light of dawn crept through the window, I woke up again.


    I headed downstairs to find Chris and the two guards still awake and stationed in the house.


    I went to make some coffee and offered it to them all¨Cthey dly epted. They had been up all night,


    after all.


    I sat at the table and Chris took the seat across from me, his eyes watching me carefully.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. Have you told Elias what happenedst night?¡± I asked in return.


    ¡°I tried calling him, but I couldn¡¯t reach him. I think their team already moved in on that pack,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t tell him yet. If he hears about this now, he¡¯ll just get distracted¨Cand that¡¯ll only put him at


    greater risk. Wait until he¡¯s back,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°Yeah. Are you worried he¡¯s going to get hurt?¡± Chris asked gently.


    ¡°A little. But this is what he does. He seems to know how to handle himself,¡± I said.


    ¡°He does. And you don¡¯t need to worry¨Che¡¯lle back in one piece,¡± Chris reassured me.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right,¡± I said with a faint nod.


    ¡°Elias told me you were thinking about sneaking back into your father¡¯s pack,¡± Chris said after a pause.


    ¡°Eventually, yes. I have to know what happened to my mother. And I believe there¡¯s other important information hidden in my father¡¯s office¨Cstuff that matters to me,¡± I said, my voice steady.


    ¡°About what you are,¡± he said, his voice quieter now.


    ¡°Yeah. About my connection to the royal bloodline. My ancestry. Anything I can uncover that might be useful to me,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Well, Elias didn¡¯t look too thrilled when he found out you were thinking of going back there,¡± Chris noted.


    ¡°I figured as much. But he understands that it means something to me,¡± I said simply.


    Chris didn¡¯t stick around much longer after that. Despite barely getting any rest, he had responsibilities around the pack that couldn¡¯t wait. He still had to make sure everything was running smoothly.


    < CHAPTER 35


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    After I changed clothes, I headed outside. I found my way to the training grounds and sat down, quietly observing the warriors in the middle of their morning drills.


    I was genuinely captivated by their techniques¨Cthe way they moved, the strategies they used, the way they supported and challenged one another inbat. Every detail held my attention.


    They weren¡¯t bothered by my presence, probably because they could tell I wasn¡¯t there to scrutinize them. I needed to learn how to fight, and with Elias away, this was the best opportunity I had. Watching them


    might teach me something.


    Once training ended, I wandered back toward the residential part <i>of </i>the pack. I meandered between the houses, asionally stopping to chat with people. Most of them had <i>to </i>reintroduce themselves since I couldn¡¯t remember anyone¡¯s name, and honestly, many weren¡¯t part of the old vige. There were so many


    unfamiliar faces.


    I still didn¡¯t know how many people actually lived in this pack. I wasn¡¯t sure if Elias even kept official


    records like a standard pack Alpha might.


    Because, well, this pack was far from ordinary.


    By mid¨Cmorning, I returned to the house. I poured myself a ss of water and sat at the kitchen table with


    a book, reading quietly. That¡¯s when my phone started to ring.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I answered.


    ¡°Lyra. It¡¯s me,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°Hi. How are you? Did you manage to get the kids out safely?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, the kids are all safe. But what about you?¡± he said, concern creeping into his voice.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, a little puzzled.


    ¡°Chris told me what happenedst night,¡± he said tly.


    ¡°I specifically asked him not to say anything until you got back. I didn¡¯t want you to be distracted,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Toote for that. I¡¯m already on my way back,¡± he said.


    ¡°What about the kids? <i>Are </i>you bringing them back here?¡± I asked, startled.


    ¡°No. Luke has arranged homes for them¨Cfoster families in other packs. He¡¯s going to take them there. That¡¯s what¡¯s going to take a few days,¡± Elias exined.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you worrying about me while you were in the middle of a mission. What if you got hurt?¡±


    I said, guilt tugging at me.


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± he asked.


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t much she could do. She¡¯s never seen anything like it before. She gave me a topical


    treatment for the burn, but that¡¯s about it,¡± I said.


    Mare Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Has it started to heal at all?¡± he asked. I nced down and gently tugged my shirt away from my chest to


    look.


    ¡°I think so. It doesn¡¯t look as inmed now,¡± I said.


    ¡°I knew I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Elias, there¡¯s nothing you could¡¯ve done to stop this. It¡¯s the ck witch¨Cshe¡¯s the one controlling the ghost,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I need to be with you. I¡¯ll be home in a couple of hours. And I¡¯m <i>not </i>leaving you again,¡± he said.


    ¡°You and I both know that¡¯s not something you can promise. You¡¯re the Alpha of the Vanguards. People are always going to need you,¡± I reminded him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. No one needs me more than you do. I¡¯ll see you soon,¡± he said, the finality in his tone undeniable.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see you then,¡± I said softly.


    I stayed home for the next while, tidying up and reading to pass the time. The ce wasn¡¯t messy¨CI just needed something to keep me upied.


    Later, while I was doing a load ofundry, I heard my phone ringing again from the kitchen, so I walked


    over to answer it.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I said into the receiver.


    ¡°Hello, princess,¡± came the reply.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± I asked, instantly uneasy.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already forgotten your fianc¨¦¡¯s voice,¡± the man teased.


    ¡°Neil. How the hell did you get this number?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be happy to hear from me,¡± he said smoothly.


    ¡°I never wanted to hear your voice again,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Who the hell is Neil?¡± a voice asked behind me. I spun around¨Cand there was Elias, standing right there.


    <b>Get </b>Bonus (Ad) >

 Slayer 37

    I ended the call and turned my eyes toward Elias, who was standing in the living room staring at me with a puzzled expression, his travel bag still in his hand.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Neil?¡± he asked again, more firmly this time.


    ¡°He¡¯s the son of one of my father¡¯s Alpha acquaintances,¡± I exined, my voice low.


    ¡°And doesn¡¯t he think you¡¯re dead?¡± Elias asked, clearly trying to piece everything together.


    ¡°No. Neil and his dad both know I¡¯m still alive. My father tried to arrange a marriage between the two of us, ¡°I told him.


    ¡°You were engaged to him?¡± Elias asked, his eyes briefly darkening to ck before shifting back to their


    usual blue.


    ¡°I guess you could technically call it that. But I wouldn¡¯t. It was more of a deal between our fathers. Neil


    was on board because it saved him the trouble of searching for a mate¨Cand he¡¯s every bit as cruel as the


    rest of them. I didn¡¯t want anything to do with it. I swear. To him, I was nothing more than a convenient punching bag,¡± I said, watching Elias¡¯s expression shift into something unreadable.


    ¡°Did he ever actually hit you?¡± Elias asked quietly.


    ¡°Yeah. He did. The first time we ever met. My dad left us alone in the attic so we could ¡®get to know each other,¡® but Neil just saw the bruises I already had and assumed he could get away with more. And he was right,¡± I said, eyes dropping to the floor as shame crept in.


    I heard Elias lower his bag to the ground, then his footsteps approached until he stood directly in front of <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t say anything before. I honestly didn¡¯t think Neil would ever resurface,¡± I said, my voice


    trembling slightly. Elias ced his hands gently on my shoulders, then pulled me into a firm embrace,


    wrapping his arms securely around me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t havee at you like that. I had no idea someone else out there knew you were still


    alive,¡± he murmured against my hair.


    ¡°I know. And I never wanted you to find out. I never wanted to see Neil again,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Lyra¡­ was it just physical abuse?¡± Elias asked, his tone tense. I shook my head slowly, not trusting myself


    to speak.


    He didn¡¯t need me to say anything more¨Chis chest vibrated with a low growl, restrained but threatening, the sound echoing in the air between us.


    Somehow, he managed to keep himself from losing control and instead tightened his hold on me.


    ¡°None of that was your fault,¡± he said firmly.


    175


    < CHAPTER 37


    ¡°I wish I could believe that. But I didn¡¯t even fight him off that hard,¡± I admitted quietly.


    Mate Rewards


    ¡°I remember what you were like when I first saw you in that house. If Neil was an Alpha¡¯s son, you wouldn¡¯t


    have stood a chance. You didn¡¯t have the strength. And if you¡¯d resisted <i>too </i>much, he might¡¯ve killed you,¡±


    Elias said, gently but firmly lifting my chin so I would meet his gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I kept it from you. I didn¡¯t want to tell anyone,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°I understand. But don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not going to get to you here. All he has is a phone number¨C<i>someone </i>


    could¡¯ve passed it along. It doesn¡¯t have a tracker, I made sure of that. He can¡¯t trace <i>your </i>location


    through it. You¡¯re safe,¡± he assured me.


    ¡°I¡¯m really d you¡¯re home,¡± I told him, feeling some of the tension in my chest ease.


    ¡°Me too. Even being away just one night felt like too long,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a shower? I¡¯ll start dinner,¡± I suggested with a small smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s the best thing I¡¯ve heard all day,¡± he said, pressing a kiss to my forehead before picking his bag up


    and heading upstairs.


    I moved into the kitchen and began making dinner¨Csteak with a side of vegetables and a fresh sd. Everything was nearly finished by the time Elias came back downstairs.


    ¡°That smells amazing,¡± Elias said as he stepped into the kitchen.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be too long now,¡± I replied, flipping the steaks onest time.


    ¡°No rush,¡± he said. Then, after a pause, ¡°Hey, can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said, ncing over at him.


    ¡°Did you sleep in my bedst night¡­ with my shirt?¡± he asked, his tone yful but curious.


    My face flushed instantly. I hadpletely forgotten to tidy up his room before he came back.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I couldn¡¯t sleep in mine. So I went into yours. Your scent helped me fall asleep,¡± I admitted, feeling more embarrassed than I expected. But Elias just grinned at me, clearly amused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± he said, eyes twinkling. ¡°So¡­ does that mean you¡¯ll be sleeping there again tonight?¡±


    ¡°Probably,¡± I muttered, avoiding his gaze.


    ¡°Works for me,¡± he said casually.


    Of course it did. He was practically glowing. A sixteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl cuddling up in his bed, wrapped in his shirt¨Cevery guy¡¯s fantasy, especially for someone like Elias, already twenty¨Cfour. But he didn¡¯t push it. He just looked¡­ happy.


    We sat down to eat, and as usual, Elias acted like he hadn¡¯t eaten in days, practically inhaling the food like it was hisst meal on Earth. I knew he loved my cooking, but it still made me smile every time I saw him


    <b>eat </b>like that.


    < CHAPTER 37


    More Rewards >


    After dinner, I started stacking the dishwasher while Elias cracked open a beer and started telling me about the mission they¡¯d just returned from. They¡¯d managed to rescue around twenty children, and now they were working to find them proper homes. I could hear the pride in his voice, and I was genuinely impressed. He didn¡¯t talk himself up often, but this mattered to him.


    Then the wind outside suddenly shifted¨Csharp, unexpected.


    ¡°Princess¡­¡±


    The voice was faint but unmistakable. It whispered through the air like it had shape, like it could reach inside and twist something in me.


    I jerked upright, staring out the window.


    ¡°Princess¡­¡± it came again, riding the wind like a warning.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Elias asked, already standing.


    ¡°There¡¯s something out there. It¡¯s calling me,¡± I said quietly, my eyes scanning the treeline.


    Elias stepped up beside me and looked out. He saw the wind moving, but he didn¡¯t hear what I did. Not the


    voice. Not the name.


    Without a word, he stepped outside, checking the yard, the tree line, everything. But there was nothing. No movement. No presence. When he came back in, he double¨Cchecked every door and window, locking them tightly.


    ¡°There are patrols out across the whole territory,¡± he said. ¡°Nothing¡¯s getting in without being seen.¡±


    ¡°Ghosts have gotten in before,¡± I reminded him, ¡°without anyone seeing. They¡¯re being controlled¡­ by the ck witch.¡±


    ¡°Well, ghosts can¡¯t hurt you,¡± he said automatically.


    I pulled the neckline of my shirt down just far enough to reveal the faint, scorched imprint of a hand on my


    chest.


    ¡°This one can,¡± I said quietly.


    His jaw clenched, and his eyes widened as he stared at the mark. Rage flickered in his expression. <fnfe32> This content belongs to F¦ÉndNovel</fnfe32>


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s it. You¡¯re staying with me tonight. You don¡¯t sleep alone. If you hear <i>anything</i>¨Ceven if I don¡¯t -you wake me up. Got it?¡±


    I nodded silently, the weight of everything suddenly pressing down on me again. I tried to stay calm, but my hands were beginning to shake.


    Then my phone rang¨Cagain. Same unknown number.


    Neil.


    Before I could even reach for it, Elias snatched it up and answered.


    ¡°Lose this number,¡± he snapped before hanging up without waiting for a response.


    More Rewards


    Elias took me upstairs, his hand resting lightly on my lower back. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he could see it¨CI wasn¡¯t holding it together nearly as well as I wanted to. And now that Neil had reached out twice in one day, I was rattled.


    I needed a shower. Something to clear my head.


    I left the bathroom door cracked open just slightly¨Cnot enough for Elias to see anything, but enough that if something went wrong, he could be in here in seconds.


    Just in case.


    Once I stepped out of the shower, I hurriedly got dressed and climbed straight into bed without wasting a


    second.


    Elias was already lying there; he had turned on the television and selected a movie for us <i>to </i>watch


    together. He wrapped his arms tightly around me, like a protective shell, and wey there in silence while the film yed.


    I tried to pay attention to the movie, but staying focused was incredibly difficult. Elias wasn¡¯t fully watching


    either¨CI could tell. His entire body was tense, his instincts on high alert, locked into that protective mode.


    Suddenly, I heard my phone ringing from somewhere downstairs. But I didn¡¯t move. The only people who


    had that number were Elias and Luke. And Luke had no reason to call me directly¨Che¡¯d go through Elias if anything was urgent. So we ignored it. But a few momentster, I noticed Elias stiffening as he started receiving a mind link.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Elias responded quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± I shot back.


    ¡°There¡¯s something happening near the border. I told the patrol team to handle it. That¡¯s their job. I¡¯m not leaving you right now<i>,¡± </i>he told me.


    ¡°If it¡¯s something important and you need to defend the pack, you can go,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°No, I said it¡¯s under control,¡± he replied.


    ¡°What exactly is going on at the border?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have a clear visual. But they¡¯re picking up sounds¨Cwolves howling from a distance. No confirmation yet whether they¡¯re hostile or not,¡± Elias exined.


    ¡°If you want to go and check it out for yourself, I understand,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡± he repeated firmly. And I knew he meant it¨Che wasn¡¯t going to abandon me under any


    circumstances.


    4:5


    More Rewards


    But only a short whileter, he got another mind link, and this one was different. I could see it in the way his body tensed up all over again. Then came a noise¨Cchaotic movement right outside the house.


    I quickly climbed out of bed, walked to the window, and peered through the ss. What I saw made my breath catch¨Cseveral pack warriors were dragging unfamiliar men into the territory, marching straight


    toward our home.


    Elias had already gotten up. I watched as he threw on a shirt and left the bedroom. I followed behind him.


    We moved to the front entrance, and while I remained just inside, Elias stepped out onto the front porch to


    confront whoever wasing.


    The men they had brought in looked like they were Native American, and the warriors weren¡¯t being gentle


    about how they handled them.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Elias demanded, his voice cold andmanding.


    ¡°We¡¯vee to warn you about her,¡± one of the men said, pointing straight at me. Elias turned his head to


    nce back at me, and I felt all the other warriors¡® eyes shift in my direction, too.


    2


    <b>Get </b>Bonus (Ad) >

 Slayer 38

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were locked on me, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what exactly they thought I¡¯d done. I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Especially not to Elias or his pack. So what were they even talking about?


    ¡°Why would you need to warn us about my mate?¡± Elias growled.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to bring nothing but trouble to thisnd,¡± the man at the front replied.


    ¡°And who the hell are you?¡± Elias snapped.


    ¡°Alpha Damon. These are my warriors. We¡¯re from the Grimstone Pack,¡± he answered.


    ¡°The Grimstone Pack is two hours north of here. So why are you sticking your nose into our business?¡±


    Elias asked, stepping down the stairs.


    ¡°We keep an eye on what¡¯s happening near our borders. Any possible threats. And that girl standing up there? She¡¯s the biggest one we¡¯ve evere across,¡± Alpha Damon said.


    ¡°She¡¯s my mate. So if you want to keep your damn tongue, you better watch what you say<i>,¡± </i>Elias growled


    lowly.


    ¡°Do you even know what she is? She¡¯s going to drag danger here. The vampire council is looking for her. Their agents are everywhere. And we¡¯ve heard whispers of werebears nearby. Witches too,¡± Damon


    warned.


    ¡°We¡¯re already aware of those threats. Appreciate the unnecessary warning,¡± Elias said coldly.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already handled them once. If theye again, we¡¯ll handle them again. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to protect her. You¡¯re an Alpha¨Cyou should understand that. I don¡¯t care who¡¯s after her. No one gets to her without going through me,¡± Elias said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°This was a mistake,¡± Damon muttered.


    ¡°Your guy over there got something right¨Cit was a mistake. I¡¯ll give you one warning. Get the hell off my


    And we both know how easy it would be to crush the Grimstone Pack, Elias threatened.


    The warriors released the intruders. Damon gave me onest look before ordering his men to leave. They


    walked off together, and I stood gripping the doorway tightly. Elias sent his men back to patrol, then


    walked back to me.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, you know. Everyone would be better off if I wasn¡¯t here,¡± I said, turning and heading back inside.


    I walked upstairs, Elias following close behind, and sat cross¨Clegged on his bed.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not. He doesn¡¯t have a clue what he¡¯s talking about. That guy¡¯s never had a mate. He doesn¡¯t know what it means to love someone so much you¡¯d die for them,¡± Elias said.


    < CHAPTER <b>38 </b>


    More Rewards


    ¡°I know. I could feel iting from him. And the men who stood with him, they didn¡¯t seem to share his


    feelings at all,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°You really could sense that?¡± Elias questioned me with surprise.


    ¡°Yeah. But none of them are brave enough to oppose their Alpha. No one ever is,¡± I exined quietly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those men. I¡¯ll wait a few days, then try <i>to </i>arrange a meeting with that Alpha and see if we cane to some sort of understanding. Provided he keeps quiet about you being here,¡± Elias


    assured me.


    ¡°Yeah, I doubt he¡¯ll say a word. Nobody¡¯s stupid enough to anger the Vanguards,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Good. Looks like my reputation is working exactly how I wanted it to,¡± he said with a slight grin.


    ¡°Yeah. I guess it is,¡± I agreed. Elias sat down on the bed behind me, leaning backfortably against the headboard, and pulled me back against his chest.


    My back pressed against his chest, and his arms curled protectively around me, wrapping me in warmth


    and safety again.


    He pulled the covers over both of us and turned the movie back on, but after everything that had happened, neither of us could really focus on the screen. Our minds were elsewhere, thinking about


    tonight.


    We never imagined that a neutral pack woulde warning Elias to stay away from me. It was just another challenge added to everything else we had to face. <fn9e69> Chapters first released on F?nd-Novel</fn9e69>


    The next morning, I woke up before Elias and quietly dressed in some old, worn clothes. I went downstairs where Chris was already waiting for me outside.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to wake Elias. He¡¯s been through a lot these past couple of days,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. What¡¯s the n for this morning?¡± Chris asked.


    ¡°Just jogging around the territory. We¡¯ll stay inside the tree line, but I really need to get in shape, and Elias is going to start my training,¡± I exined.


    ¡°No worries. So jogging is going to be your cardio workout,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Yeah, something like that. But I have to warn you, I¡¯m nowhere near the fitness level you guys have,¡± I


    admitted.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take it easy on you today,¡± Chris promised.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said gratefully.


    So, we started jogging away from the house and headed toward the woods, but stopped at the edge of the


    tree line to stay visible to the pack¡¯s houses.


    I hoped that if Elias woke up, he could see us jogging and wouldn¡¯t panic. But I knew he¡¯d worry anyway if I


    2:4


    < CHAPTER 39


    wasn¡¯t in the house. I left a note on my pillow for him before I left, exining everything.


    More Rewards >


    By the time we finished jogging around the entire territory and returned <i>to </i>the house, I was drenched in sweat and utterly exhausted.


    Elias opened the door immediately when we reached the front of the house and didn¡¯t look pleased. Once I caught my breath, I told him about the note I left for him.


    He said he saw it but was still upset that I had gone jogging with Chris without waking him up first.


    I told him it was because he hadn¡¯t been sleeping muchtely, and I didn¡¯t want to disturb him. Besides, I had a guard with me, and we stayed within the tree line. Now, I feltpletely wiped out. I copsed onto


    the veranda of the house.


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°That was just onep around the territory,¡± Chris said.


    ¡°I really need to get in shape. I¡¯ve never done anything like this before,¡± I said, gasping for breath.


    ¡°Clearly,¡± Elias replied.


    ¡°Just give me a moment to recover, then I want to start training,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to push yourself too hard,¡± Elias warned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not pushing myself too hard. I want to train. I have to train. Did you take it easy on everyone else when they first joined your pack?¡± I challenged.


    ¡°I always gave them time to adjust before making them start training,¡± Elias said calmly.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have that luxury. Too many people want me dead. I have to be ready,¡± I answered firmly.


    ¡°Alright. Come inside and have some breakfast, then we¡¯ll begin your training,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay, thanks,¡± I replied.


    Elias helped me up, and we went inside. I drank a ss of water, then another, while Elias prepared breakfast. I sat at the table, still catching my breath.


    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t want you training with anyone else,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°And I exined why I called Chris,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I know, but now that I¡¯m rested, from now on you will wake me if you want to go jogging or training,¡± he


    insisted.


    ¡°Alright. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. I thought I was doing the right thing,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect it to bother me so much seeing you train with someone else,¡± he


    admitted.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Chris was kind yesterday and the only person I could think of to take me


    < CHAPTER 38


    around, someone I knew you could trust,¡± I exined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust any male with you. And Chris isn¡¯t mated,¡± Elias said sharply.


    ¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t know that,¡± I answered.


    More Bewords


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Elias opened it to find one of the patrols fromst night.


    He stepped into the kitchen as Elias continued cooking breakfast.


    ¡°I just wanted to inform you that Alpha Damon and his men are still watching the pack. They¡¯re keeping their distance for now, but they are observing us,¡± the guard reported.


    ¡°Did they try to cross the border again?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°No, just watching. I thought you¡¯d want to know,¡± the guard said.


    ¡°Thanks for the update,¡± Elias replied as the guard left.


    I sank back into my chair and said, ¡°Looks like we have another problem to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress. I can deal with Alpha Damon. I wasn¡¯t bluffing when I said we could wipe out their entire pack. He knows that. I¡¯ll talk to him and they¡¯ll back off,¡± Elias assured me.


    ¡°Do I want to hear how that conversation will go?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. You better stay here while I handle it,¡± he said, and I nodded, knowing it wouldn¡¯t be a friendly talk.


    2

 Slayer 39

    More Rewards >


    I genuinely wanted to understand what that pack¡¯s issue with me was. After all, we were located far enough from them that they didn¡¯t need to be involved in any of our problems. They had every opportunity to stay out of itpletely if they chose to. We never asked for their assistance, and Elias certainly


    wouldn¡¯t. He was the Alpha of the Vanguards. He would be thest one to ever seek help from anyone.


    Once we finished breakfast, Elias left the house to go confront Alpha Damon, and I stayed behind <i>to </i>tidy


    up the kitchen, still preupied with curiosity about what was actually going on between the two packs.


    I caught a glimpse of Elias disappearing into the forest behind our house, but that was the extent of what I


    could see from the window. The pack border was much deeper into the forest, and since Alpha Damon


    wasn¡¯t approaching the edge, Elias had to walk quite a distance into the woods to find him.


    The longer I waited inside the house, the more restless and uneasy I became, so I decided to head out to


    the training ground that was located just behind the house, the one no one else was allowed to step foot


    near.


    Elias had specifically ordered everyone to stay away from that area. He had set it aside for the sole purpose of training me privately.


    I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what I was supposed to do there by myself, but eventually I noticed a few items


    scattered around and I started arranging them into a makeshift obstacle course, then began training with


    what I had set up.


    As time went by, I began thinking Elias was taking way too long, and that made me even more anxious. I


    started walking toward the woods, but I stopped when I reached the edge of the trees.


    I stood there, staring out in the direction that Elias had taken earlier, hoping to catch even the slightest


    glimpse of something through the trees¨Cbut there was absolutely nothing I could make out.


    I shut my eyes and focused hard, trying to pick up on any sounds that might give me a clue, and before


    long, I started to hear faint voicesing toward me.


    The sound of the voices kept growing louder, and when I opened my eyes again, I was startled to find


    myself already inside the forest. Somehow, I had wandered further than I realized, because I was now


    standing just a few feet away from Elias and Alpha Damon¡¯s meeting.


    I could clearly see Elias, and he was backed up by several of his pack members. Alpha Damon, too, had


    his men positioned beside him.


    I was practically right behind all of them, and I immediately thought I was in for a serious scolding since Elias had made it clear that I wasn¡¯t supposed toe anywhere near this conversation. But oddly enough, <i>no </i>one acknowledged me at all. No one turned around, no one spoke to me¨Cthey all just kept talking as though I wasn¡¯t even present.


    ¡°Keeping that she¨Cwolf here is a real threat. We¡¯re aware that she carries royal lineage, and people will stop


    174


    < CHAPTER 39


    More Rewards >


    at nothing to capture her. The vampire council has already made it known they¡¯re after her. There¡¯s going to be hell to pay once they figure out where she is,¡± Alpha Damon said.


    ¡°Funnying from you. Don¡¯t you already have a deal going with the vampires?¡± Elias replied.


    ¡°These ones are different. You and I both know that not all vampires are the enemy,¡± Alpha Damon


    responded.


    ¡°Oh, right. So these must be the ¡®good¡® vampires who¡¯ve decided that feeding off animals is a noble cause


    now,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°You know just as well as I do that it¡¯s the truth. As long as they aren¡¯t murdering anyone, then we have no intention of going after them. That¡¯s the agreement we¡¯ve made with them,¡± Alpha Damon stated inly.


    ¡°And what makes you think we should believe that? Werewolves and vampires aren¡¯t meant to be allies. What¡¯s to stop the vampire council from siding with you and your bloodsuckers?¡± Elias challenged.


    ¡°Because your girl is a much bigger prize to them than we are,¡± Alpha Damon replied tly.


    ¡°Well, then that¡¯s not your problem. You live two hours away from this ce. <i>So </i>pack up, turn around, and act like none of this ever happened. It¡¯s not hard. You don¡¯t control muchnd and it¡¯s far from here anyway. You can easily im you didn¡¯t know a thing. And if they end uping to our door, we¡¯ll handle it ourselves. But I won¡¯t give up my mate just because you¡¯re afraid,¡± Elias growled with anger.


    ¡°Alright then. Just don¡¯te crying when things go wrong,¡± Alpha Damon warned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a heads¨Cup. Since the day I met her, we¡¯ve been through hell already. And I¡¯m ready to keep fighting every damn day if that¡¯s what it takes to keep her breathing and safe. So now, get off mynd,¡±


    Elias snapped.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move, boys,¡± Alpha Damon said, turning away and walking off with his pack trailing behind him.


    Elias stood still until theypletely vanished from view. Then, finally, he turned and started heading back toward our side of the border, with his men following closely behind him.


    I remained in ce as one of the patrol guards walked toward me. He didn¡¯t notice me at all, and I instinctively reached out my hand, thinking he might walk right into me, but instead, he passed directly through me as if I wasn¡¯t even there.


    I stared down at myself, ncing over my body in disbelief, then turned my head to look at the group of men moving farther away toward our territory, feeling a deep sense of confusion settle in.


    My thoughts were all over the ce as I shut my eyes again, trying to make sense of what had just


    happened and what it could possibly mean.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was standing at the edge of the forest where I¡¯d originally been before everything happened. But I hadn¡¯t walked back there. Just like I hadn¡¯t consciously walked to that meeting <b>in </b>the first ce.


    I initially thought I had transported my entire body to that ce, but now I wasn¡¯t so sure. It felt more like it


    244


    More Rewards :


    was just my awareness or consciousness that had projected itself there¨Cbecause no one had seen or acknowledged me being present but me.


    ¡°Lyra,¡± Elias¡¯s voice pulled me out of my swirling thoughts as he appeared from the trees and walked


    toward me.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I greeted him quietly.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked with concern.


    ¡°Yeah, I just started getting a little anxious. You were gone a while,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°I know. Sorry about that. But I think I managed to convince them to step back and stay out <i>of </i>our way,¡± he said reassuringly.


    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s a relief,¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get to training,¡± he said, gesturing toward the back.


    He noticed the rough obstacle course I had pieced together and, to my surprise, he actually seemed to like it. He decided we should keep it as part of our warm¨Cup routine.


    But he didn¡¯t want to ease into it¨Che preferred to jump straight into proper training, and that¡¯s exactly what


    we started doing.


    We¡¯d been at it for around two hours when I found myselfpletely soaked in sweat and utterly drained,


    but I still pushed to keep going, insisting we continue.


    Elias seemed a bit concerned about how I was holding up, but I told him I wasn¡¯t ready to stop. I wanted to <fn5c31> For original chapters go to Find_Novel(.</fn5c31>


    keep going, no matter how rough it got.


    He let the training continue, though I could tell his intensity dropped after that. He was going easier on <ol><li>me. But since we were still going through full¨Conbat exercises, I kept getting hurt in the process. </li></ol>


    Each time Eliasnded a hit that injured me, I could see the guilt written all over his face¨Che clearly hated


    causing me pain. But this was what I needed. I understood training wouldn¡¯t be simple or painless. It was


    necessary if I was ever going to stand a chance at defending myself. That was what mattered most.


    Eventually, by the time the afternoon rolled around, we headed back inside. I was limping from the


    soreness and bruises, but I pushed through it and made my way upstairs. I went straight into the bathroom


    for a long shower, washed the sweat and grime out of my hair, and afterward I changed into a set <i>of </i>


    oversized, soft clothes that didn¡¯t cling to my aching body.


    When I came back downstairs, Elias was already in the kitchen preparing something to eat for both of <b>us</b>.


    Just then, my phone started ringing.


    I went over to the counter to pick it up and noticed it was Neil calling.


    ¡°He¡¯s called three times since we got back inside,¡± Elias mentioned. I nced at the call history, and to my shock, I saw that Neil had attempted to reach me twenty¨Cfour times that day.


    < CHAPTER 39


    More Rewards >


    Without saying a word, I pulled the sim card out of the phone, snapped it clean in two, and dropped it into


    the trash.


    ¡°There. Problem handled,¡± I said casually as I walked to the fridge, grabbed a drink, and moved toward the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a recement. I need to make sure I can reach you when I¡¯m not around,¡± Elias said, sounding firm about it.


    ¡°Sure. Just keep in mind that we might end up needing to change it again soon, because it didn¡¯t take much for Neil to get hold of this number,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Elias said with a nod.


    I couldn¡¯t figure out what had Neil so obsessed with me all of a sudden. Was it because I had just turned sixteen, and now that I was of age, my father¡¯s blessing made me fair game for marriage? I had no clue what was behind his sudden desperation to reach me. But deep down, I knew it was tied to my powers somehow. Neil and his father probably thought they were entitled to a share of whatever power or influence I had. Just more people who saw me as something to use.


    My mind started to wander, going back to that night when Neil and I were trapped together in the attic. My father had imed it was part of helping us bond before the wedding. But in truth, it was just a way for Neil to see how much he could get away with¨Chow far he could push me without making me scream or fight back. And he pushed it far.


    I could still feel the warmth of his breath when he was on top of me. That memory came back so vividly that before I knew it, the ss I was holding shattered in my hand.


    Elias turned quickly, rmed by the sound, and stared at me. But I just lifted my gaze to meet his, whispered an apology, and bolted up the stairs without another word.


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Get </b>Bonus (Ad) >

 Slayer 40

    When I made it upstairs, I headed straight into the bathroom and ced my hand beneath the running water, letting the blood rinse off.


    Elias appeared at the bathroom doorway, taking in what I was doing, and the concern on his face was clear. He didn¡¯t understand what had caused me to break the ss.


    ¡°Lyra. Talk to me.¡± he said gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± I responded, trying not to let my tears show.


    ¡°It clearly is. Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± he insisted, stepping into the room and assisting me with my injured


    hand.


    ¡°Sometimes memories juste back on their own. I don¡¯t want them to, but they show up anyway<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>I


    exined quietly.


    ¡°Alright. Then what made you break the ss?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Neil.¡± I muttered. Elias gave a small nod, clearly understanding what I meant.


    He wrapped my hand carefully, even though we both knew the wounds wouldn¡¯tst¨Cthey would heal


    soon enough.


    Elias encouraged me to go downstairs with him to eat something. If we were going to keep up this


    training, I needed to maintain my strength.


    So I ate, though I stayed quiet for most of the afternoon. I didn¡¯t feel like talking much and I was struggling


    to quiet the thoughts in my mind.


    Elias¡¯s concern was obvious, but I couldn¡¯t change that. I had to find a way to stop thinking about Neil and everything that had happened back at my old home. I wished I could block it all out, but that was far from


    simple.


    I really wanted to erase every part of it from my memory, but deep down I knew it was my past that was pushing me now¨Cto work harder, to grow stronger. I wanted to forget, but also I didn¡¯t. If that contradiction made any sense.


    After we finished the meal, I stepped out onto the veranda and sat down. I watched people walking


    around, chatting, just living. In the distance, others were busy with training. Their discipline and structure


    impressed me deeply.


    ¡°Hey there.¡± a voice said, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Hey Chris. How are you?¡± I asked as I turned toward him.


    ¡°Doing alright. How about you? You seem a bit off.¡± he said, noticing my demeanor.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Nothing to stress over.¡± I replied calmly.


    115 <fnbbfd> For more chapters visit f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnbbfd>


    ¡°I saw a bit of your training with Elias. You¡¯re starting to look impressive out there.¡± he said.


    ¡°Thanks. But honestly, I still suck at it.¡± I admitted.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°You¡¯ve only just started a few days ago. The guys over there have been training for years to reach that level.¡± he pointed out, motioning toward the warriors in the distance.


    ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯ll get there eventually.¡± I told him.


    ¡°We also have a gym, if you¡¯re interested. It¡¯s good for building some muscle<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>he offered.


    ¡°I¡¯d like that. Where is it located?¡± I asked with curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s at the far end of the vige, in that house¨Clike building. No one lives there¨Cit¡¯s all gym space.¡± he


    exined.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll definitely take a look sometime.¡± I responded. Just then, the door opened and Elias stepped


    out onto the veranda.


    When I nced up at him, I saw the intense look he directed at Chris.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something else to be doing?¡± Elias questioned sharply.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess I do. Good talking to you, Lyra.¡± Chris said before heading off.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± I asked him directly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elias replied.


    ¡°You scaring him off like that¨Cwhat was that for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him being around you so often. He needs to understand that.¡±


    ¡°How is he supposed to know that?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my mate and he¡¯s an unmated male. That¡¯s how it works. Everyone knows that.¡± Elias exined, lowering himself to sit next to me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that was something everyone just knew.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to. But he should definitely be aware of it.¡± Elias answered.


    ¡°Okay. But you do realize we¡¯re only friends, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I get that you see it as just friendship. But you shouldn¡¯t underestimate an unmated male who gives you that much attention. It¡¯s not always just friendly.¡± he said seriously.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll try to keep that in mind.¡± I told him.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± he said simply.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I¡¯m not going to do anything inappropriate.¡± I reassured him.


    ¡°I know that. But you¡¯re still not strong enough to fight back if something were to happen. And without


    < CHAPTER 40


    marking you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sense if you were in danger.¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah, I understand. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I said quietly.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. I¡¯m not angry with you.¡± he said, reaching over and taking my hand in his.


    We sat there like that for a while, just holding hands in silence, until Elias was called to the training field for his Alpha responsibilities. I didn¡¯t know what exactly he had to do, but he left the house, and I found myself alone again. I made myself a cup of coffee, took my book about the royals, and returned to the


    veranda to keep reading.


    I hadn¡¯t read much on the royal family over the past couple of days, and I really needed <i>to </i>catch up. I was


    still documenting where each member had been on different dates, still searching for clues about what happened to them.


    ¡°Hey Lyra.¡± I heard Hailey say as she passed by.


    ¡°Hey. What are you doing?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re heading into town to do some shopping. Want toe along?¡± she offered.


    ¡°I¡¯d really love to. But I doubt I¡¯d get permission to go.¡± I replied.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stay trapped in this house forever.¡± she said firmly.


    ¡°Well, with that storm rolling in, I don¡¯t think your shopping ns will go too well.¡± I said, ncing at the dark clouds that were quickly approaching.


    ¡°Storms neverst. We can always go once it passes. How about tomorrow?¡± she suggested.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯d really like that. I¡¯m just not sure Elias will be all that thrilled.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. I¡¯ll arrange for security toe with us. But seriously, you need new clothes¨Cno


    more of Elias¡¯s old stuff or the pack¡¯s hand¨Cme¨Cdowns. You need clothes that are your own style.¡±


    ¡°That honestly sounds like a lot of fun.¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Hell yeah, it does.¡± she replied excitedly.


    Hailey stayed to chat with me for a while longer, and the clouds moved in even faster than we had


    anticipated.


    The rain started pouring down heavily, and when I looked toward the training field, I saw Elias still pushing


    the warriors to train despite the weather. Honestly, that probably wasn¡¯t a bad thing¨Cit helped them prepare for any conditions. No one can control the weather, and I suppose this kind of discipline is what makes them the best. It¡¯s because of the way they train.


    Not long after that, hail began pounding down, so I grabbed my things and made the decision to head inside. I wasn¡¯t ustomed to this kind of weather. I had never even stepped outside the packhouse back home, so I¡¯d never really experienced rain like this before. I couldn¡¯t tell whether I liked it or not.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    The moment I stepped inside, a loud crack of thunder echoed through the air and I let out a startled scream¨Cit had frightened me.


    Back in my father¡¯s packhouse, I always knew when there was a storm, but because it was such a massive stone house, the sound never really carried through. Even when I was in the attic, I couldn¡¯t hear it because the roof was made of tile. This house, however, was made of wood, and I could hear everything


    loud and clear.


    Suddenly, I heard screaminging from outside the house, and I rushed <i>to </i>the window <i>to </i>see what was


    going on. Was someone attacking us?


    When I looked out through the front window, I saw objects falling from the sky and crashing <i>into </i>the ground with violent force, making the earth tremble with every impact.


    People were running all over the ce, trying to dodge the things shooting down from above.


    I opened the front door and looked upward; through the storm clouds, I could just make out the faint glow of the moon. I turned my head and saw Elias sprinting back toward the house with the warriors close behind him, all of them trying to find shelter.


    Elias was shouting instructions, making sure everyone knew what to do to stay safe, and I turned back inside, panic rising in me as I tried toprehend what was happening.


    I ran into the living room and crouched in the far corner, curling up tightly and stayingpletely still,


    frozen with fear. I had no idea what I should do.


    I shut my eyes tightly and silently begged for everything to end.


    <b>Elias </b><b>POV </b>


    As soon as the meteor shower began, I took off immediately, needing to make sure my pack was moved to the safest areas possible¨Cif that was even an option. We didn¡¯t know where these ming stones


    wouldnd.


    I looked up at the sky and noticed the moon breaking through the clouds even while the storm raged on. That wasn¡¯t normal. And then I saw that the meteors seemed to be originating from the moon itself. As if


    the moon were purposely hurling them at us.


    I spotted Lyra on the front veranda of the house, but once I saw her dart back inside, I felt a bit more at ease. At least inside the house, she should¡¯ve been safer. That¡¯s what I told myself.


    I ran into the center of the vige, shouting to everyone to find safety, to head into the woods if they had <ol><li>to. That seemed like the best chance they had. </li></ol>


    But many stayed behind, helping me gather and protect the children, the pregnant women, and those who


    were currently too weak to move.


    Just as I started sprinting back toward my house, thergest meteor yet came streaking down from the


    sky.


    455


    More Dewart >


    I could hear its sharp whistling as it descended at terrifying speed, and before I could react, it mmed


    directly into the roof of my house, erupting the entire structure in a violent explosion.


    I screamed Lyra¡¯s name, but before I could reach her, a powerful and blinding light burst forth from the


    meteor and the sky above it.


    The light was so intense that I had to shield my eyes, unable to look at it. It was searingly bright¨Ctoo much


    to bear¨Cand everyone else in the vige did the same. No one could see anything beyond that


    overwhelming light.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >

 Slayer 41

    Elias<b>¡® </b>POV


    The moment the blinding light faded, my mind snapped back into focus. I lifted my eyes <i>to </i>what was left


    of my house, smoke still swirling in the air, not yet cleared.


    I dragged the rain out of my face with one hand, trying to see clearly, and I was almost certain Lyra hadn¡¯t


    survived. I didn¡¯t see how anyone could have lived through that.


    But then, through the dust and smoke, I saw a silhouette begin to form. She was slowly making her way


    across the rubble, her steps cautious as she tried to find a way out of the wreckage. She stopped just in


    front of what used to be the house, her eyesnding on me.


    ¡°Elias,¡± she whispered, her voice soft and trembling. I didn¡¯t hesitate. I ran to her, catching her just as her


    legs gave out, and she copsed into my arms. I lowered us both to the ground, holding her head carefully


    against my chest.


    Chris, who had some medical training, rushed over and immediately started examining her.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any visible injuries,¡± he said, confused. ¡°Not a scratch. No bleeding. Nothing broken.¡±


    ¡°Then why the hell did she copse?¡± I asked, barely able to think straight.


    Theo came up beside us, just as baffled. ¡°A better question is¨Chow is she even still alive?¡±


    I turned my head slowly, scanning the entire area. My house was the only one that had been struck by a <fncb80> Updates are released by F¦Énd£Îovel</fncb80>


    meteor. No other buildings were damaged. Just mine.


    Without waiting, I gathered Lyra into my arms again and carried her to Luke¡¯s house. He still wasn¡¯t back yet from running the kids to other packs, but I knew he wouldn¡¯t care if I used his ce.


    Once inside, I brought her into the spare bedroom and gentlyid her down on the bed. I grabbed a towel


    and started drying her off, doing whatever I could to coax some sort of response from her.


    But she didn¡¯t react. She justy there like she was asleeppletely unresponsive. Everything looked


    fine, but still, she wasn¡¯t waking up.


    I called Luke and exined everything, told him he needed to get home immediately. Something wasn¡¯t


    right, and I needed help.


    I didn¡¯t leave her side. When Dr. Eris finally arrived, she did a full check¨Cup on Lyra, going over every detail.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with her that I can find,¡± she told me atst.


    ¡°Then why won¡¯t she wake up?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But based on everything you¡¯ve described to me¡­ I don¡¯t think this is medical.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    < CHAPTER 41


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    She hesitated for a second, then answered. ¡°The moon shining through a storm, a meteor hitting <i>your </i>


    house specifically¡­ This feels supernatural.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Moon Goddess, aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked, voice tight.


    Dr. Eris nodded. ¡°It fits. She did something to Lyra.¡±


    ¡°But why would she leave her like this? It doesn¡¯t make any sense,¡± I snapped, my voice rising.


    ¡°Maybe Lyra¡¯s body just couldn¡¯t handle it. She might need time <i>to </i>recover¨Cphysically or otherwise.¡±


    ¡°And what happens when she finally does wake up? What¡¯s she going to be like?¡± I asked, needing some


    kind of reassurance.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that,¡± she admitted quietly.


    The longer Lyra stayed unconscious, the more agitated and helpless I felt. Nothing made sense anymore. I didn¡¯t understand any of it. But somewhere deep down, I was trying to convince myself that this was part of some bigger n the Moon Goddess had for her. Even though arge part of me wished the goddess would just leave her be. She had suffered enough. Now should have been her time to start fresh, to rebuild everything that had been torn down by her father.


    Later that same day, Luke finally came home. He found me in the spare bedroom, and we stepped out to


    the living room to talk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± Luke said, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I checked out the rest of the pack. Your house


    was the only one that got hit.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve been thinking the same thing. Lyra seemspletely unharmed. No injuries, no trauma that anyone can find. Eris thinks it¡¯s supernatural,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Honestly? That doesn¡¯t sound too crazy at this point,¡± Luke said, shaking his head slowly.


    ¡°I just need her to wake up,¡± I muttered, rubbing a hand down my face.


    ¡°She will,¡± he said with quiet confidence. ¡°She probably just needs time to process¡­ whatever that was. I¡¯m


    sure she¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the doctor said too. I hope you don¡¯t mind that I brought her here,¡± I added.


    ¡°I¡¯d be offended if you hadn¡¯t. Want a beer?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Thanks.¡±


    We headed into the kitchen together. I paused at the window, gazing out into the grey sheets of rain that


    still fell steadily from the sky. The vige seemed empty¨Cquiet. No one else was outside. I figured they


    were all hunkered down inside their homes, just waiting for whatever woulde next.


    ¡°Did anyone else get hurt?¡± Luke asked while offering me a bottle of beer.


    ¡°No, everyone¡¯s ounted for and nobody suffered any injuries,¡± I replied.


    < CHAPTER 41


    ¡°Well, at least that¡¯s one thing off your te,¡± Luke said.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Yeah, I suppose so. They¡¯re capable. They know how to protect themselves¨Cand their children. But Lyra¡­ she¡¯s different. She feels like the only person I truly have now. The only one I care about, and I need her <i>to </i>


    be okay,¡± I said.


    ¡°She will be. After everything she¡¯s already made it through, I doubt there¡¯s anything left in this world that could take her down. She¡¯s stronger than you give her credit for,¡± Luke said with certainty.


    Just then, the patrols¡® voices echoed urgently through the mind link, shouting that we were under attack.


    Alpha Damon and his entire pack were advancing on us.


    Luke and I jumped up instantly and bolted through the front door.


    Almost all of my warriors quickly assembled with us¨Cexcept the pregnant women and the mothers who


    stayed behind to care for their children.


    Aside from them, I had 193 fighters at my back, and together we sprinted toward the forest, shifting mid¨Crun, heading to where the patrols had reported the attack was happening.


    We reached the edge and saw our patrol units being overpowered, outnumbered and falling quickly. But the attackers hesitated when they spotted us closing in with force.


    I picked Damon out at the front of their formation¨Che was clearly leading them¨Cand I made him my focus. But as we advanced, his warriors formed a wall around him, drawing inward and shielding him from


    harm.


    They boxed him in tightly, ensuring nothing could reach him, and I couldn¡¯t help but think it was a coward¡¯s move. He wasn¡¯t participating in the battle himself. Instead, his pack fought while he stood protected in


    their center.


    Being present at a battle doesn¡¯t mean anything if you¡¯re too afraid to lead on the front lines.


    Two of his wolves saw me at the forefront and rushed straight toward me.


    I easily took down the first, tearing his throat open as I passed, but the second one dodged my attack, lunged, andnded on my back, driving its ws deep into my shoulders.


    I let out a roar of pain and tried to throw the wolf off, but it clung tight. So I threw myself sideways to the ground, crushing its legs beneath my weight, and finally, it let go.


    I scrambled up again and nced down at the wolf under me. I lunged forward, sank my teeth into its throat, and finished it off before charging back into the battle.


    Our numbers far exceeded theirs, and it didn¡¯t take long before Damon was exposed again, no longer


    hidden within his warriors.


    I had always known his pack was small, but seeing them struggle like this was pathetic. Coming after us with such a disadvantage was idiotic. He had no hope of winning.


    < CHAPTER 47


    More Rewards


    I told my fighters not to kill them all. Annihting an entire pack wasn¡¯t what I wanted. If I killed Damon, their Alpha, I would be forced to take in his entire pack, and I had no interest in doing that.


    I didn¡¯t want him dead¨Cbut I did want to leave a mark. Something he¡¯d remember.


    Before long, we were facing off. Damon was a big Alpha, no doubt, but I was stillrger. As I stood before him, I saw the fear behind his eyes, even though he tried hard to hide it. It was faint, but it was there.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I charged him, and he braced for impact as I mmed into him. He gave it everything he


    had in return.


    I knocked him to the ground more than once, and meanwhile, his warriors were getting torn apart by mine.


    Even still, Damon wasn¡¯t going to let his pack see him break. He lunged at me again. I rose up on my hind legs and waited, letting hime closer, then I dropped back down and shed his face with my ws.


    He stumbled back, blood now dripping down from his wounds. He roared in fury and lunged at me again, preparing for another strike.


    But right before he reached me, the ground beneath us shook violently. Every tree in the forest leaned sharply in one direction, as though a massive force had just detonated nearby, and everyone on the


    battlefield was thrown off bnce.


    I scrambled up as fast as I could, trying to make sense of what had just happened. When I turned back, I


    saw her.


    Lyra was kneeling a short distance away from the fight. Her fists were pressed firmly to the ground, and her face was locked in a fierce, concentrated expression. When she finally stood, she slowly lifted her


    head¨Cand her eyes glowed a brilliant white.


    <b>Get </b>Bonus <b>(</b><b>Ad</b>) >

 Slayer 42

    CHAPTER <b>42 </b>


    <b>Lyra </b>POV


    I came to in a bed I didn¡¯t recognize at all. Thest clear memory I had was hiding in my living room during a thunderstorm. Strange objects had been falling from the sky, terrifying me, and I had tucked myself away, hoping desperately that I wouldn¡¯t get hurt. Then, I woke up here.


    I pushed the nket off and stood upright, immediately feeling a strange surge of energy unlike anything I¡¯d experienced before. ncing at my arms, I saw sparks of electricity running along my skin.


    I left the bedroom and stepped into the hallway, scanning the unfamiliar house. I had no idea whose ce this was¨Cthere were no family photos or decorations to offer any clues. So I made my way to the front door and opened it to figure out where I had ended up. <fn7cb7> Content originallyes from Find~Novel</fn7cb7>


    I was on the far side of the packnds, and everything around looked eerily lifeless.


    Off in the distance, I could see the ruins of our home¨Cwhat was left of it, anyway. But that wasn¡¯t what truly caught my focus. It was the sounding from somewhere just beyond it.


    There was the unmistakable roar of battleing from the woods, and I didn¡¯t hesitate. I stepped into the rain and took off running toward the direction of the noise.


    As I arrived, I spotted members of our pack locked inbat with Alpha Damon¡¯s wolves. It was immediately obvious that Alpha Damon was getting thoroughly beaten.


    It was only a matter of time, I figured, before Elias stopped holding back and decided to eliminate them all -which would mean wiping out nearly an entire pack in one move.


    My breathing became heavier, and the energy inside me was only building, intensifying with every step.


    Without thinking, I mmed my fists into the ground. That rising force within me burst outward in one massive, blinding electrical shock, sweeping the trees harshly in a single direction and knocking down every wolf in front of me.


    As I stood again, I noticed Elias staring at me inplete disbelief. He shifted back into human form while watching me, but at first, my eyes could only register outlines and glowing edges around everything.


    I blinked several times until the white glow faded from my vision, and then I could see Elias slowly


    approaching me.


    ¡°Lyra, can you hear me?¡± he asked cautiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m standing right here in front of you. Of course I can hear you,¡± I replied inly.


    ¡°Okay. Just checking. You don¡¯t really seem any different¨Caside from that little stunt you just pulled,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°What the hell are you even doing, Damon? Are you really trying to get your entire pack ughtered?¡± I


    asked, ring in his direction.


    ¡°I told Elias to take care of you,¡± Damon said through the mind link.


    More Rewards


    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s pretty obvious Elias isn¡¯t going to follow that order,¡± I replied coolly. Everyone turned to look at me in surprise. Somehow, I could hear Damon through the mind link¨Cdespite not being part of his


    pack.


    ¡°How can you even hear me?¡± Damon demanded.


    ¡°The same way I can hear Elias, even though I haven¡¯t officially joined their pack either,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Well, from our view, your presence here is a mistake. He¡¯s putting my entire pack at risk,¡± Damon said.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about your pack. And after what you just witnessed, maybe you should be thankful I¡¯m this close. Because whether you like it or not, you¡¯re going to need me before long,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°And why would we need your help?¡± he asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Because a war ising. And you need to decide which side you¡¯re on¨Cthe one that¡¯s bent on destroying everything you care about, or the one that¡¯s going to stand up and fight against it,¡± I said with urgency.


    ¡°And you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll fight against them?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re definitely not going to help them ruin the world. Now gather your pack and get the hell off this


    territory,¡± Imanded.


    There was a moment of tense silence, but finally Damon gave the order for his warriors to retreat from ournd. As they moved away, Elias and Luke remained, both staring at me like I had grown a second head.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s going to try to destroy the world?¡± Luke asked, clearly stunned.


    ¡°Is it your father?¡± Elias followed up quickly.


    ¡°He¡¯s not nearly smart enough for something like that. The witches are nning to convince the humans that vampires aren¡¯t the only threat¨Cthat werewolves are just as dangerous,¡± I said.


    ¡°The witches are going to start a war against us?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°Yeah. But humans won¡¯t know they¡¯re witches. That¡¯s the trick,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Alright, everyone. Return to your homes. Things are under control now,¡± Elias called out to his warriors.


    Elias and Luke brought me back to Luke¡¯s ce, and while they went to change into fresh clothes, I slipped


    into something dry as well.


    We all made our way into the kitchen, where I started preparing coffee for everyone. Elias entered shortly


    after and wrapped his arms around me from behind.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure you were ever going to wake up,¡± Elias murmured.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to take a hell of a lot more than that to take me down,¡± I told him.


    C CHAPTER 42


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m beginning to understand that killing you isn¡¯t as simple as everyone might assume,¡± he said with


    a small smile.


    ¡°Apparently not,¡± I replied with a shrug.


    ¡°How did you end up with so much more power after you woke up?¡± Elias asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an answer. I don¡¯t remember anything after cking out. I woke up alone in this house, and there wasn¡¯t anyone around. Then I heard the sound of fighting nearby, and something just started building inside me. That energy¨Cit surged. I ran toward the sounds, and then that happened. I really don¡¯t <i>know </i>


    how,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Well, whatever it was, it was damn impressive,¡± Luke added.


    ¡°You were about to kill every single one of them,¡± I said bluntly.


    ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t the n. We were only going to rough them up a little. I never intended to wipe out the whole pack¨CI don¡¯t want the responsibility of managing them,¡± Elias replied. I nodded in understanding.


    ¡°You mentioned something earlier about a waring. How do you even know that?¡± Luke asked.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t. I just¡­ feel it. It¡¯sing, and it¡¯s going to be bad,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Then we¡¯d better start getting ready. If the witches are really nning a war against both vampires and


    werewolves, we can¡¯t afford to sit around,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°What about your father? Wasn¡¯t he the one we thought was hunting you down?¡± Luke asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how¨Cor if¨Che¡¯s involved in this. Right now, there are bigger threats than him,¡± I said.


    ¡°Your dad¡¯s got a dark witch working with him. He might be the one stirring up this war. I thought you said witches were mostly good,¡± Elias reminded me.


    ¡°They are¨Cfor the most part. But it only takes a few evil ones to bring about catastrophe. You¡¯re underestimating how powerful they really are,¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay, then. What do we do about it?¡± Luke asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an answer. But whatever they¡¯re nning, we need to uncover it. And fast,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done. We don¡¯t even know where to start looking,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a way you could track them? Using your power?¡± Luke asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. That¡¯s a type of magic I don¡¯t know anything about. Things like spellbooks, potions¡­ I


    wouldn¡¯t know how to begin with that,¡± I said.


    ¡°We¡¯re not putting Lyra in harm¡¯s way just to try luring these witches out,¡± Elias said firmly.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s <i>not </i>what I meant. I was only thinking maybe she could discover a way to locate them,¡± Luke said quickly.


    ¡°I doubt it. I wouldn¡¯t know how to go about it,¡± I admitted.


    < CHAPTER 42


    More awards?


    Not long after that conversation, we heard a stir outside and went to the front of the house. <i>One </i>of the


    patrol teams had apparently caught someone.


    ¡°He says he¡¯s here to see the Luna,¡± one of the guards informed us.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Elias demanded sharply.


    ¡°My name is Holt. I came here because I needed to speak with Lyra,¡± the man answered.


    ¡°Why?¡± Elias questioned, eyeing him suspiciously.


    ¡°I know you,¡± I said, stepping forward slowly. I couldn¡¯t quite ce him, but his face was familiar.


    ¡°I used to be a warrior in your father¡¯s pack. I didn¡¯t know you had been locked away in the packhouse all


    those years,¡± Holt exined.


    ¡°What are you doing here now?¡± Elias asked, still wary.


    ¡°It¡¯s taken me this long to locate you. Your father relocated the entire pack to a hidden area. I didn¡¯t follow him, so I don¡¯t know where it is. But he¡¯s nning something¨Csomething massive,¡± Holt said seriously.


    ¡°And why should I take your word for it?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    ¡°Because if your father knew I was here, he¡¯d kill me without a second thought,¡± Holt said.


    ¡°Or maybe he sent you himself,¡± Luke countered skeptically.


    ¡°He definitely didn¡¯t send me. Look, I need protection if you want the information I can offer,¡± Holt said.


    ¡°Who says we even want your help?¡± Elias challenged.


    ¡°You do. Trust me¨Cyou¡¯ll need it. He¡¯s losing control. He¡¯s working with a group of humans, some kind of military operation that already knows all about the supernatural world. They¡¯re hunting Lyra. And they won¡¯t


    stop until she¡¯s dead,¡± Holt said.


    Perfect. Now I had an entire military grouping after me¨Con top of the witches who wanted to destroy the world. And, of course, my father, who still likely had ns to get his hands on me.


    There was no escaping any of this. No matter how far I ran, they would always find me.

 Slayer 43

    Elias clearly didn¡¯t trust Holt, and he wasn¡¯t trying to hide it. Trust was going to be something Holt had to earn through actions, not words. For now, Elias arranged for him to stay in a house with <i>no </i>kids and three warriors stationed inside¨Cmen who would be watching his every move, day and night, with <i>no </i>intention of being discreet. Elias wanted the message to be loud and clear: Holt was <i>not </i>to be trusted, especially considering his background with my father¡¯s pack.


    Still, we heard him out. He told us everything he possibly could about this military organization my father had allied with. And this agency didn¡¯t sound like anything we¡¯d evere across before. It was darker, more dangerous. Unlike any standard government body, this one was built <i>to </i>deal with supernatural beings¨Cwerewolves, vampires, witches¨Canything not entirely human. Listening <i>to </i>the details chilled me to the bone. I had never believed such an agency could exist outside of fiction. But I had been wrong, <i>and </i>


    now that ignorance was going to cost me.


    For the time being, Elias and I were staying at Luke¡¯s house. That night, we tried to rest, lying in bed together, but sleep was hard toe by. Both of us were silently fighting to switch off our minds, trying to shut out the looming threat ahead, but neither of us seeded. There were too many threats piling up against us, and none of them were provoked by us.


    Elias created this pack with good intentions¨Cto offer protection, to give help to those in need. Somehow, we had ended up as the targets of everyone¡¯s rage and aggression, and we had no idea how it escted


    to this point.


    The next morning, I got out of bed and made myself a cup of coffee before stepping outside to the front of the house. From there, I noticed that all the mess and wreckage left behind at our home had already been cleared out, and a group of workers was up there starting on something new.


    Elias joined me shortly after, slipping an arm around my waist. He reassured me that the house would be rebuilt as soon as they could manage it. His crew was going to be working on it daily until the new structure stood in ce.


    ¡°How long does it usually take for your crew to finish building a house?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Not long at all. Maybe one to two weeks for a full two¨Cstory home,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Damn. That¡¯s fast,¡± I said, impressed.


    ¡°They work long shifts and don¡¯t waste time. And when it¡¯s done, they¡¯re rewarded pretty well for their efforts,¡± Elias added. I leaned back slightly, resting my head against his chest.


    It was still early, and the coolness of the morning air was refreshing. I always liked stepping outside during


    this time of day, before the sun really started heating everything up.


    ¡°Elias, Holt said my dad¡¯s pack is abandoned now. Completely empty,¡± I said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s what he told us,¡± Elias responded.


    146


    K CHAPTER 43


    Mare Rewards >


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s true, then now would be the perfect time to go back. See if anything was left behind,¡± I


    suggested.


    ¡°You¡¯re still hoping to find something about your mom, aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m convinced he had her murdered. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the whole story. There¡¯s more. I can feel it,¡± I


    said, staring off into the distance.


    ¡°I believe you. I¡¯ll organize some scouts and send them to survey the territory. If they confirm the area is


    truly deserted, we¡¯ll go there ourselves and search for answers,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told him softly.


    Elias didn¡¯t waste any time. That same day, he gathered a team of scouts and gave them detailed


    instructions. They didn¡¯t hesitate. By nightfall, they had already set off on their mission.


    I was honestly surprised by how quickly people got things done around here. They moved fast, not wasting a second, eager to get to my old pack grounds and begin their sweep. As soon as the area was cleared, they were going to call Elias with an update.


    But since the territory wasn¡¯t close by, they wouldn¡¯t be arriving until the next day at the earliest. So for


    now, all I could do was wait. <fn20f8> Th?s chapter is updated by Find~Novel</fn20f8>


    Later that evening, I went along to observe another training session. Elias and Luke were both leading it,


    and I stood off to the side, leaning against the building, just watching. That¡¯s when Hailey came up and


    stood beside me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I ever see you out there training?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m pregnant,¡± she replied casually. ¡°Elias banned me from participating. He¡¯s worried I¡¯ll get


    injured.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you had a mate,¡± I said, a little surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± she replied, ncing over at the training field. ¡°I¡¯m going to raise the baby on my own. It happens. I made a poor decision, and now here we are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Does the father even know?¡± I asked her gently.


    ¡°He knows. But he doesn¡¯t want to be involved. I¡¯ve epted it,¡± she said simply. Then, shifting the


    subject, she added, ¡°So, what about that shopping trip we mentioned?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. There¡¯s a lot happening right now, and everything feels so uncertain,¡± I said with a sigh.


    ¡°Yeah, I get that. But when you¡¯re ready, let me know. I¡¯ll talk to Elias and sort something out,¡± she said


    with a small smile.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I replied. She turned and walked away, and I kept my eyes on her as she did. I noticed her nce toward the warriors still in the middle of training, though I couldn¡¯t tell exactly who she was looking at.


    I figured it must¡¯ve been the father of the baby, though, like she said, he didn¡¯t want any part in raising it.


    275


    < CHAPTER 43


    More Rewards


    That was going to be difficult for her, especially in a pack like this one. Everyone here seemed so tightly connected, like family. Still, I respected her. If she was determined to go through with this all on her own,


    that took strength.


    I didn¡¯t get the sense that she didn¡¯t want the baby. It wasn¡¯t like that at all. She was just going to be raising it alone. And right then, I made up my mind¨CI was going to help her however I could. I knew she would


    probably need support.


    When I got back to the house, I went straight to the kitchen and began making dinner. Elias and Luke


    arrived not long after I started.


    They both went off to clean themselves up, and by the time they came back out, dinner was hot and ready.


    We all sat down together at the table to eat.


    ¡°This is exactly what we needed. Thanks, Lyra,¡± Luke said gratefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You guys have been working hard with the warriors all night,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been thinking about giving them a few days off. With everything that¡¯s been happeningtely,


    especially after the attack from Damon¡¯s pack, they could use the rest.¡±


    ¡°Well, I doubt those assholes will beunching another attack anytime soon,¡± I said.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think so either,¡± he agreed.


    ¡°How¡¯s your training going?¡± Luke asked me.


    ¡°We keep having to pause whenever something new happens around here. But we¡¯re making progress-


    slowly but surely,¡± I replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. You¡¯ll be in fighting condition before long. Especially with Elias as your trainer,¡± he


    said with a nod.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s the goal,¡± I said, then paused. ¡°Actually, I was talking to Hailey earlier. She told me she¡¯s


    pregnant, and that the father doesn¡¯t want to be involved. Do you guys know who he is?¡± I asked. As soon


    as I did, the two of them exchanged a quick, somewhat awkward nce.


    ¡°That¡¯s really not our ce to say,¡± Elias said cautiously.


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± I responded. ¡°I was just thinking maybe we could throw her a baby shower or something. If


    she¡¯s going to do this on her own<b>, </b>it might help take off some of the financial burden. All the stuff a baby needs can be expensive.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a very thoughtful idea,¡± Luke said. ¡°Have you asked Hailey about it yet?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Well, maybe talk to her first. See if that¡¯s something she¡¯s interested in before nning anything,¡± Luke advised.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do that,¡± I said with a nod.


    < CHAPTER 43


    ¡°Do you know how long a werewolf pregnancy usuallysts?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s shorter than a human pregnancy, but I¡¯m not sure of the exact length,¡± I replied.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°It¡¯s about four months total,¡± Elias exined. ¡°She¡¯s not really showing much yet, but she¡¯s already around


    seven or eight weeks along.¡±


    ¡°So, she¡¯s close to halfway through. Four months is only sixteen weeks,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°Exactly. She probably should be showing by now, but she¡¯s been wearing a lot of loose clothestely. That¡¯s likely why you haven¡¯t noticed anything,¡± Luke said.


    ¡°Yeah. That makes sense,¡± I agreed.


    After dinner, I stayed behind to do the dishes and clean up the kitchen. Once everything was spotless, I took a shower and then went to the spare bedroom, where Elias was already sitting up in bed going through some paperwork for the pack.


    I climbed into bed beside him and spent a few minutes scrolling on my phone. Then I let it fall onto the


    mattress and turned to look at him.


    ¡°Luke¡¯s the father, isn¡¯t he?¡± I asked suddenly.


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡± Elias responded, not looking up right away.


    ¡°Because of the look you gave each other when I asked. It was strange. And I know you know more than


    you¡¯re letting on,¡± I said directly.


    ¡°I do know more,¡± he admitted. ¡°But honestly, it¡¯s none of our business. Even as Alpha and Luna, that kind


    of thing is personal. It¡¯s Hailey¡¯s story to tell.¡±


    ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s how you feel,¡± I said, letting it drop for now.


    The next morning, I was feeling restless. I started cleaning the entire house from top to bottom to keep myself busy. Then finally, Elias came into the bathroom where I was scrubbing the floor.


    ¡°Lyra,¡± he said. ¡°They just called. The whole pack¡¯s abandoned. There¡¯s no one left.¡±


    ¡°Is the packhouse still standing?¡± I asked immediately.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said with a nod.


    ¡°When are we leaving?¡± I asked, already feeling the adrenaline spike.


    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get changed,¡± I told him, heading straight for my room.


    We were leaving now.


    H


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>1.3K </b>

 Slayer 44

    Once Elias had gathered a group to join us, we met in the center of the pack, where he went over the n with them. They were to guard the packhouse in case there were any stray wolves still hiding nearby. Elias and I, however, would be inside the packhouse, and we¡¯d need them to cover our backs.


    After that, we all got into the vehicles and headed toward the territory where I used to live.


    Elias and I were seated in the third car of the convoy, and during the entire ride, I remained mostly silent.


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether my father had taken the time to clear out the packhouse properly or if he had rushed his departure. I had no clue if his office had been emptied or if the things I needed had been taken with


    him.


    There was a chance he had forgotten about them entirely, or maybe those things had never even existed in the first ce. I really had no way of knowing. But I understood that I had to go and see it for myself. I hated the feeling of not knowing where he had gone, so I was hoping to find something that could give me a clue about his current whereabouts.


    He was hiding out somewhere secret, just like we were. But I¡¯d never heard of any hidden ce before, and I definitely hadn¡¯t seen anything in that pack besides the packhouse itself.


    If my dad owned any additional properties, he¡¯d kept them a secret from me, never letting anything slip in


    my presence.


    ¡°How much did you know Holt?¡± Elias asked me.


    ¡°I never actually spoke to him. I saw him out training a few times when I was watching through the packhouse window. That¡¯s how I recognized who he was. I didn¡¯t meet anyone else from the pack. Only


    my dad and his new wife.¡± I replied.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite a bit younger than your father.¡±


    ¡°And I think she¡¯s pregnant. That might exin why they ran¨Che probably doesn¡¯t want you chasing after


    him.¡± <b>I </b>said.


    ¡°That would add up. But why do you think she¡¯s pregnant? I doubt he would¡¯ve shared that kind of news


    with you.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t. <b>I </b>just overheard some things. And honestly, I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s having a baby. Maybe he¡¯ll finally get the son he always wanted to inherit the pack.¡±


    ¡°That would still make the baby your sibling,¡± he said.


    ¡°That has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not part of that pack anymore, and I want nothing to do with any


    future children my father might have. As long as he and Sofia are raising them, they¡¯ll never even know I


    exist.¡± I told him.


    ¡°Yeah, that makes sense,¡± he said.


    TA


    More Rewards >


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll treat them way better than he ever treated me. He needed me to be weak, obedient, and


    easy to control because he wanted to exploit my power. That won¡¯t be the case with any new kids he has.¡±


    I said.


    ¡°Do you really believe we¡¯ll find something at the house?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. But if I don¡¯t look, I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Alright. Fair enough,¡± he said.


    It took us several hours to reach my former pack, and during that whole time, the only wolves we came


    across were our own scouts stationed throughout the area.


    We drove all the way up to the front of the packhouse, which waspletely dark. The entire ce was


    deserted. I had never seen it that empty before. Still, I couldn¡¯t say I was shocked.


    Elias and I stepped out of the vehicle, and he immediately instructed his warriors to stay <i>on </i>high alert. He


    didn¡¯t want to risk a surprise if my father had left anyone behind to keep tabs on the house.


    So our fighters stayed posted outside, while Elias and I made our way up the steps.


    The front door was locked, so Elias gave it a solid kick, forcing it open, and we both stepped inside to look around and make sure the ce was truly empty.


    I headed straight toward the office. That door wasn¡¯t locked, so I walked right in. The room looked fairly


    neat, aside from a few scattered papers on the floor and the missingputer.


    I reached over and flipped on the light switch, then walked toward the desk and lowered myself into the


    chair that used to be my father¡¯s.


    I started pulling open the drawers and going through the documents he had left behind, but I didn¡¯t find


    anything of use.


    I nced around the office, then walked over to the filing cab while Elias continued to check the rest


    of the house.


    The filing cab was still filled with files containing details about all the members of the pack, and I


    started flipping through them until I finally located my mother¡¯s file.


    I pulled the file out and sat down at the desk, switched themp on, and opened it.


    There was a photograph of my mother stapled to the file¨Cone I had never seen before¨Cand I found myself


    staring at it for a long time.


    She looked quite young in the picture. But the file had everything rted to her: her birth certificate, personal details¨Ceverything.


    She originally belonged to another pack but had moved here after finding her mate at eighteen. She came to this pack to be the Luna.


    I was born not long after, and then the file noted that my father started bing suspicious that my


    S CHAPTER 44


    mother was cheating on him.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    He doubted I was really his and believed she was secretly meeting with the man he suspected to be my actual father. The file even named someone¨CFinn Corwin.


    That alone proved she hadn¡¯t died giving birth to me. I picked the folder up in both hands, and just then, a sudden chill ran through me. I could see both of my parents standing in the same room.


    They looked much younger, and I was lying in a bass at the far side of the room, just a couple months


    old.


    ¡°Quit lying to me, Rowan. I know you¡¯re cheating with that scumbag. Just admit it!¡± my father shouted at


    her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind. You hear yourself right now?¡± my mother shouted back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. You just won¡¯t admit that brat over there isn¡¯t even mine!¡± Dad roared.


    ¡°She¡¯s yours, of course she is! I¡¯m your mate. I carry your mark. If I were having an affair, don¡¯t you think you¡¯d be able to tell?¡± Mom screamed.


    ¡°Maybe you used your magic to cover it all up,¡± Dad snarled. And my mother gave him a strange, confused look. ¡°Oh yeah. I know everything about you, your majesty. Thest surviving bloodline of the royal


    werewolves. I know the truth,¡± he said.


    ¡°And why are you only saying this now?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°Because I waited for you toe clean. But you were never going to, were you?¡± he used.


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t. Because that life doesn¡¯t mean anything to me. I¡¯m not royalty. I don¡¯t even im that side of the family. We don¡¯t live in the castle anymore¨Cit just sits there, abandoned. No one¡¯s lived in it for decades. We became targets, so we left that life behind. We live like regr wolves now. We don¡¯t tell anyone who we used to be because we don¡¯t see ourselves that way anymore,¡± my mother shouted.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve still got those powers. I¡¯ve seen you use them. And she¡¯s your daughter. There¡¯s no question. She¡¯ll have all the same powers as you,¡± Dad snapped.


    ¡°Stay away from Lyra. She has nothing to do with any of this,¡± my mom growled.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll do what I say. Or she¡¯ll be the one who suffers for it,¡± my father growled back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you darey a hand on her!¡± my mother screamed, lunging toward me, trying to take me from the


    bass¨Cbut my father caught her mid¨Cstep and pped her across the face, then threw her hard into the


    wall.


    When she tried to summon her power to fight back, he punched her again and mmed her head into the wall, knocking her out cold.


    He then called for his Beta, ordering him to take her away and make it look like a rogue attack. Both her and the baby.


    244


    < CHAPTER 44


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I snapped back to reality, sitting in the dimly lit room by myself, staring down at the file in my hands¨Cand


    everything I saw, everything I remembered, it was all true. My father really had her killed.


    He wanted to steal her powers, but she had been protecting me¨Cand that¡¯s what got her murdered.


    I was still lost in thought, holding the file, when someone suddenly grabbed me from behind and yanked


    me out of the chair.


    Instinct took over¨CI threw my head back and mmed it into his face, then spun and smacked him with


    the back of my hand. As I turned fully, I kicked him in the stomach with such force that he flew backward


    and crashed through the closed window behind me.


    ¡°Lyra!¡± Elias shouted, bursting into the room.


    He approached carefully, walked over to the broken window, and looked down. The many on the ground,pletely still, blood covering him from the shattered ss and broken window frame.


    ¡°Where in the world did you learn to do that?¡± Elias asked, stunned.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± I replied.


    Comments <fn05c8> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fn05c8>


    <b>Get </b>Bonus (<b>Ad</b>) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    1.3K

 Slayer 45

    CHAPTER <b>45 </b>


    We came to the conclusion that Dad had indeed left a few of his warriors behind, and those warriors were now actively searching for them. They werebing through the entire town.


    ¡°Dad wrote notes in this,¡± I said. ¡°He suspected that my mom was cheating on him and believed that he wasn¡¯t my biological father. I really want that to be true.¡± I added. ¡°But then he knocked her out cold and gave his Beta the order to eliminate her and make it look like it was a rogue attack. He also told the Beta to take me, but clearly something changed, and he didn¡¯t follow through.¡± I said.


    ¡°All of that was actually written down in the documents?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°Oh, no. I saw it all in a vision while I was holding the file,¡± I exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd, but honestly, with you, I¡¯m not even surprised anymore,¡± he said.


    I returned to the filing cab and searched for my own file, and then I looked for one on Finn Corwin¨Cbut there was nothing. He didn¡¯t have any file in there. I figured that meant he was never a member of this


    pack.


    I started pacing around the room<b>, </b>cing my hands on every surface I could, hoping one of them might trigger another vision. But nothing happened. I didn¡¯t get any more shes, which was disappointing. At least, until I came to a painting hanging on the wall. I had seen it countless times before and had always hated it. It was a portrait of my father, trying to look dominant and powerful, dressed in a fancy three¨Cpiece suit. The image he projected to everyone¨Ceveryone except me. I yanked it off the wall and hurled it across the room, where it shattered into pieces as it hit the opposite wall.


    ¡°Lyra,¡± Elias said behind me.


    ¡°What?¡± I replied, ncing over at him. He was staring past me, eyes fixed on something.


    I turned around to see what he was looking at, and there it was¨Ca goddamn safe embedded in the wall.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. That son of a b***h,¡± I muttered. Elias walked over to check if he could open it, but it was too well¨Csecured. He couldn¡¯t get through it on his own. So I raised my palm and pressed it firmly against the surface of the safe.


    I could sense a bit of energy beginning to stir within me, but it wasn¡¯t strong enough yet to break through


    the metal.


    Then I felt Noir begin to rise to the surface with me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop now, Lyra. You can do this,¡± Noir encouraged. I felt the power build inside of me, growing more


    intense, until there was so much heat generated that the safe¡¯s metal hinges began to liquefy, and the door copsed from the frame.


    I fell backward, trying to catch my breath as Noir faded back into my mind.


    ¡°Your eyes were glowing, too,¡± Elias said, quickly wrapping his arms around my waist to steady me in case


    I fell.


    ¡°That was Noir,¡± I said.


    ¡°I figured as much,¡± he replied.


    More Rewards


    I stepped back toward the now¨Copen safe and discovered a pile of documents stacked neatly inside.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ these are about the royal bloodline,¡± I said, flipping through one of the notebooks.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the rest of the royal family. My mom wasn¡¯t thest. He had information about where they all


    are. Distant rtions,¡± I told him.


    ¡°He¡¯s nning to wipe them all out,¡± Elias said grimly. I nced at him, feeling a pit form in my stomach. I didn¡¯t want to lose any remaining family I might still have out there. But the notebook looked aged, like it had been locked in that safe for a long time. We couldn¡¯t tell whether he¡¯d already found them or <i>not</i>.


    Then I found another file and pulled it out¨Cit had Finn Corwin¡¯s name printed clearly on the front.


    I flipped it open, and while there wasn¡¯t a photo inside, it contained data about where he had been. Every ce he had lived. He moved constantly. I got the sense he wasn¡¯t affiliated with any pack. That could


    only mean one thing¨Che must be a rogue.


    Maybe he hadn¡¯t be a rogue yet when my mother knew him.


    That would definitely make it a lot more difficult for us to find him now.


    ¡°Do you actually think he might be your father?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never even seen him. I don¡¯t have anything that makes me think he is,¡± I said.


    ¡°Come on, they¡¯re already aware that we¡¯re here. We can¡¯t stay much longer,¡± he said.


    ¡°I know. But something else has to be here, something I haven¡¯t found yet. All I learned was that Dad really


    did kill my mother. I need more than just that,¡± I said.


    ¡°I get it. This must be infuriating. Your father was hiding a lot,¡± he said.


    ¡°I know. And I need to find out everything he was keeping secret,¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, here¡¯s a contract. It¡¯s between him and the ck witch,¡± Elias said, holding it out for me.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t shock me. We already knew she was involved,¡± I said.


    I leaned back into Dad¡¯s chair and scanned the room again. I tried to picture what he was doing in here for


    so many hours day after day. <fn1dd3> Checktest chapters at FindN0vel</fn1dd3>


    I was hoping I¡¯d get some kind of feeling or idea, but there was nothing. Nothing came to me at all.


    I stood up and walked upstairs to his bedroom, then stepped inside.


    The room was empty. No clothes, no personal things, nothing left behind¨Cbut just like the hidden safe


    < CHAPTER 45


    earlier, I was sure there was something else.


    More Rewards


    I started searching the wardrobe and noticed one of the boards on the wall was loose. I began kicking at it until it gave way, and behind it, there was a box hidden inside the wall.


    I pulled the box out and sat down on the bed, opening it to look through the contents.


    There were pictures of my mother holding me when I was a baby, along with a few other personal keepsakes like that. But beneath them, I found a bundle of letters addressed to my mother¨CRowan.


    I opened one of the envelopes, but there wasn¡¯t a letter inside. Instead, there were photographs of my father. He was meeting someone secretly in the woods, and whoever took the pictures had clearly sent


    them to my mother.


    He looked like he was doing something shady. I didn¡¯t recognize any of the other people in the images.


    There were more envelopes just like it. My mom had been keeping tabs on him, but I didn¡¯t <i>know </i>why.


    They seemed like business meetings¨Cbut they were being held out in the woods, and that made them


    suspicious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. More of your dad¡¯s warriors are approaching. We¡¯ve got to get out now,<i>¡± </i>Elias said, suddenly


    reentering the room in a rush.


    I grabbed everything I¡¯d found, and we ran downstairs. Elias got me to the car, and we drove off with our


    warriors, not looking back.


    ¡°What do you think those photos are about?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°I think they mean that my mom knew something was wrong. That she knew my dad was hiding


    something,¡± I said.


    ¡°What do you think he was involved in back then?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But we have to identify the people in those pictures,¡± I said. Elias took one of the photos


    from me and studied it closely while driving.


    ¡°What is it?<b>¡± </b>I asked him.


    ¡°The man on the left,¡± Elias said, handing the photo back to me.


    ¡°You recognize him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s my f<b>*****</b>g father,¡± Elias said, jaw clenched tightly.


    <b>E </b>


    <b>1.3K </b>

 Slayer 46

    When we got back to the pack, we went straight to Luke¡¯s house, but I paused <i>for </i>a moment to nce at the progress on our own house that was still under construction. They were making real headway with it. I had a strong sense that we¡¯d be moving back in within the next couple of days.


    As soon as we stepped inside Luke¡¯s ce, Elias went straight to theputer and began sifting through


    his own files. Thankfully, Luke had kept backups of everything the Alpha had worked on, in case anything


    ever got destroyed. That way, there was always another copy avable.


    I noticed Elias digging into some really old documents¨Cstuff that dated back to the time when he had still been living with his father. It looked like files he wasn¡¯t supposed to have, maybe stolen from his dad, but I


    didn¡¯t say anything.


    While he was locked in and fully focused on what was on theputer screen at the kitchen table, I


    started preparing something for us to eat.


    I saw him highlighting bits and pieces on the screen¨Cthings that clearly seemed significant to him. And honestly, I was a little scared to ask what he was discovering.


    We ended up eating together in silence, and afterward, I cleaned the kitchen before heading off for a


    shower.


    Once I¡¯d changed into my pajamas, I sat on the bed and began looking through all the things I had taken


    from the packhouse.


    I was trying hard to make sense of it all, but at the moment it just looked like a chaotic collection of clues. I knew there was something critical I wasn¡¯t seeing yet. Something essential to the bigger picture.


    My mom had been having my dad followed. He was holding secret meetings. He had used her of cheating. He¡¯d even had meetings with Elias¡¯s dad. He murdered her the moment he realized she intended to use her powers against him rather than for him. She had been trying to protect me. So he locked me away in order to harness my powers for his own gain.


    What the hell am I overlooking?


    There was a gap in the logic. Something wasn¡¯t adding up no matter how I looked at it.


    I went back to Finn Corwin¡¯s file and started scanning the ces where my father had supposedly tracked him. But then it struck me¨Cwhat if my dad hadn¡¯t been tracking him as an enemy? What if he had actually been monitoring his movements because Finn was working for him?


    I asked Luke if I could use hisputer, and he agreed. So I took it and typed in the name ¡°Finn Corwin.¡±


    Luke told me that I¡¯d need to get onto the dark web to find anything real. I admitted I didn¡¯t know how to do that, so he did it for me. If I was trying to locate a werewolf, the dark web was the only ce to look.


    Once he got me in, I typed ¡°Finn Corwin¡± into the search bar, and results came up instantly. Tons of them.


    Turned out that name was just an alias.


    More Rewards


    I kept digging, trying to find anything else on Finn Corwin. From what I could tell, he was pretty wealthy. Donating to lots of charities,ing off as a model citizen in the human world.


    But no matter how much I searched, there were no photos <i>of </i>him anywhere, and that was driving me


    insane.


    Then someone else logged on to the dark web and sent me a private message through a separate link.


    FOREBODE28 ¨C Why are you investigating Finn Corwin?


    ME- That¡¯s my business.


    FOREBODE28 ¨C You should be careful with what you¡¯re digging into. If you open this can of worms, you


    might not like whates out.


    ME ¨C Do you know him or not? If you don¡¯t, stop wasting my time. I already know Finn Corwin is a fake


    name. I need his real one.


    FOREBODE28 ¨C He¡¯s got some very powerful friends.


    ME- I¡¯m trying to take one of those powerful friends down.


    FOREBODE28 ¨C That¡¯s a huge mistake.


    ME ¨C It¡¯s either I take him down first, or he kills me. I need to find him to survive.


    FOREBODE28 ¨C Are you the daughter that escaped?


    ME ¨C What daughter? What the hell are you talking about?


    I motioned for Elias toe over to the couch, needing him to see what was unfolding on the screen. Someone was talking to me about Finn¨Cand more disturbingly, about a daughter. I had to y dumb, acting like I had no clue what he was referring to. I couldn¡¯t risk revealing that I was that daughter, not when there was even the slightest chance they could trace our location. Even though Luke¡¯sputer was packed with encryption and spyware protections, I wasn¡¯t taking any chances.


    FOREBODE28: His friend¡¯s daughter escaped. They¡¯ve been trying to find her. She¡¯s in serious danger. If you¡¯re digging around, you need to be extremely careful.


    ME: Who is Finn Corwin?


    FOREBODE28: Den Wolfe.


    I froze. That name hit me like a brick. I looked over at Elias.


    ¡°That has to be wrong,¡± Elias said immediately.


    ¡°It actually makes sense,¡± I replied. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find a single photo of Finn anywhere.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ it said your mother was having an affair with him. Your father believed Finn was your real dad.¡±


    24


    CHAPTER GE


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s pray to the f*****g goddess that he was dead wrong,¡± I muttered,


    ¡°He was wrong.¡± Elias growled, voice sharp and trembling. ¡°There¡¯s no f*****g way I¡¯m mated to my sister.¡±


    Elias shot up from the couch and stormed out of the room, mming the bedroom door behind him so hard that I jumped. Honestly, I was surprised he didn¡¯t tear it right off the hinges.


    ¡°He¡¯s not just mad about the fake name,¡± Luke said quietly. ¡°He¡¯s pissed because his father had a second


    life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s generous of you,¡± I said tly. ¡°But we both know that¡¯s not the real reason.¡±


    I shut theptop, then grabbed Elias¡¯s phone off the table. I called Dr. Eris immediately


    ¡°I need a DNA test,¡± I told her. ¡°As soon as possible.¡±


    She promised to be here first thing in the morning.


    Luke, running on almost no sleep for days, headed off to bed not long after. But I didn¡¯t want to go into that room with Elias¨Cnot when he was in that state. The energying off him was vtile, too angry to


    deal with right now.


    So I quietly grabbed my jacket and slipped out the back door, making sure not to alert anyone.


    I wandered a short way into the woods. Not far enough to reach the patrolling warriors, but far enough


    that the house couldn¡¯t see me.


    I sat on the forest floor, legs crossed, hands on my knees. I inhaled deeply, focusing on steadying my


    breath. <fn034d> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find_Novel(.</fn034d>


    ¡°Noir,¡± I called softly. ¡°Are you there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always here, Lyra,¡± came her voice, calm and reassuring. ¡°Elias wille around. The mate bond is too strong. He won¡¯t reject you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about that,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for whatever you need,¡± she offered gently.


    <i>¡°</i>You know what powers I have. I need to learn how to control them. All of them. In both forms¨Chuman and wolf. Can you help me with that? Because right now, I don¡¯t have anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said. ¡°I know everything you¡¯re capable of. I¡¯ll help you master it.¡±


    ¡°Good. I want to start now. I need something to keep my mind busy.¡±


    ¡°All right. We begin with meditation. Clear your mindpletely. Don¡¯t think about Elias, or his father, or


    yours. Not even your mother. Let it all go. Deep breaths.¡±


    I followed her instructions, closing my eyes and focusing solely on my breathing¨Cslow and steady. My thoughts began to slip away, one by one, until I was floating in stillness. It was like falling into a waking sleep. Peaceful. Empty.


    < CHAPTER 46


    More Rewards


    ¡°Open your eyes,¡± Noir said atst.


    I did. And there, standing before me, was a luminous white wolf with a ck star marking her chest.


    ¡°Noir,¡± I whispered, stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right<i>,¡± </i>she said¨Cout loud, with her actual voice, not through the mind link.


    ¡°We¡¯ve separated,¡± I said slowly.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied, smiling. ¡°Another thing you didn¡¯t know we could do.¡±


    Get Bonus (Ad) >

 Slayer 47

    ¡°This feelspletely unreal,¡± I said, staring in disbelief at Noir.


    ¡°I know it does,¡± she replied. ¡°But this form lets me train you more effectively. Are you ready for that?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Good. Keep focusing. What we¡¯re working on now is your power. And for that, you don¡¯t need me¨Cyou need to find it inside yourself,¡± she exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s part of my royal heritage,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°You are thest living descendant of the royal bloodline,¡± she confirmed. ¡°That makes you the one who inherited all the power. Even if other rtives exist, they don¡¯t have what you have. They¡¯re just werewolves¨Cnothing more.¡±


    ¡°So, I have to rely solely on myself to master these abilities,¡± I said.


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes. But I¡¯ll guide you as best I can. Now, stretch your hand out in front of you.¡±


    I lifted my hand, palm down, and extended it in front of me. I closed my eyes, trying to center my thoughts, paying close attention to everything Noir was saying.


    I had to search deep within myself. At first, it would be challenging, but with time, it would get easier- <fnfcb8> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find1Novel</fnfcb8>


    once I¡¯d unlocked the power within.


    Suddenly, I felt the earth beneath me start to tremble. I flinched, but Noir calmly told me it was part of the process. It meant I was doing it right, and there was nothing to be afraid of.


    I pushed deeper into my concentration, and then the roots of the nearby tree began to rise from the soil. They looked alive¨Cmoving in sync with my hand, reacting to my every motion. I had control.


    ¡°This is incredible,¡± I murmured, standing up, experimenting by making them twist and shift further.


    When I finally lowered my hand again, the roots obediently sank back into the ground, returning to their


    original ce.


    <i>¡°</i>You have dominion over all the natural elements¨Cearth, air, fire, water. All of them,¡± Noir said. ¡°You just need to learn to harness that control. Once you do, nothing will stand in your way.¡±


    ¡°I want to try something else. What else can you show me?¡± I asked eagerly.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we take this step by step,¡± she replied. I stood silently for a moment, ncing toward


    the house, then back at her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go back in there. Not right now,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s overwhelming. But you and Elias can get through whateveres your way,¡± she reassured <ol><li><b>me</b>. </li></ol>


    < CHAPTER 47


    ¡°I wish I could believe that,¡± I said.


    More Rewards >


    I didn¡¯t know how long I¡¯d been out there in the forest training, but it must¡¯ve been a while. Suddenly, I heard Elias yelling my name in the distance.


    I jumped up and turned as he burst through the trees, spotting me standing next to Noir¨Cmy wolf in her separate form.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for tonight,¡± Noir said before vanishing. I felt her essence return to me, merging back into


    my body.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Elias demanded, his face full of confusion.


    ¡°I have to learn how to use my powers,¡± I told him. ¡°Noir was helping me figure it out.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be out here alone after dark,¡± he scolded.


    ¡°I stayed within the border. And I never lost sight of the house,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Still, why are you doing this in the middle of the night?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you wanted me in the house with you,¡± I said softly. He exhaled heavily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you. None of this is your fault. Whatever happened between our parents¨Cthat¡¯s on them.


    And if it turns out my father really did this, I swear I¡¯ll kill him. But none of that changes how I feel about


    you.¡±


    ¡°I called the doctor,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯sing in the morning. We¡¯re getting a DNA test. I need to know for


    sure.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he nodded. ¡°Bute back inside. You scared the hell out of me disappearing like that.¡±


    We walked back to the house together. Once inside, I grabbed a nket and settled on the couch to watch


    a movie.


    Elias nced at me before quietly heading to the spare bedroom. We both understood that this was what


    made the most sense for now.


    The next morning, I was outside sipping on a coffee when a woman passed by carrying a baby, trying to


    soothe him.


    ¡°Hello, Luna,¡± she greeted warmly.


    ¡°Hi. You¡¯re Stephanie, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s me. I¡¯m surprised to see you up so early. Word was you¡¯d been gone a few days¨Cand barely got any


    sleep.¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t go back to my old pack. I¡¯m still here,¡± I replied. ¡°But honestly, I¡¯m not all that tired. How old


    is your baby?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s four weeks,¡± she said with a tired smile. ¡°And he makes sure I never forget it. Sleeps like a catnapper


    -barely at all.¡±


    ¡°That sounds exhausting. Do you want me to hold him for a while?¡± I offered.


    ¡°Would you really? That would be amazing,¡± she said.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind,¡± I said, and she stepped up onto the porch, gently cing the baby into my arms.


    ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯ve had him in my arms so long I swear my whole side has gone numb,¡± she said with a sigh.


    ¡°So he doesn¡¯t really sleep, huh?¡± I asked, rocking him gently.


    ¡°Very rarely. And when he does, I¡¯ve always got chores or something else demanding my time. I can¡¯t ever catch up on rest,¡± she said.


    ¡°Forget the chores. Sleep whenever you get the chance. Everything else can wait,¡± I said.


    ¡°I wish it worked like that. But things around here don¡¯t slow down. My mate¡¯s one of the top warriors, so we¡¯re always hosting people, always busy,¡± she exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s rough. But if you ever need a little breather, feel free to drop him off here. I don¡¯t mind watching


    him at all,¡± I told her.


    ¡°That really means a lot. Thank you,¡± she said, genuinely grateful.


    ¡°Anytime,¡± I said.


    Just then, Hailey appeared, walking toward us. ¡°Hey, Lyra.¡±


    ¡°Hey. How are you holding up?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Feeling bigger by the day,¡± she joked.


    ¡°I bet you are,¡± I replied with a smallugh.


    Luke came out the front door then, and Hailey nced at him for a moment before turning away and


    heading back toward her house.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got training now. Do you need anything before I go, Lyra?¡± Luke asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m alright,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll check inter,¡± he said, then walked off.


    ¡°Why would Luke just turn his back on his own child like that?¡± I asked aloud.


    ¡°What?¡± Stephanie said, caught off guard.


    ¡°No one¡¯s actually confirmed it, but I¡¯ve put two and two together. Luke¡¯s the baby¡¯s father. You can just tell by how the guys act around her,¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, I should be getting this little guy home. Diaper change is due<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Stephanie said, reaching out to take the baby.


    < CHAPTER 47


    ¡°Just remember what I said. If you ever need rest, I¡¯m here. I¡¯d be happy to help,¡± I told her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Thanks again,¡± she said.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said.


    Mote Rewards <b>> </b>


    After she left, I went back inside. Elias was justing down the stairs as I sat at the table, staring out of


    the window, lost in thought.


    Something was off. Everyone in this pack had been acting strangely around me. Maybe the idea of having royalty in their pack wasn¡¯t something they weed.


    The arrival of Dr. Eris brought a wave of relief. She quickly collected blood samples from both Elias and me, promising to expedite the process. She said we¡¯d have the results in a day or two¨Cshe¡¯d personally


    ensure they were prioritized.


    I thanked her for doing this, and she replied that it was no trouble. She knew this was a matter that needed resolving urgently.


    After the doctor left, Elias stayed quiet. With nothing left to say, I quietly slipped out the back door again


    and made my way into the woods.


    I sensed Elias watching me from the window, but I didn¡¯t let it bother me. I went back to the same clearing


    where I had trained the night before and sat down on the earth.


    Closing my eyes, I began to breathe deeply, focusing on calming my mind. Noir was still with me, but this


    time she stayed within my thoughts, guiding me silently.


    I didn¡¯t want to risk anyone else seeing her¨Cespecially not in her separated form.


    I raised both hands and started circling them around each other slowly, feeling a pulse of energy growing


    between them. I could hear the faint crackle of electricity building, my breathing bing heavier as I


    tried to keep control over it¨Cit was proving difficult.


    Noir¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, encouraging me to hold on, to stay focused, to keep it stable. She


    believed I could do it.


    Suddenly, I heard a twig snap behind me. Instinctively, I spun around, and the ball of energy between my


    hands flew out before I could stop it. Elias ducked just in time, and the bolt hit a tree directly behind him.


    The tree copsed with a crash, and Elias turned to look at it in shock before turning back to me, his face


    filled with stunned disbelief.


    <b>Get </b>Bonus (Ad) >

 Slayer 48

    CHAPTER <b>48 </b>


    <b>Elias </b><b>POV </b>


    It was pretty clear to me at this point that Lyra¡¯s wolf was helping her unlock more of her powers¨Cand honestly, I thought that was amazing. Well, amazing until it nearly took my head off.


    Yeah, okay, maybe sneaking up on her wasn¡¯t the smartest move I¡¯ve ever made. But I was curious about what she was doing, and when I spotted that glowing energy forming in her hands, I couldn¡¯t help but get closer. I should¡¯ve been more cautious and definitely avoided scaring her the way I did.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Lyra said, her voice shaky and her eyes wide with worry.


    Damn. She thought I was mad. She thought she was in trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Seriously. Don¡¯t be sorry. I was the one who crept up on you. And honestly, what <i>you </i>were <i>doing </i>looked incredible,¡± I told her, stepping toward her, though I noticed her flinch slightly at my approach. <fn10bd> This text is hosted at find?novel</fn10bd>


    ¡°I was just experimenting, seeing what I can actually do. Noir¡¯s been showing me all the things I¡¯m capable of. She says this is only beginner stuff. That kind of freaks me out¨Cthinking about what the more advanced things might be,¡± she exined.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what else you¡¯ll be able to do,¡± I said.


    ¡°I doubt I¡¯ll still be around for that,¡± she replied softly, lowering her gaze. I moved in closer, cing a hand gently on her cheek to lift her face so she would look at me.


    ¡°What are you talking about¨Cnot being here?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°If the test results show something we don¡¯t want, then we can¡¯t be mates. You already know that,¡± she said, pulling away slightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what those results say,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°Do you really want your entire pack to find out that you¡¯re bonded to your half¨Csister?¡± she asked, watching me carefully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn what the pack thinks. If they¡¯ve got a problem, they can deal with it. But if you¡¯d rather keep it quiet, then we¡¯ll keep it between us. Unless¡­ are <i>you </i>ufortable with it?¡± I asked her directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m <i>not </i>sure. I never pictured myself ending up with a mate at all. So finding out my mate might be my brother? That¡¯s a lot. I¡¯m still trying to figure out how I¡¯m supposed to feel, she admitted.


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯re overthinking it. Let¡¯s wait for Dr. Eris toe back with the results. When she does, we¡¯ll handle whateveres¨Ctogether. But until then, let¡¯s distract ourselves a bit. We should do some regr training. And by regr, I mean the kind where I don¡¯t nearly get electrocuted,¡± I said. She cracked a smile at that, and agreed.


    We both went to change and then headed out to another clearing, just the two of us, and got started on


    < CHAPTER 48


    some basic training againbat drills. And pretty much right away, I regretted the decision.


    More Rewards >


    I should¡¯ve been better prepared after witnessing her knock that guy out cold at her dad¡¯s packhouse.


    She didn¡¯t even break a sweat when she knocked him unconscious through a window. That was something else entirely. I don¡¯t know what kind of power the moon goddess gave her that day, but it turned her into something unreal.


    She was definitely flexing that strength today too. Inded a couple of hits, sure, but she was handing me my ass without much effort.


    I figured that from here on out, her focus should really be on honing her magic, because her physical fighting skills were already ahead of the curve. Especially considering she¡¯d never had proper training and the moon goddess had basically handed those skills to her.


    Not that I was envious or anything.


    She¡¯d be a major strength to the pack, no question about it.


    Still, it didn¡¯t seem entirely fair that the rest of us had to bust our asses to gain the same ground.


    After we wrapped up training, we went inside. Lyra took her shower first, and then I headed in for mine


    once she was done.


    I was honestly taken aback by how far along our house hade¨Cit was nearly finished now, with just the final touches being added. It looked like we¡¯d be able to move back in within a couple of days.


    Going away to Lyra¡¯s former pack must¡¯ve made time pass quicker than I realized. We¡¯d been gone for several days, and when we returned, the progress was shocking.


    That trip had been a useful distraction from everything, but the second Lyra stepped out of the shower, she went straight back to theptop and logged into the dark web again.


    She was relentless in her search for answers, and I couldn¡¯t fault her for that. After all, her father had spent her entire life abusing and torturing her. If anyone had a right to want revenge¨Cor closure¨Cit was her.


    While she was working, I went in to take a shower, and my mind was racing with thoughts of my own.


    Something didn¡¯t sit right with me¨Cwhy had we been summoned to that pack in the first ce, especially considering her father already had dark witches and other dangerous allies under hismand? What did


    he need <i>us </i>for? Why pretend he needed help strengthening his warriors when clearly they were already


    being enhanced some other way?


    Yeah, back then, the warriors were a disaster. But looking at everything now, <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion


    that we¡¯d been set up. And if Lyra hadn¡¯t been my mate, I had this gut feeling he would¡¯ve tried to drag us into whatever twisted scheme he was plotting.


    Most likely, he¡¯d intended to use us as tools in some n to conquer other wolf packs or even attempt somerger power grab.


    More Howards>


    But I¡¯d thrown a wrench in that n when I ran off with his daughter¨Cthe most powerful weapon he had.


    That must¡¯ve ruined everything he had in motion.


    When I got out of the shower, Lyra was still on theputer, clearly still trying to dig something up. But I could see the frustration written all over her face. She lookedpletely drained.


    I quickly made something simple for us to eat, and we ended up sitting in silence while we ate again.


    Then, all of a sudden, she blurted out, ¡°Holy shit.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, startled.


    ¡°I just stumbled across a hidden site my father used to talk with someone else<i>,¡± </i>she replied, eyes wide.


    ¡°Who was he talking to?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Neil¡¯s dad¨Cthe one I was supposed to marry so he could take over our pack,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Okay¡­ and why does that matter?¡± I asked, not following yet.


    ¡°You know how people say once something is online, it never truly disappears?¡± she said, raising an


    eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard that. You can always dig stuff up again if you look hard enough,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Well, I just found a string of messages¨Creally old ones. They¡¯re from years before that arranged marriage


    ever happened. ording to the timestamps, I would¡¯ve been about five years old,¡± she said. ¡°And in those messages, it talks about Rowan spying on my dad after she found out he was trying to make


    contact with a ck witch. She must¡¯ve figured out that something was seriously wrong and wanted to


    gather as much dirt on him as she could. And guess whose name came up again¨CFinn. That¡¯s your father¡¯s alias.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I still don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying,¡± I said, trying to connect the dots.


    ¡°I think your dad used the name ¡®Finn¡® specifically to deal with mine. He was secretly helping my mom try


    to bring my father down,¡± she said carefully.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way he would¡¯ve done something like that out of the goodness of his heart,¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°What if he was in love with her?¡± Lyra asked quietly.


    ¡°In that case, yeah, he absolutely would¡¯ve. He always went overboard for women. He was pathetic like


    that,¡± I admitted without hesitation.


    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t exin everything¨Cespecially not our situation¨Cbut it <i>does </i>exin how they would¡¯ve


    known each other,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah, that part makes sense now,¡± I said, standing up and starting to clear the table.


    ¡°Elias, can I ask you something?¡± she said, her voice suddenly serious.


    ¡°Of course. Anything,¡± I answered.


    ¡°How long are you nning to keep pretending that Hailey¡¯s baby isn¡¯t yours?¡± she asked calmly.


    More Rewards >


    The dishes slipped from my hands and crashed to the floor, shattering everywhere, as I spun around to


    face herpletely stunned by how casually she was looking at me from across the table.

 Slayer 49

    CHAPTER <b>49 </b>


    <b>Lyra </b><b>POV </b>


    I stared at Elias, who stood frozen in the middle of the kitchen, surrounded by shattered ss all over the


    floor.


    ¡°Who the hell told you that?¡± he finally asked, his voice low but tense.


    ¡°No one told me,¡± I replied steadily. ¡°They didn¡¯t have to. At first, I thought it was Luke¡¯s baby. But there¡¯s <i>no </i>


    reason for him not to be in her life or the baby¡¯s. You, though¨Cyou <i>do </i>have a reason. Me.¡±


    ¡°You figured it out on your own?¡± he asked, sounding more surprised than anything else.


    ¡°That, and the fact that everyone around me starts acting really awkward whenever I bring up the baby,¡± I


    said. ¡°And it only gets worse when I say that it¡¯s Luke¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°s**<b>t</b>,¡± he muttered. ¡°Look, there¡¯s no actual proof it¡¯s mine. She just said it was. I don¡¯t even <i>know </i>for sure.


    And back then¨Cbefore I met you¨Cthere were a <i>lot </i>of girlsing and going through my house.¡±


    ¡°I know that. I¡¯m not naive, Elias. I just want to understand¨Cwhy did you lie to me? Why didn¡¯t you trust me enough to just tell me the truth from the start?¡± I asked, my voice tight with frustration.


    ¡°Because I was scared,¡± he admitted, his shoulders dropping slightly. ¡°I was terrified you¡¯d leave me. And I thought maybe you¡¯d believe that I¡¯d put that baby before us¡­ like he¡¯d be heir to the pack or


    something.¡±


    ¡°That hadn¡¯t even crossed my mind,¡± I said, shaking my head slowly. <b>¡°</b><b>All </b>I¡¯ve been focused on is the lie. I never expected you to be celibate. I know you¡¯ve had other women before me¨Cprobably a lot. And I¡¯vee to terms with that. But what I can¡¯t wrap my head around is why you kept lying, even after I asked


    directly.¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ I didn¡¯t know <i>how </i>to tell you. I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. Like I said, I was scared of losing you. I¡¯m <i>sti </i><i>Il </i>scared of losing you,¡± he said, voice cracking just a little.


    Right then, Luke walked through the front door, immediately halting when he saw the mess and the tension thick in the air. He clearly wasn¡¯t sure if he should even be here.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Luke,¡± I said quickly. ¡°I was just heading out to train.¡± I pushed back from the table and made my way out the back door, heading straight into the woods.


    I heard them start talking again behind me, but I quickened my pace until their voices faded. I didn¡¯t want


    to hear Elias¡¯s excuses. I didn¡¯t want to listen to any more exnations that came toote.


    Mates were supposed to mean <i>everything </i>to each other. But if I truly meant that much to him, he wouldn¡¯t have kept such a huge lie from me. Hiding the fact that he might have a child with another woman¨C<i>and </i>letting me think it was Luke¡¯s baby? That was beyond cruel. That was betrayal.


    I knew I needed a clear head for what I was nning to do tonight, but rity wasn¡¯t going toe easily


    after what just happened.


    More Rewards 1


    I stood alone in the middle of the forest, my heart pounding, my breath uneven. I could feel my emotions


    bubbling right beneath the surface¨Cready to explode. But the worst part was, I couldn¡¯t even tell <i>which </i>


    emotions were rising. Was it rage? Was it sorrow? Was it betrayal? I genuinely couldn¡¯t tell.


    And that kind of emotional confusion? That was dangerous¨Cespecially for what I was trying to practice.


    So I forced myself to admit that now wasn¡¯t the right time to work on my powers. Not like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to feel hurt by this,¡± Noir said softly in my mind. ¡°Elias lied <i>to </i>you. He lied <i>to </i><i>both </i>of us.¡±


    ¡°Then why do I feel so jealous?¡± I whispered, feeling the lump in my throat growing.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s our mate,¡± she answered calmly. ¡°He belongs to us, just as much as we belong <i>to </i>him. That


    connection¨Cthose instincts¨Cthey don¡¯t go away just because we¡¯re angry.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I don¡¯t even have the <i>right </i>to be this pissed off just because he had a life before me,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair of me, is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯repletely justified in feeling jealous,¡± Noir said firmly. ¡°Especially when one of those women


    literally tried to kill you, and now another is carrying his child. That jealousy is valid¨Cbecause they¡¯re still


    close to him in ways that you can¡¯t ignore. Don¡¯t suppress what you¡¯re feeling. You¡¯ve spent your whole life


    doing that. But you¡¯re not living under your father¡¯s control anymore. You¡¯re allowed to feel. You¡¯re allowed


    to be angry with him.¡±


    ¡°I used to get beaten whenever I got mad. I don¡¯t even remember how to be angry anymore,¡± I admitted


    quietly.


    ¡°Yes, you do,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re starting to feel it again right now. You just don¡¯t recognize it, because it¡¯s


    been so long since youst let yourself feel it.¡±


    ¡°So what the f**k am I supposed to do with this?¡± I demanded. ¡°Am I just supposed to ept it all and


    move forward with Elias? Or am I supposed to reject himpletely? Just tell me what I¡¯m supposed to


    do.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that for you,¡± she said gently.


    At some point, I noticed I¡¯d been wandering deeper into the forest without realizing it, and I didn¡¯t want to <fn0357> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find[f]ovel</fn0357>


    spend the entire night doing this.


    I spotted a tree that looked easy enough to climb. I jumped up to grab the lowest branch and pulled


    myself onto it<b>, </b>then made my way up a few more branches until I reached one that felt strong and stable. From there, I had a full view of the entire vige. I leaned my head back against the trunk and sat silently, breathing.


    From up here, the sky was wide open, and I stared up at the moon, wondering if the Moon Goddess might send me a sign¨Cor <i>anyone</i>, really. My mother crossed my mind. But there was nothing. No voice, no warmth. Just silence.


    < CHAPTER 49


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I had never felt so alone in my life.


    I heard someone moving through the woods and I already knew it was Elias, even before his scent drifted to me. I held my breath, blocking it out, and remainedpletely still in the tree.


    He walked slowly, scanning the area, stopping near the base of my tree. He must have picked up my scent -he knew I was close. He was going to find me soon.


    ¡°Do you not get the hint when someone wants to be alone?¡± I called down tly.


    He looked up and spotted me sitting there in the branches.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find you <i>up </i>there,¡± he said, surprised.


    ¡°Well, here I am,¡± I replied, not even looking down, just keeping my eyes on the sky.


    ¡°Can you pleasee down so we can talk?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I like it up here. It¡¯s quiet,¡± I answered simply.


    Instead of arguing, Elias started climbing the tree himself. He reached the same branch where I was


    sitting but found a ce on the opposite side, leaving space between us. He didn¡¯t sit against the trunk


    like I was.


    ¡°What do you want me to do about the baby?¡± he asked after a pause.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Elias,¡± I said honestly. <b>¡°</b>All I know is that there¡¯s a woman carrying your child, and she¡¯s going


    through it alone. And somehow, that makes me feel sorry for her¡­ even though I <i>hate </i>her. And I hate feeling like this¨Cfeeling both things at once.¡±


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a real chance that the baby isn¡¯t even mine,¡± he said. ¡°It could be Luke¡¯s. He was sleeping


    with her around the same time I was. And she was also hooking up with a few other guys in the pack.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well that makes me feel <i>so </i>much better,¡± I said, my voice thick with sarcasm.


    ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t make the situation okay,¡± he replied. ¡°But she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s actually imed the baby is mine. I¡¯ll get another DNA test done just to be sure.¡±


    ¡°Wow<i>. </i>This just keeps getting more and more wonderful,¡± I said. ¡°People look to you and your pack for safety and leadership. I doubt they realize this ce is just as screwed up as anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°No one knows what really goes on here. And that¡¯s exactly why.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a waring,¡± I said.


    ¡°With the witches?¡± he asked, looking at me closely.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯ve been told,¡± I said. ¡°That witches will turn the humans against us because they blend in better than we do. But what if it¡¯s not them? Werewolves can blend in just as easily.¡±


    ¡°You think the werewolves are the real threat?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I think my father is the threat,¡± I said. ¡°And I think he¡¯s using witches to carry out his orders. I don¡¯t think


    3/5.


    C CHAPTER 49


    they¡¯re doing it by choice¨Cjust like I never had one. And I think I need <i>to </i>find a castle.¡±


    ¡°A castle?¡± he repeated, confused.


    Mote Rewinds <b>> </b>


    ¡°The royal castle,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s been empty for decades. No one¡¯s gone near it because my mother and her family never saw themselves as royalty. They lived like ordinary werewolves, mixed in with regr packs. But the royal castle <i>is </i>out there. That¡¯s where everything started. With the original royal family.¡±


    ¡°We would¡¯ve heard about a ce like that if it really existed,¡± he said.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said. ¡°No one wanted it known. But I <i>know </i>it exists. And I have to find it.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to do that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet,¡± I said. ¡°But we also need to start recruiting.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying we need to bring people into the pack?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°To the castle.¡±


    ¡°Recruit werewolves to help fight this war. And make the castle our base,¡± he said.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s actually a solid n,¡± he said. ¡°But we still don¡¯t know where this castle is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out,¡± I said. ¡°I just¡­ can¡¯t do it right now.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± he asked gently.


    ¡°Because when I use my powers, I need to be calm, focused. And I can¡¯t be that way right now,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to sit right here with you until you know that I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m


    with you¨Cno matter what.¡±


    ¡°And what if I just want to be alone?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already spent too much of your life being alone,¡± he said softly. ¡°It¡¯s time to let someone be there for you¨Cespecially when you¡¯re hurting. Even if that someone is the one who caused the hurt.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I just kept my eyes on the sky above me. He reached across the branch and gently took my hand in his. I didn¡¯t look at him, but I didn¡¯t pull away either. Deep down, I knew he was right. I¡¯d spent my whole life trying to handle everything alone. With no one to lean on. But that part of my life was


    ending.


    Having a mate meant I wouldn¡¯t be alone again. And no matter how hard it was to admit <b>it</b>, I needed to


    start letting people in. Even when every part of me wanted to shut them out.

 Slayer 50

    I must have fallen asleep up in that tree, but when I woke up the next morning, I was in the spare bedroom, and Elias was lying next to me, still asleep.


    I walked into the kitchen and found Luke already there, holding a cup of coffee and leaning against the counter while staring out the window at the warriors who were training.


    ¡°Morning,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hey. How did I end up back inside?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Elias carried you in after you fell asleep,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I was in a damn tree. How the hell did he move me without waking me up?¡± I said as I poured myself


    some coffee.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask him that one,¡± Luke said with a smirk.


    ¡°What are you doing today?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Probably training, more training, and then some more training,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well, that sounds like the obvious schedule then,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, it kind of does,¡± he replied. ¡°What about you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I need to start looking for a hidden castle,¡± I told him.


    ¡°That makes absolutely no sense,¡± he said, clearly puzzled.


    ¡°I know. But it will once I find it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, good luck with that,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied.


    I didn¡¯t bother waiting for Elias to wake up that morning¨CI just got dressed and headed out into the woods alone. I realized that no one really came into the forest behind Luke¡¯s house, and it was honestly peaceful out here.


    Even the patrols seemed to avoid this area, though I could still hear them running their routes along the


    edge of the territory.


    I walked deeper into the woods, taking in the scenery, breathing in the fresh air left behind byst night¡¯s rain, and just enjoying the quiet.


    Everything about it was calming, and I wasn¡¯t eager to return to reality.


    Reality sucked right now.


    I never thought I¡¯d feel that way again after leaving my dad behind. But I guess problems follow you, no


    < CHAPTER 50


    matter where you go.


    More Rewards >


    I was aimlessly wandering through the trees when a loud squawk overhead caught my attention. I looked up and saw an eagle circling above me.


    Itnded on a branch directly over where I was standing and just sat there, staring down at me like it had


    been waiting or something.


    ¡°That¡¯s actually pretty cool,¡± someone behind me said, and I turned around quickly to see Hailey standing


    there.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess it is,¡± I said. ¡°But what are you doing here? Nobody everes <i>into </i>these woods.¡±


    ¡°I know. Luke told me you headed this way. I wanted to finally n that shopping trip <i>we </i>keep putting off,¡±


    she said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s such a great idea,¡± I said tly.


    ¡°Why not?¡± she asked, giving me a sweet, innocent look.


    ¡°You know why,¡± I said. She looked confused for a moment, then realization crossed her face.


    ¡°You know who the father is,¡± she said slowly.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯ve imed Elias is,¡± I replied.


    ¡°He <i>is </i>the father,¡± she said sharply, clearly offended.


    ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s what you say,¡± I said.


    ¡°It <i>is </i>what I say. Why would I lie about something like that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s the Alpha. And you know that eventually, the truth wille out. If that baby has zero Alpha traits, people will figure it out¨Ceven without a DNA test. It¡¯ll just take a couple of years,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that,<i>¡± </i>she said.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here, Hailey?¡± Elias¡¯s voice rang out behind her, deep and angry, as he walked


    toward us.


    ¡°I just came to ask Lyra when she wanted to go shopping,¡± Hailey said, turning to him. ¡°But she made it clear that it¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    ¡°She knows what you¡¯ve been telling people,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Lenore, okay? I¡¯m not some obsessed b***h like her,¡± Hailey snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t have a reason to lie


    about the father of my child.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe you¡¯re just more patient than Lenore,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re ying the long game instead of


    trying to kill me outright.¡±


    ¡°Lyra¡­¡± Hailey started to say.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°That¡¯s Luna to you,¡± Elias growled, his Alpha aura radiating outwards, making Hailey drop her head in


    submission.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go now,¡± she said quickly, retreating from the area.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize she was out here. I would¡¯vee sooner if I had,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°I¡¯m capable of handling myself,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I know you are. The doctor¡¯s arrived,¡± he said.


    I took a deep breath and nced up at the eagle that still perched above us in the tree, quietly watching every move we made, then turned and began walking back to the house with Elias by my side.


    ¡°How are you two doing?¡± Eris asked as we entered the living room.


    ¡°We¡¯ve had better days,¡± Elias answered.


    ¡°Well, things are about to improve. You¡¯re not siblings. If there ever was an affair between your parents, it


    didn¡¯t lead to Lyra¡¯s birth,¡± Eris told us.


    Elias let out a breath of relief and reached for my hand, but I pulled it away.


    Eris saw the interaction but chose not toment on it.


    ¡°That¡¯s really good news. I appreciate it,¡± I said.


    ¡°My pleasure. If either of you needs anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to reach out,¡± she offered.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s all for now. Thank you again,¡± I said as I exited the room.


    I returned to the spare bedroom, feeling a sense of relief that we weren¡¯t rted, but it didn¡¯t undo everything else that had happened.


    I could still hear Eris and Elias continuing their conversation in the living room while I grabbed the book


    about the royal family and resumed reading from where I hadst left off.


    Miraculously, it was one of the few possessions that had survived the house explosion. Still, I couldn¡¯t


    shake the feeling that its survival hadn¡¯t been mere chance.


    A royal emblem was printed on the front cover of the book, and at the start of every chapter about a


    different royal family member, the same symbol was repeated.


    The book had been passed down since the 1300s, and I believed it was still the crest of our bloodline.


    So I grabbed theptop and began searching for any old family crests that might be familiar to people but


    weren¡¯t obviously tied to the werewolf royal family.


    I scoured the inte for anything connected to the United States, and then I shifted my search to Irnd. All I could dig up were urban legends¨Cat least, that¡¯s how humans wouldbel them. But I knew better.


    Resting my hand on the book, I moved theptop from myp and ced it on the bed beside me.


    More Rewards


    The book stayed on my knees as I sat in silence, trying to figure out what I was supposed to do next. But I <fnffe3> Read full story at find{n}ovel</fnffe3>


    didn¡¯t have a clear answer.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± a man said, stepping into my father¡¯s office.


    ¡°What is it?¡± my father barked.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your daughter and her new pack are closer to the truth than we¡¯d like,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Why? She doesn¡¯t know anything,¡± Dad replied sharply.


    ¡°She went back to the old pack grounds. The safe was open. The documents on Finn Corwin are missing,¡±


    the man said.


    ¡°She found out about Finn? Then she¡¯s definitely on the right track. She probably knows what happened to her mother by now,¡± Dad muttered.


    ¡°And that doesn¡¯t concern you?¡± his Beta, Cassian, asked.


    ¡°No. I couldn¡¯t care less if she knows I killed her mother. It doesn¡¯t change a damn thing,¡± Dad replied coldly.


    ¡°Alpha, I believe she¡¯s investigating the royal crest,¡± the man added.


    ¡°What the hell is she hoping to uncover with that?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure. But based on what you told me about what Rowan said, the crest would be all over


    the old castle where the royals once lived,¡± the man exined.


    ¡°You think she¡¯s searching for that castle?¡± Dad asked, narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. I believe that¡¯s exactly what she¡¯s doing,¡± the man confirmed.


    ¡°We can¡¯t allow that. She cannot be the one to locate it. Get those useless tech guys back online and have


    them find that castle. I want it located now,<i>¡± </i>Dad ordered. The man nodded and rushed out of the room.


    ¡°What exactly is hidden in that castle?¡± Cassian asked.


    ¡°Everything she could possibly use to bring us down,¡± Dad answered, his gaze fixed out the window of his


    office.


    <b>Get </b>Bonus <b>(</b><b>Ad</b>) >


    <b>Vote </b>

 Slayer 51

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>51 </b>


    :


    5% OFF


    <b>53 </b>


    Not long after, there was a knock at the door, and knowing I was the only one home, I got up and went to open it.


    Standing there was Stephanie, holding her newborn, lookingpletely drained, and I stepped aside to let her in.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked her.


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I haven¡¯t had any sleep in three days,¡± she replied, cing the diaper bag on the table.


    ¡°Alright. Hand him over. There¡¯s a spare room downstairs¨Cit used to be the basement, but Luke converted it into a bedroom. Supposedly he hosts quite a few guests,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s when his familyes around.¡±


    ¡°I thought he wasn¡¯t on good terms with them,¡± I said.


    ¡°Not with his father. But his siblings and their families do visit. And there¡¯s a bunch of them,¡± she exined.


    ¡°That makes sense. Head downstairs and get some rest. I¡¯ll take care of the baby and let you sleep as much as possible. Don¡¯t worry about little Jake¨CI¡¯ve got it handled,¡± I reassured her.


    ¡°Thanks so much,¡± she said sincerely.


    She nearly dragged herself down the stairs, and I could hear soft sniffling¨Cshe was clearly trying not to cry, but when you¡¯re running on empty, it¡¯s tough, especially when it seems like her mate isn¡¯t offering much help.


    I paced around the living room with Jake, who was alert and a bit fussy, but I kept my voice calm<b>, </b>softly reassuring him that he was safe and that I wouldn¡¯t hurt him.


    Eventually, Elias walked through the front door, but stopped short the moment he saw me moving around with a baby in my arms.


    ¡°Where did thate from?¡± he asked, gently closing the door behind him.


    ¡°Stephanie brought him. She¡¯s been without sleep for days. She¡¯s downstairs resting. I told her I¡¯d watch Jake,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Wow. I didn¡¯t realize things were that bad for her,¡± he said, surprised.


    < CHAPTER 51


    ¡°Corbin,¡± he answered.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Well, Corbin seriously needs to step up. She¡¯s doing everything alone,¡± Imented.


    Jake began fussing more, so I pulled a bottle from the bag, warmed it, and settled onto the couch to feed him.


    Hetched on immediately and drifted off in my arms while feeding.


    Once he finished the bottle, I gentlyid him beside me on the couch, keeping my book andptop close by.


    ¡°What are you working on?¡± Elias asked, ncing over my shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m researching the werewolf royal family crest,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Found anything yet?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know<i>,</i>¡± I admitted.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± he pressed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been browsing posts about abandoned castles across the U.S. One picture showed a castle in California. But when people tried to visit it¨Cthinking it was haunted¨Cit had vanished. Justpletely gone,¡± I exined.


    ¡°You think it was demolished?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No. There was no evidence it had ever existed. So how is that even possible?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Magic,¡± he answered simply.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s hidden by some kind of cloaking spell,¡± I said.


    ¡°Do you know where it is?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Not yet. But I¡¯m narrowing it down,¡± I replied.


    Then someone knocked on the door<b>, </b>so Elias went to answer it, and I heard him greet Corbin by name. <fna1f3> Newest update provided by Find~Novel</fna1f3>


    Corbin entered and spotted the baby fast asleep on the couch.


    ¡°Stephanie¡¯s downstairs sleeping. She mentioned she hadn¡¯t had proper rest in days,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been pulling crazy patrol shifts. We¡¯re all doing doubles. It¡¯s rough with a newborn,¡± he admitted.


    < CHAPTER 51


    ¡°I can imagine,¡± I said.


    <b>¡°</b>I should wake her and take her home,¡± Corbin said.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°They¡¯re wee to stay here a while, at least until she¡¯s had some decent rest. She really needs it,¡± I offered.


    ¡°No. I think she¡¯d feel better at home,¡± he replied, then walked through the house and down to the basement to wake her.


    Soon enough, Stephanie came back upstairs, gathered Jake and her belongings, and left with him.


    She expressed her deep gratitude for the help I gave her today, and I told her it wasn¡¯t a big deal. I reminded her that I¡¯d always be here if she ever needed a break.


    After they¡¯d gone, I sat there staring at the closed door, and Elias could tell something was weighing on me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s something off,¡± I replied.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t get a good feeling from Corbin,¡± I said.


    ¡°Corbin¡¯s no different from the rest of us. He¡¯s another abused kid who came here seeking a safe ce and a fresh start away from his family,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°Yeah. So was Lenore. But not every abused child grows into a good person,¡± I snapped back, feeling irritated that he brushed off my instincts.


    I was getting a strong, unsettling vibe from Corbin, and Elias didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it.


    He headed into the kitchen to grab something to eat, while I stayed put, continuing my research¨Cbecause apparently, that¡¯s all I seem to be useful fortely.


    Eventually, frustration took over, and I got up and left the house, walking out into the vige.


    I had no clear n or destination, just wandering aimlessly while watching the warriors train.


    ¡°Hey, Luna,¡± Chris greeted as I passed.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I replied.


    ¡°You doing okay? You don¡¯t look so great,¡± he said.


    < CHAPTER 51


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I answered quickly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look it. Honestly, you look kind of down,¡± he added.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I muttered, trying to walk past him, but he reached out and stopped me by grabbing my arm.


    ¡°Hey, if this is about Elias, don¡¯t let him get to you. I know he can be intense, maybe even controlling sometimes, but he never means any harm. He¡¯s the Alpha. It¡¯s his job to protect the entire pack. And ever since you arrived, he¡¯s been more tense than usual. He¡¯s increased the training regimen because he¡¯s not taking any chances with your safety,¡± Chris exined.


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ve been doing fine taking care of myselftely,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°I know you have. But Elias doesn¡¯t know how long your powers are going tost. They could be permanent, or they could vanish tomorrow. He¡¯s making sure everyone here is prepared to defend you, no matter what,¡± Chris said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that,¡± I replied.


    ¡°He may not always show it clearly, but I¡¯ve never seen him care about anyone the way he does about you. The way he worries is different. Just give him a real chance. You two haven¡¯t even had a moment to settle down and try to build a life together. It¡¯s been non¨Cstop chaos and conflict. Take time to get to know who he is when things are quiet. You¡¯ll understand him better,¡± Chris urged.


    ¡°Thanks, Chris,¡± I said softly, then continued walking.


    I headed back toward the house, and I noticed Elias standing by the window. It was obvious he¡¯d seen me talking to Chris, and I could tell he wasn¡¯t thrilled about it¨Cbut I honestly didn¡¯t


    care.


    The second I walked in the door and opened my mouth to speak to him, a sudden stabbing pain pierced through my head, and I gripped the edge of the couch to steady myself.


    El¨ªas rushed over and caught me, trying to hold me upright, but it didn¡¯t help much.


    <b>***** </b>


    There was an entire pack running in terror, fleeing for their lives. My father and his warriors were attacking them, joined by more fighters I didn¡¯t even recognize. Screams for help echoed through the air.


    A small girl was crouched behind her house, crying and calling for her mother, but her mother was gone.


    < CHAPTER 51


    I saw the pack¡¯s name disyed on the front of the packhouse.


    More Rewards >


    Buildings were engulfed in mes, and the people were being massacred. It was brutal, senseless, and overwhelming.


    I could feel everything¨Ctheir terror, their rage, and their despair.


    I told Elias everything I saw and gave him the name of the pack.


    ¡°That pack is only two hours from here,¡± Elias said, rmed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡± I told him without hesitation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you getting injured,¡± he replied.


    ¡°If anything, you¡¯re more likely to get hurt than I am,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°Do you know if it already happened or if it¡¯s about to?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. All I know is that we have to get there now<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>I said, taking off out the door.


    Elias immediately summoned his top warriors, and we didn¡¯t bother with cars this time.


    We all took off running into the woods, shifting mid¨Cstride. Elias led the way, and I kept pace right at his side.

 Slayer 52

    We raced through the forest at a pace I didn¡¯t even know was possible. It felt good letting Noir run free like this¨Cbut I wished the circumstances were different. I would¡¯ve preferred it under any


    other situation. Still, I was focused on getting there, praying we would arrive before the pack was attacked. But things never work out that easily.


    We reached the pack territory faster than I could have imagined, but the ce was eerily


    quiet.


    There was no movement. No people in sight. The only sound that greeted us was the faint crackle of mes from burning buildings. We found no living soul¨Cjust a few bodies of wolves who had clearly fought back, but lost.


    We began searching each house. Every structure. Even the packhouse itself. But there was no sign of anyone else. At least not anyone still breathing.


    ¡°We¡¯re toote,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°You must have seen the vision as it was actually happening,¡± Elias responded.


    ¡°What¡¯s even the point of having these visions if I can¡¯t use them to stop anything?¡± I asked, frustration and grief beginning to bubble up inside me.


    ¡°Keep yourself together, Lyra. You can¡¯t lose control. Not right now<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Noir cautioned, and I tried to take a few deep breaths to regainposure.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You did what you could,¡± Elias said gently.


    ¡°Not enough!¡± I shouted, releasing a burst of energy from my paw that immediately ignited the ground ahead of me.


    ¡°Lyra, calm yourself,¡± Elias warned.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± I said aloud, loud enough for everyone nearby to hear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean for that to happen.¡±


    I nced around and noticed the other wolves slowly backing away. Their expressions told me what they didn¡¯t say out loud. They weren¡¯t exactly afraid, but they were clearly uneasy. And that in itself made me feel uneasy.


    I was frightening my own pack. Whether they¡¯d admit it or not. That was never what I wanted.


    But when I turned my gaze back to the ruins of the pack that had been wiped out, I couldn¡¯t keep my emotions inside. I was furious. Those people had done nothing wrong, yet they were


    < CHAPTER 52


    murdered simply because my father was a sadistic bastard.


    More Rewards >


    But it raised another question¨Cwhy did he target this pack? They¡¯d never had any connection to him. I didn¡¯t even recognize the pack¡¯s emblem. They had never approached my father¡¯s territory. As far as I knew, he had no reason to even know they existed. So how did he pick them as victims?


    Just then, a few wolves let out sharp cries behind me, and I spun around immediately.


    Two wolves had dropped to the ground. They¡¯d been hit with what looked like darts, and as they copsed, they shifted back into human form.


    I began scanning the forest edges, trying to locate the origin of the attack.


    Several more darts came soaring through the air. One was aimed straight at me. But then, without warning, a glowing blue shield appeared in front of all of us.


    The warriors turned to look, and when they saw me focused on the men hiding in the trees, they instantly realized that I was the one who had cast the shield.


    None of the darts could prate the magical barrier. Not a single warrior was hit. I moved forward, stepping out ahead of the others.


    Elias called out, telling me toe back, to stay behind the line. But I didn¡¯t stop. I continued advancing, heading directly toward the source of the attack.


    ¡°Rx, Elias. She¡¯s in control,¡± Noir said calmly to Elias and his wolf, Kael.


    The attackers weren¡¯t werewolves¨Cthey were human men dressed in tactical ck gear, faces hidden behind full masks.


    At first, they kept firing darts at us, but once they saw the darts couldn¡¯t make it past the shield, they switched tactics. Their guns were reloaded with silver bullets. These men weren¡¯t ying games¨Cthey knew exactly who and what we were. And they were fully prepared to eliminate us by any means necessary.


    I caught a blinking red light on one of their masks¨Cit was a camera. That meant the entire encounter was being recorded. Someone, somewhere, was watching this live.


    They opened fire again, this time with real bullets. But even that didn¡¯t work. The shield still held strong.


    When I got close enough, I crouched down low, keeping my gaze on them through the tops of my eyes. I looked like I was preparing to pounce¨Cbut what followed wasn¡¯t anything like a wolf attack.


    < CHAPTER 52


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I let out a roar, deep and guttural, directed right at the group of soldiers standing closest in the forest. mes erupted from my mouth like I was some fire¨Cbreathing dragon, engulfing the attackers and the trees around them in zing fire.


    I only stopped when I was certain those men were dead. I had to make absolutely sure they couldn¡¯t follow us, that they wouldn¡¯t be able to regroup and retaliate. They had one goal- and that was to make sure we never walked away alive.


    The rest of our warriors stayed back, but Elias stepped forward <i>to </i>stand beside me, eyes fixed on the scene ahead.


    ¡°They were human,¡± Elias said grimly.


    ¡°This was orchestrated. A setup,¡± I replied.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t use wolfsbane on our guys. I¡¯ve got no clue what they used, but it wasn¡¯t anything we¡¯ve encountered before,¡± Elias muttered.


    ¡°We need to get them back to safety,¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°Agreed. And we have to do it right now,<i>¡± </i>Elias answered.


    We managed to transport the wounded back to our territory, and medical help was administered immediately. But no one knew what had hit them.


    Whatever substance was used, it was unlike anything we¡¯d ever seen. Eris had to collect blood samples and begin running tests before she could even offer a guess.


    I returned to Luke¡¯s house and shifted back into human form. After throwing on some clothes, I decided to stay put inside.


    Elias remained with Eris as she worked on the injured. Meanwhile, I walked into the bathroom and stared down at my hands.


    Both were burned and covered in blisters¨Cbut oddly, that didn¡¯t really bother me. The blisters were already beginning <i>to </i>fade thanks to our elerated healing.


    What did concern me, though, was the injury on my rib cage.


    I lifted my shirt to check. That was where one of the first stray darts had grazed me. The odd thing was, it hadn¡¯t affected me like it had the others.


    The men who¡¯d been hit had shifted back instantly or lost consciousness. I hadn¡¯t done


    either.


    The injury itself wasn¡¯t deep, but it was stubborn¨Cit wasn¡¯t healing. And even more disturbing


    3/4 <fn4e79> Readplete version only at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn4e79>


    < CHAPTER 52


    was the color of the blood.


    It wasn¡¯t the usual red. It was ck.


    < CHAPTER 53


    :


    More Rewards

 Slayer 53

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>53 </b>


    I heard Eliase into the house, and I quickly covered the wound with a thick bandage before pulling my shirt back down.


    I didn¡¯t want him to notice it¨Che¡¯d start asking too many questions I had no answers for.


    This was just one more mystery in a growing pile of unknowns that seemed to get bigger every day.


    I walked back into the living room where Elias was already standing with Eris and Hailey.


    Something was clearly up, but none of them were saying a word.


    I looked at the three of them curiously, just as a strange voice echoed in my mind.


    It wasn¡¯t Noir¡¯s. It was someone else.


    <i>I¡¯m </i><i>really </i><i>sorry </i><i>for </i><i>everything </i><i>I </i><i>did</i><i>. </i><i>Please </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>kill </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>


    ¡°What are you sorry for, Hailey? And why would you think Elias is going to kill you?¡± I asked her directly.


    All of them turned to stare at me, clearly startled.


    ¡°How did you know what I was thinking?¡± Hailey asked.


    ¡°I heard it,¡± I said simply.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible. I wasn¡¯t even using the mind link,¡± Hailey replied,pletely confused.


    ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± I demanded, scanning their faces.


    ¡°I ran a DNA test,¡± Eris finally said. ¡°I took a sample from the fluid around Hailey¡¯s baby andpared it to Alpha Elias¡¯s blood.¡±


    She looked directly at me. ¡°It¡¯s not a match. The baby isn¡¯t Elias¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Well, things just keep getting stranger and stranger,¡± I muttered, leaning against the couch for support.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t asking me not to kill her,¡± Elias said, looking at Hailey with contempt. ¡°She was asking you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I repeated, genuinely stunned.


    < CHAPTER 53


    More Rewards >


    ¡°You¡¯re the one she¡¯s hurt the most. You should be the one to decide her fate,¡± Elias growled, ring at Hailey.


    ¡°You can¡¯t put that kind of decision on me,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to punish her?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m angry. You know that. But she¡¯s pregnant. Are we seriously talking about kicking her out of the pack?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I believe we are,¡± Elias said without hesitation. ¡°She¡¯ll find another pack to leech off. I don¡¯t


    think she deserves to stay here.¡±


    He went on, his voice low and sharp. ¡°I put her under Alphamand. And she admitted she always knew the baby wasn¡¯t mine. She might not have tried to kill you like Lenore did, but she had every intention of bing Luna¨Cusing that baby as leverage.¡±


    ¡°Look, Elias, I¡¯ve always been the one getting punished, not the one handing out sentences,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯d understand if you can¡¯t go through with it,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just can¡¯t,¡± I said, shaking my head.


    ¡°I know an Alpha on the far side of the country,¡± Elias said, turning to Hailey. ¡°I¡¯ll call him and tell him to expect you. You¡¯re now banished from this pack. The bus will leave in a couple of days. Start packing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re just kicking me out? Just like that?¡± Hailey asked, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Yeah. Just like that,¡± Elias replied coldly. ¡°You tried toe between me and my Luna. You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re pregnant¨Cthat¡¯s the only reason you¡¯re not being punished worse. Otherwise, you¡¯d be due for a proper whipping too.¡±


    The threat seemed to hit her hard. Hailey looked terrified and hurried out of the house to gather her things.


    Eris left soon after, and Elias crossed the room to stand in front of me.


    He looked me in the eyes, and it was hard not to meet his gaze.


    ¡°You going to threaten me with a whipping too?¡± I asked, half serious.


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡± he said, confused.


    ¡°Because I killed humans. Because I shot fire from my mouth,¡± I said.


    <i>¡± </i>


    < CHAPTER 53


    More Rewards >


    ¡°You saved our warriors and got us all out alive. Though¡­ the two guys who got hit probably wish they weren¡¯t,¡± he said with a sigh.


    ¡°What? Did you find out what they were shot with?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. They¡¯re conscious, but barely. They¡¯re weak¨Cand they can¡¯t sense their wolves anymore,


    Elias said, concern in his voice.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t wolfsbane. But Eris is sure it¡¯s something new. Something we haven¡¯t dealt with before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared to even ask,¡± I said warily.


    ¡°She needs to do more tests before we¡¯ll know for sure,¡± Elias said. ¡°But her theory? She thinks they¡¯ve developed a new weapon. Something made just for us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I wish I were kidding. But we won¡¯t know anything until she gets the test results back,¡± he said, and I nodded quietly.


    He ced his hands on my arms and gently pulled me into his embrace, and I wrapped mine


    around his back.


    ¡°So does this mean we can finally go back to normal? No more you hating me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I never hated you. I was just jealous,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°You have absolutely no reason to be jealous. Those girls? They don¡¯t mean anything to me anymore. You don¡¯t need to think about them. You¡¯re the only one I want,¡± he told me.


    ¡°I know that. I really do. But when I started thinking the baby might be yours and no one was telling me anything, I guess I got angry. Angry that everyone was keeping the truth from me. And deep down, I was afraid you might pick her over me because she was having your child. I guess I¡¯m still just that same insecure, pathetic girl you found hiding in the attic,¡± I said.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing pathetic or insecure about you,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t even see how much you¡¯ve changed, do you? Today, you killed multiple men. By breathing fire. You almost triggered an earthquake just by stomping. And you threw up a magic shield out of nowhere to protect me and the warriors.¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± I said softly, and he reached up to gently tilt my chin so I¡¯d look at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing. Far more than most people can evenprehend. Including your father. And he has no idea what¡¯sing his way when you finally face him,¡± Elias said.


    < CHAPTER 53


    ¡°But the warriors are scared of me,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°No, they aren¡¯t.¡±


    More Rewards >


    ¡°I can feel it, remember? I can feel what they¡¯re feeling. They were afraid,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°And soon you¡¯ll realize they see you the same way I do. Like a damn miracle. Someone we¡¯re beyond lucky to have,¡± he said. I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little at that, and he leaned in to kiss <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    His hands slid downward, and I flinched when his touch brushed my ribs.


    He paused, then lifted the bottom of my shirt and saw the bandage I had ced over the injury. Carefully, he peeled it back, revealing the spot where the dart had grazed me. <fn1d8b> For original chapters go to ?ovelFind</fn1d8b>


    ¡°What the hell?¡± he muttered.


    ¡°One of the first darts only scraped me. I think they were aiming for me. But it didn¡¯t force me to shift, and it¡¯s not healing like it should,¡± I exined.


    ¡°And the blood,¡± Elias added.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s ck. I don¡¯t know why,¡± I said, shaking my head.


    ¡°I need to call Eris back here,¡± he said immediately.


    ¡°No¨Cplease don¡¯t tell anyone. Let me try to figure it out first, before we involve anyone else. Maybe it¡¯s not the dart. Maybe it¡¯s me. Maybe it¡¯s something to do with my powers awakening. Until I know more, I don¡¯t want anyone else knowing about this,¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t tell a soul,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied.


    He pulled me into another hug, holding me tight¨Clike he wasn¡¯t nning to let go anytime soon¨Cuntil Luke interrupted us.


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the warriors,¡± Luke said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Elias asked, clearly annoyed.


    ¡°The two guys who got shot¨CKarl and Cart. They¡¯ve lost their wolves,¡± Luke said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the drugs. They¡¯re cut off from feeling their wolves,¡± Elias replied quickly.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not it. They said they can¡¯t sense them at all. Their wolves are gone,¡± Luke said.


    ¡°I want to see them,¡± I said.


    < CHAPTER 53


    More Rewards


    We left the house together, and I was led to where the two warriors were being kept. As soon as I stepped into the room, the others filed out, giving us space.


    Karl and Cart looked crushed. The anguish was written all over their faces¨Cthey didn¡¯t even seem like themselves anymore.


    I stepped closer and sat on the edge of Karl¡¯s bed, cing my hand gently on his. I closed my eyes and began to focus.


    Noir helped me, searching deep within Karl¡¯s mind for any trace of his wolf.


    But after a moment, I opened my eyes suddenly and pulled my hand away.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Karl asked, rmed. I turned to Elias and shook my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s no wolf left. Whatever they were shot with¨Cit killed their wolves,¡± I said.


    <b>1 </b>


    E


    Vote


    1.7K


    Get Bonus (Ad) >

 Slayer 54

    Elias summoned the warriors and held a meeting out on the training field. Everyone gathered, and he began to exin what had happened to Karl and Cart. Soon enough, warriors were voicing their own theories about what could have caused it.


    ¡°That covert government agency working with Lyra¡¯s father¨Cthey¡¯ve clearly started developing new weapons designed to eliminate us,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°But Lyra was hit too. Why didn¡¯t it affect her?¡± a woman questioned.


    ¡°I know. Maybe it¡¯s because of her heritage¨Cher bloodline,¡± Elias replied.


    ¡°I think we need to learn more about our Luna and figure out why she was immune. Maybe there¡¯s a way to use that to our advantage,¡± another added.


    ¡°We¡¯re not turning Lyra into a test subject. She¡¯s not here to be poked and prodded. Look, we¡¯re probably not going to remain here much longer. Lyra knows about a castle the royal family once owned, which technically means it belongs to her now. We believe relocating there might be our best shot at staying protected,¡± Elias exined. <fndcea> Discover more novels at f?ndnovel</fndcea>


    ¡°Where is this castle?¡± a woman asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. She¡¯s still trying to locate it. It¡¯s been abandoned for decades, and no one knows exactly where it is,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s not helpful, is it? You keep bringing up all these ideas, but they¡¯re all just talk. Having a princess here hasn¡¯t helped anything. It¡¯s only brought more trouble,¡± she snapped.


    At that, Elias stepped forward and released a thunderous growl from deep in his chest. His Alpha aura rippled out, dropping everyone around him to their knees in agony.


    ¡°If you so much as speak another word against my Luna, you¡¯ll be exiled. Do I make myself clear, Mona?¡± he snarled.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± she whimpered, barely audible. And with that, he withdrew the aura from his pack.


    I could sense their pain¨Cbut I wasn¡¯t too concerned. I turned and caught Elias¡¯s eyes just as he nced over at me.


    ¡°Another one of your groupies? Let¡¯s hope this one¡¯s not carrying your child,¡± I said, walking away toward Luke¡¯s house.


    While I could still hear the voices from the meeting drifting from the training field, I entered


    < CHAPTER 54


    More Rewards


    the spare room, sat down on the bed, and opened theptop, determined to find this damn


    castle.


    When the meeting ended, I heard the front door creak open and footsteps echoing down the


    hall.


    I looked up and saw Elias standing in the doorway. I let out a long breath.


    ¡°Let me guess¨Cyou think I¡¯m being a childish brat,¡± I said.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think that. You¡¯ve got every reason to be angry. And yeah¨Cshe¡¯s an <i>ex</i>,¡± he


    admitted.


    ¡°You seriously need to start dating outside your pack,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Why would I, now that you¡¯re here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Beats me,¡± I replied.


    He came into the room and sat beside me on the bed. When he noticed what I¡¯d been


    working on, hey down and gently rubbed my back.


    ¡°Stop stressing over this. We¡¯ll track down the castle eventually,¡± he said. I reached for the book on royal bloodlines.


    ¡°I know. There has to be something¨Ca clue hiding in here somewhere,¡± I said.


    I flipped through the pages, scanning them for anything useful, then turned back to myptop to search the inte again.


    I was trying <i>to </i>find anything that might bear our family¡¯s crest, but I wasn¡¯t having much sess. The book didn¡¯t even contain a photo of the castle itself. It did show the crest, sure -but I¡¯d been hoping to see an actual image of the castle, even if it didn¡¯te with a


    location.


    Eventually, Elias took the book out of my hands and shut theptop. I stared at him in


    confusion.


    ¡°What are you doing? We still need to keep searching,¡± I said.


    ¡°The castle isn¡¯t going anywhere. We can look againter or tomorrow. You need to slow down a little,¡± he told me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that. I need help learning to control my powers, and Noir¡¯s the only one who can help with that,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°I get it. But you¡¯ve got more time than you think,¡± he replied, leaning in to ce a kiss on the


    :


    < CHAPTER 54


    back of my shoulder.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What do you think it looks like?¡± he said in return.


    ¡°Elias,¡± I said, barely holding back.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked, his lips moving along my neck up toward the ce where he¡¯d marked me, pulling a soft moan from me before I could stop it.


    ¡°Elias, I really think you need to stop that,¡± I said.


    ¡°And why is that?¡± he murmured, not taking his mouth off my skin.


    ¡°Because you already know why,¡± I replied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid. You know I¡¯d never hurt you,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°I do know that. But that doesn¡¯t mean the fear just disappears,¡± I said.


    ¡°I understand,¡± he said softly, his mouth still brushing along my jaw and neck.


    Then he gently took my face between his thumb and forefinger, turning it so that I was looking directly at him.


    I could feel my heart pounding wildly in my chest, and I was sure Elias could hear it too. He leaned in and kissed me, deep and full of intensity.


    My hands were starting to sweat, and I could feel my nerves kicking in hard. He definitely


    noticed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. <i>You </i>know I won¡¯t hurt you. If you want me to stop, just say so,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want <i>you </i>to stop¡­ I just honestly don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care<i>,</i>¡± he said. <i>So </i>I pushed him back just a little, needing space.


    ¡°Elias, I¡¯m not like those other women you¡¯ve been with. I don¡¯t have the experience they do. I¡¯m not anything like them,¡± I told him.


    ¡°And honestly? That¡¯s one of the things I love most about you. No one else has kissed you before. No one else has touched you¡­ I get to be the first man to make love to you, and don¡¯t know how much I love that thought,¡± he said.


    you


    I couldn¡¯t help but let a smirk form on my lips. I wanted to be mad at him¨CI really did. I wanted to still feel bitter over Hailey and the rest of those girls¨Cbut then it hit me: the only


    More Rewards >


    reason they were being so awful to me was because they were jealous. I had something they desperately wanted. And instead of feeling ashamed of that, I should be proud¨Cshould show them exactly how little I thought of their games.


    As I sat there, looking into Elias¡¯s face, all I could see was raw honesty. And so, I leaned forward and kissed him again.


    <b>1 </b>


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Get </b>Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    <b>Vote </b>


    1.7K

 Slayer 55

    More Rewards >


    Elias encircled my waist with his arms and drew me in closer. His lips sought mine once again, sending waves of desire through my body. Turning to face him fully, I ascended to my knees, draping my arms around his neck. My fingers danced along the edge of his shirt, teasingly, until he finally relinquished it, pulling it over his head in a fluid motion.


    My gaze fell upon his chiseled form, and I traced the contours of his muscles with my fingers, his eyes locked onto my every move. Then, with a sudden sweep of his hand, he brushed the strap of my shirt off my shoulder, recing the fabric with his lips as he showered my neck with kisses. In one swift movement, he divested me of my shirt, casting it aside, followed by my bra, which joined itspanion on the floor. His arms then returned to my waist, guiding me down onto the bed with a gentle touch.


    He positioned himself above me, his arms forming a protective cage around my body, ensuring not to burden me with his full weight as our lips met once again. His hand ventured downward, skillfully working to free me from my pants. I arched my back slightly, assisting him in his endeavor, and then employed my legs to kick the garments away. He mirrored my actions, and I soon felt the heat of his erection against the inside of my thigh.


    My heart pounded within my chest, and Elias tenderly pushed my hair away from my face. ¡°It¡¯s alright, baby. If it bes too much, just tell me,¡± he whispered, his voice a soothing balm. I nodded, and his fingers found their way to my lips. I savored the taste of him before he continued his exploration, trailing his fingers down between us, skillfully stroking my throbbing desire.


    The sensation was far more intense than I had anticipated, and he met my gaze with a knowing smirk. After a moment, he withdrew his fingers, aligning his member at my entrance. He moved slowly, allowing me to adjust to his presence. As the head of his c**k breached me, I dug my nails into his back, my eyes fluttering shut at the initial sting.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, baby. It will sting at first,¡± Elias reassured me, gently retracting himself. He leaned in to capture my lips once more, his kiss designed to distract me as he sheathed himself within me again. This time, he delved deeper, and with each subsequent thrust, he inched further inside.


    My whimpers were muffled by his kisses until he was fully seated within me. He remained still, granting me time to limate to the profound fullness that enveloped me. After a short while, he propped himself up on his arms, gently brushing my hair from my face as he gazed into my eyes.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he inquired, his voiceced with concern. I nodded in response, and hemenced a slow, deliberate rhythm, increasing his pace with each movement but never


    :


    < CHAPTER 55


    veer too far from myfort.


    More Rewards >


    As the initial pain began to yield to waves of pleasure, I twined my fingers within Elias¡¯s hair. However, he halted his movements abruptly, sliding out of me. I was unsure of his intentions until he reached toward the bedside table, his hand closing around an object that I soon recognized as a condom.


    My heart swelled with gratitude as he ripped the foil with his teeth and donned the protection, a fact that had slipped my mind in the heat of the moment. The thought of conceiving sent a ripple of fear through my body, but he soon dispelled it as he settled back atop me, guiding his member into my depths once more. This time, the difort was minimal, and I


    weed the swift rhythm he established.


    My moans were swallowed by his kisses as we moved in unison. A peculiar sensation began to sweep over me, akin to goosebumps spreading across my skin, followed by a fluttering in my abdomen. I clutched at Elias¡¯s back, my nails seeking purchase as my inner walls began to tighten.


    He paused to look into my eyes, his voice a husky whisper as he asked, ¡°May I mark you?¡± I responded affirmatively, and he reiterated his question, seeking confirmation. Upon receiving my consent, he assumed a position on his ankles, pulling me up with him, his member still


    buried within me.


    As he continued his movements, I witnessed the transformation of his canines as they extended from his gums. He sank them into my flesh, a symphony of pain and pleasure melding together as I teetered on the brink of release. The agony of his bite faded into the background as bliss washed over me.


    Once he withdrew his teeth from my neck, a peculiar expression crossed his face, as if he were gazing past me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I inquired, only to be met with a smile as he replied, ¡°Nothing. My turn.¡±


    He turned his head to the side, and I felt my own canines emerge without conscious thought. It was as if Noir had taken the reins, her instincts guiding me, I sank my teeth into Elias¡¯s neck, cleaving through flesh and muscle until I reached bone. <fn4e57> Official source is find?novel</fn4e57>


    Uponpletion of the bond, I withdrew my teeth and traced my tongue over the wound, sealing it. The erratic rhythm of Elias¡¯s movements signaled his own release, but it was so much more profound than that.


    I felt an inexplicable connection to the entire pack, akin to a Luna¡¯s through her Alpha. Yet, it worked both ways, for Elias could now perceive everything that I felt, including the potent energy coursing through my being. His dazed expression upon marking me was likely a result of this revtion.


    :


    < CHAPTER 55


    More Rewards


    ¡°How much can you feel?¡± I asked, seeking to understand the full extent of our connection. ¡°Everything,¡± he replied, his voiceced with awe. ¡°Do you know about my powers?¡± I inquired, only to be met with his response, ¡°I can feel your power within me.¡± A question formed on my lips, born of confusion and wonder.


    E


    1.7K


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote

 Slayer 56

    CHAPTER <b>56 </b>


    Elias and I were lying in bed, his chest pressed against my back as he gently kissed my shoulder.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked softly.


    ¡°Yeah. I feel really good,¡± I replied, letting out a yawn. Elias chuckled and kissed my shoulder again.


    ¡°Get some sleep. I¡¯ll still be here when you wake up,¡± he murmured.


    I was surprised at how quickly I drifted off, and almost instantly I found myself in a ce I¡¯d never seen before.


    ***


    **


    ¡°Alpha, the vampires are getting closer,¡± a warrior reported. This Alpha looked different from the one in my earlier dream¨Chis clothes were more modern, cing him a few centuries after the first King I had seen.


    ¡°The shield over the castle will hold. We¡¯ll be fine,¡± the King replied.


    ¡°I know that, sir. But it¡¯s the warriors outside the barrier I¡¯m worried about,¡± the warrior said.


    ¡°Their duty is to protect the royal family, and that¡¯s exactly what they¡¯re doing. Why are you telling me this? Go back out and do your job. Where are my sons?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Three of your sons have fallen already, sir. I¡¯ve ordered thest two to return to the castle. They must carry on your legacy,¡± the warrior responded.


    ¡°Tell them toe see me as soon as they arrive. Now get back out there and defend the castle,¡± the King ordered. The warrior turned and ran back outside, and the King stepped out onto the grand front steps of the castle.


    The drop in front of the entrance was steep, but he looked out past the soldiers, over the forest, and toward the ocean shimmering below the cliffs that held the castle.


    ¡°Where are the children?¡± the Luna cried as she rushed outside.


    ¡°Get back inside, woman. They¡¯re on their way now. They¡¯ll be here soon,¡± he barked, pushing her back in. She stumbled and fell, but he didn¡¯t look back.


    He focused again on the distant battle, the hills rolling in the background.


    This vampire¨Cwerewolf war had raged for seven years now. The one before thatsted twelve,


    :


    < CHAPTER 56


    both sides suffering heavy losses.


    ¡°This won¡¯t be the end of my bloodline,¡± the King muttered under his breath.


    More Rewards >


    I jolted awake, and it must¡¯ve startled Elias because he sat up as well.


    The sun had already risen. We had slept straight through the night out of sheer exhaustion,


    but none of that mattered now.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I know where the castle is,¡± I said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked, his eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Yes. We need to go there,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± he asked. <fnc403> This content belongs to f?ndnovel</fnc403>


    ¡°Ashveil Woods. In California,¡± I told him.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in Ashveil Woods¨Cnot even houses, let alone castles,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s hidden. Protected by a cloaking spell. That¡¯s why no one can see it,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Then how are we supposed to find it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯m certain it¡¯s there. We have to go,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell everyone to start packing,¡± he said, kissing me quickly before jumping out of bed and slipping into his shorts.


    I got up and dressed, and soon Elias had spread the word. Everyone was packing whatever they could. We were leaving the pack. We were heading for the castle.


    He told them I believed I had discovered its location, and that we were setting out immediately to find it.


    Elias and I packed up too, loading all our belongings into vehicles. Since it was all the way across the country, driving made more sense¨Cit would take several days, but it was far easier than running the entire way.


    Besides, we weren¡¯t being hunted at the moment.


    When I came outside to hand Elias his bag, I noticed Mona and a few other women standing beside another car, ring at me.


    :


    < CHAPTER 56


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay them any mind,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of hard not to when they¡¯re ring daggers at their Luna,¡± I replied.


    More Rewards


    ¡°I know. And if they don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll be telling them to find somewhere else to go,¡± he said.


    ¡°This pack¡¯s getting smaller,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. We¡¯ll handle it. Right now, let¡¯s just get to the castle,¡± he said. I reached out and stopped him from walking off, gently running my finger over the mark on his


    neck.


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason they¡¯re looking at me like that,¡± I said.


    ¡°Because we marked each other,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded. He gave me a quick wink before turning and walking away.


    I ced my bag into the back of the car, and I felt someone approaching from behind. The scent hit me instantly¨Cit was Mona.


    I turned to face her just as she bared her canines, ready to strike. Instinctively, I raised my hands to shield myself, but I identally flung her through the air, sending her crashing into


    the nearest house.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Elias called as he rushed over.


    ¡°She just attacked me for no reason,¡± Mona whimpered as she got to her feet.


    ¡°Lyra?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t unprovoked¨Cshe came at me with her canines out. I acted in self¨Cdefense. I didn¡¯t know what she was going to do,¡± I said.


    ¡°Alpha, you¡¯ve known me longer. You¡¯re really going to take her word over mine?¡± Mona


    asked.


    ¡°Lyra¡¯s telling the truth,¡± Elias answered.


    ¡°What?¡± Mona gasped.


    ¡°See this mark? I can sense what she feels¨Calmost hear her thoughts. And before she sent you flying, I felt her fear. That¡¯s how I know it was self¨Cdefense,¡± Elias snapped.


    ¡°It was just a joke,¡± Mona muttered.


    <b>¡°</b>If you ever threaten your Luna again, you¡¯re out. That goes for all of you,<i>¡± </i>Elias growled,


    215


    < CHAPTER 56


    turning to re at the group of women still standing where Mona had been.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± they answered in unison.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Let¡¯s move out,¡± Elias shouted to everyone. So we all piled into our cars, with Elias and me


    leading the convoy.


    All I had was the vision from my dream, but I needed to see it for myself before I could be sure of the castle¡¯s location.


    I couldn¡¯t describe exactly where it was¨Cbut I¡¯d recognize it the moment I was there. I was


    certain of that.


    We made sure there were at least three people in every vehicle so we wouldn¡¯t have to stop for anything except gas. It took us three days to drive to California.


    Once we reached the highway running through the forest, I told Elias to stay on it until I said


    otherwise.


    There were lots of exits, but we drove for a long stretch before I finally instructed him to turn


    left.


    We exited the freeway and took a dirt road that cut through the woods and led toward the ocean. I could smell the sea air already, and thendmarks from my dream started matching up. I told Elias to stop the car.


    We both stepped out and looked around, puzzled. I <i>knew </i>this was the ce from my dream.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing here.¡±


    ¡°She just wasted our time,¡± a girl snapped bitterly.


    ¡°I can feel it,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elias asked. I began walking forward, pulled by something invisible, as if the ce itself was calling to me,


    I crossed a barrier that no one else could see, and suddenly I stood in front of a massive gray stone castle. It was perfectly preserved, sitting atop the cliff with a stunning view of the


    ocean<b>. </b>


    ¡°Lyra!¡± Elias¡¯s voice rang out, muffled. I turned around and realized¨Che was still standing <b>on </b>the other side. He couldn¡¯t see me at all.


    < CHAPTER 57


    :


    More Rewards >

 Slayer 57

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>57 </b>


    I stood still, watching Elias and the rest of the pack as they looked around in confusion, trying to figure out where I had disappeared to¨Cuntil I stepped back through the barrier to where they were.


    The moment I crossed back over, Elias pulled me into a tight bear hug and refused to let go.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t get through?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I tried to follow you, but I just ended up walking straight into the forest. It blocked us,¡± Elias


    said.


    ¡°I have royal blood. Only someone like me can pass through,¡± I exined.


    ¡°How the hell does that help the rest of us?¡± one of the girls snapped.


    ¡°If you keep speaking to me like that, then I won¡¯t f<b>*****</b>g help you at all,¡± I snapped back. Elias leaned his head back and stared at me, clearly surprised.


    ¡°Damn,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Sorry. But those bitches are seriously starting to get on my nerves,¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. That was f<b>*****</b>g hot,¡± Elias said, wrapping his arm around my waist.


    <b>I </b>walked over to arge boulder nearby and sat down, pulling out the royal family¡¯s book.


    I started flipping through the pages, searching for any reference to the castle, a protective barrier, or a spell. I wasn¡¯t sure if the magic had been cast by a royal with powers or by a


    witch on their behalf.


    Elias instructed the rest of the pack to head down to the beach while we tried to sort this out.


    They didn¡¯t hesitate for even a second. They took off in a hurry, and Elias settled down beside me, helping meb through the book.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay here with me,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. I want to,¡± he replied.


    Eventually, I came across a page near the back that had the royal crest at the top. It didn¡¯t say where the castle was, but it did exin that a barrier spell had been ced around it¨Cone that only allowed royals to pass in and out. The spell had been cast about a hundred years ago, and it was done by the royals themselves.


    < CHAPTER 57


    ¡°Noir, do you know anything about this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I asked.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°I know royals can cast barrier spells,¡± she replied, ¡°but I¡¯m not sure we¡¯re able to undo one.¡±


    In the back of the book, the exact wording of the barrier spell was written, so I studied it intently. I figured if I wanted to remove it, maybe I could reverse the incantation¨Csay it backward in intent, turning the spell from sealing to unsealing.


    I wrote down the reversed version of the spell and went over it several times before stepping in front of the castle.


    I raised both hands and called Noir toe stand with me¨CI would need every ounce of strength I had if this was going to work.


    I began reciting the spell I¡¯d rewritten myself, focusing intensely, eyes shut tight, until I started to feel the warm trickle of blood running from my nose.


    I could sense Elias stiffen beside me, but I pushed away his concern and kept all my focus locked onto the spell.


    I kept repeating it until I finally heard Elias gasp¨Cand when I opened my eyes, the castle stood clearly before us.


    A towering five¨Cstory gray stone fortress perched on the cliff, surrounded by perfectly kept gardens and trimmedwns.


    As soon as the castle came into view, the rest of the pack rushed over to join us, staring in disbelief. None of them could believe what they were seeing¨Cit was thergest and most stunning house they had everid eyes on.


    I began climbing the staircase that led up to the castle, and when I reached the top of the fifty stone steps, I paused to take in the breathtaking view.


    From the front terrace, I could see straight out over the forest below and all the way to the ocean. The sight was absolutely beautiful.


    I moved toward the door and reached for the handle. It wasn¡¯t locked. I pushed it open and stepped inside, surprised to see it wasn¡¯t as dusty as I had expected.


    The rest of the pack scattered throughout the grand castle, eager to explore. The ce was enormous, and with so many rooms and corridors, we didn¡¯t even know where to begin. It would be incredibly easy to get lost here.


    Elias stayed close by my side while the others headed off in the opposite direction. We decided to go left.


    < CHAPTER 57


    We followed a long corridor and made a turn into another hallway.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    The furniture throughout the space was all covered in white sheets, and framed portraits


    lined the walls.


    Each painting had a golden que beneath it, and every one began with the title ¡®King Alpha.¡¯ They must¡¯ve been portraits of the former Kings.


    As I continued further along the hallway, I started to recognize some of the faces in the portraits¨Cones I had seen before in my dreams.


    We were almost at the end of the hallway when I caught a strange scent in the air. It didn¡¯t belong to anyone from our pack. I turned to Elias, and his face had gone dark with concern.


    He was thinking the same thing I was: someone else was in this castle.


    We walked quickly to the end of the corridor and turned the corner, where the unfamiliar


    scent grew much stronger.


    Following the trail, we went deeper inside until we turned another corner and entered what looked like a sitting room¨Cjust in time to see a door closing on the far side of it.


    Without hesitation, we dashed across the room and burst through that door as well, racing through a formal dining area, a spacious kitchen, and into a butler¡¯s pantry.


    Whoever we were following, they were quick¨Cmuch faster than we anticipated.


    We chased them to the end of the pantry, where we entered arge library.


    There were no obvious exits in this room, so we paused and carefully examined our surroundings.


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a hidden passage?¡± I asked, ncing around.


    ¡°Maybe. These old ces are full of surprises,¡± Elias replied.


    ¡°No. She hasn¡¯t left. She¡¯s still here, hiding,¡± I said, sniffing the air again.


    We spread out, each of us searching opposite sides of the room.


    A few momentster, I heard a scream from the other side of the enormous library, and I ran


    in that direction.


    When I reached the far end, I saw Elias gripping the woman who had been running from us. I stopped in my tracks,pletely frozen.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to do better than that if you want to outrun us,¡± Elias said, pulling her out from


    More Rewards >


    where she had been trying to hide. Then he turned to me, and I just stood there, my eyes wide, stunned by who I was seeing. <fn5195> Checktest chapters at findnovel</fn5195>


    ¡°Mom,¡± I whispered.


    < CHAPTER 58

 Slayer 58

    Elias looked utterly baffled, his eyes shifting back and forth between me and the woman in front of us¨Cmy mother.


    ¡°I thought your mom was dead,¡± he said slowly, clearly unsure of what he was witnessing.


    ¡°Yeah, so did I,¡± I replied, my voice t with disbelief.


    ¡°Lyra¡­ is it really you?¡± she asked, her voice trembling.


    ¡°What the actual hell?¡± I shouted, and she flinched just slightly at the sound.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re angry. I get it. You have every reason to be,¡± she said, trying to stay calm.


    ¡°Oh really? You think so?¡± I snapped sarcastically. ¡°I thought Dad¡¯s Beta had killed you,¡± I added, bitterness dripping from my words.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what happened. He took me to the border and told me to vanish. I had to renounce the pack so the connection would break. Your father believed I was dead. But the Beta spared me. He said to go as far away as I could. This was the only ce I knew toe,¡± she exined.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here all this time¨Cfor sixteen years?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Sixteen years?¡± she repeated, looking genuinely surprised.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s been that long,¡± I confirmed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been alone for <i>so </i>many years now. I lost track of time,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been alive the entire time. You had the chance toe back for me¨Canytime you wanted,¡± I said, voice rising.


    ¡°I really believed you¡¯d be safer staying in the pack,¡± she replied, still sounding convinced.


    ¡°Are you serious? Do you even know what Dad is like? How could you possibly think I¡¯d be better off with him? He was a violent monster. You think that stopped after you left? No, it got worse. I have royal blood too, remember?¡± I shot back angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Lyra, I never wanted you to be hurt. But I couldn¡¯t return. If I had, he would have killed me. And then I wouldn¡¯t have been able to help you at all,¡± she said.


    <i>¡°</i><i>So </i>instead, <i>you </i>just hid out here. Pretended nothing was happening. Like Dad wasn¡¯t out there torturing your only daughter. Do you even know what he¡¯s doing now?¡± I asked.


    < CHAPTER 58


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t,¡± she said quietly.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Well, for your information, he¡¯s hunting me down, trying to steal my powers, working hand in hand with some ck witch, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, something about world domination was tossed in too. Honestly, I¡¯ve lost track of his madness. All I know is, he needs to be stopped- like, yesterday,¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you came to the castle. Because it¡¯s protected,¡± she said.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I answered.


    ¡°But how did your pack manage to cross the barrier?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I removed it,¡± I told her simply.


    ¡°You got rid of the barrier? By yourself?¡± she asked, astonished.


    ¡°Yeah, and?¡± I replied, clearly unimpressed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been able to do that. I never had enough magic or strength to pull it off,¡± she admitted. I turned to look at Elias.


    ¡°Seems like your daughter¡¯s the one who inherited the real power,¡± Elias said with a grin.


    ¡°Hey, Alpha? Luna? Where are you guys? I can hear the shouting but can¡¯t find the room,¡± Luke¡¯s voice called out yfully from somewhere outside. Elias moved to the library door.


    Soon enough, Luke wandered in and finally saw the woman standing beside me.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± he asked, puzzled.


    ¡°This here is Lyra¡¯s mother¨Capparently alive and well,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°Well, she might as well be dead, far as I¡¯m concerned,¡± I muttered bitterly, storming out of the room without another word.


    Elias ran after me¨CI could sense how worried he was, and I could feel the concern radiating from him. He was afraid I¡¯d regret the words I had just thrown at my mother.


    I made my way back to the entrance of the castle, flipping through the royal book again, trying to figure out how to erect a new barrier spell¨Cthis time one that only allowed werewolves to pass through. But this version looked a lot moreplex.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t really mean what you said to your mom,¡± Elias said gently.


    ¡°Right <i>now</i>, I absolutely meant it,¡± I replied firmly. ¡°She had every chance toe back for me. Dad wasn¡¯t always around when I was little¨Che¡¯d leave for days. She had so many


    < CHAPTER 58


    More Regends


    opportunities. But instead, she chose to save herself. Meanwhile, I spent my entire childhood locked in an attic, treated like garbage. Whipped with silver chains. Poisoned so I couldn¡¯t defend myself. Told over and over that I was worthless, that I¡¯d be a ve forever because my mate would reject me the second he saw me,¡± I said, my voice shaking with fury.


    ¡°But your mate didn¡¯t reject you. I found you and got you out of there,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°Yeah, well, that doesn¡¯t erase everything else I went through,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I know<i>. </i>But your mom is here now. And this is your chance to get something back. Most people don¡¯t even get that much,¡± he said.


    ¡°You know what? I honestly don¡¯t care right now. I need to get this new barrier working. What I need from you is to gather the warriors and start figuring out which other packs we can recruit to fight my father,¡± I instructed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already worked out the n,¡± he noted.


    ¡°Pretty much. Just take care of that while I handle this,¡± I said.


    ¡°Maybe your mom could help,¡± he offered.


    ¡°She said she couldn¡¯t even bring down thest one. So how the hell is she supposed to create a new one that only lets werewolves through?¡± I shot back.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said, dropping the subject.


    I walked down to the base of the staircase and reached out with my senses, trying to feel the space around the castle.


    There was lingering energy from the old barrier¨Cprobably because it had been there for so long. I tapped into that energy and merged it with my own, channeling everything into the same magical space.


    I had to focus with every fiber of my being to bring the barrier back. It drained me more than anything I¡¯d ever attempted alone.


    I felt Noir stir inside me¨Coffering strength, lending support. <fnd2cf> Fresh chapters posted on findnovel</fnd2cf>


    She reminded me that I had the power to do it. And soon enough, a glowing blue shield began to rise, wrapping around the castle. Once it had fully sealed the perimeter, I felt its hold


    stabilize, and I let my arms fall before copsing to the ground.


    Arms wrapped around me¨CI instantly recognized Elias.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I managed to say, out of breath.


    < CHAPTER 58


    ¡°You don¡¯t look fine,¡± he replied, concern thick in his voice.


    ¡°That took everything out of me,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°I could tell. Is the barrier in ce?¡± he asked.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s done. We can see out, but no one can see in. Humans and other creatures are


    locked out entirely,¡± I said.


    ¡°You never stop amazing me,¡± Elias murmured, gently pulling me against him.


    ¡°That was extraordinary. The power in the barrier is overwhelming,¡± my mother¨CRowan¨Csaid from nearby.


    ¡°No one asked you,¡± I snapped without even looking at her.


    I heard her footsteps as she turned and walked back up the staircase, but Elias didn¡¯tment. He knew there was nothing he could say right now that would change how I felt.


    All I felt was betrayal. My mother had stayed away all those years, fully aware that I was suffering.


    A mere apology wouldn¡¯t make up for the trauma I endured at my father¡¯s hands.


    All because she was too afraid toe back for me.


    I knew one thing for sure¨CI would never abandon my child the way she did.


    Not for anything.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote

 Slayer 59

    <b>It </b>took me some time to get used to theyout of the castle.


    Elias and I eventually found our room at the very top floor, and it had an incredible view.


    For miles, there was nothing but forests and opennd¨Ca perfectndscape for a werewolf pack.


    I was standing out on the balcony, admiring the scenery, when Elias stepped out from the bathroom.


    He came out onto the balcony, slipped his arms around my waist, and leaned them casually on the railing.


    ¡°I was looking around earlier. Turns out, this room wasn¡¯t the King and Queen¡¯s¨Cit actually belonged to their eldest child. Always has,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°Well, I suppose that makes sense, doesn¡¯t it? I¡¯m the Queen¡¯s firstborn,¡± I replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Queen now,¡± he said.


    ¡°Not while my mother¡¯s still alive. That title belongs to her,¡± I said. He leaned down and kissed my shoulder gently.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t really thought about it that way. But she¡¯s been alone in this castle for years¨Cshe doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening anymore. I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s actually ready for the


    role,¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right. But I doubt that little fact is going to change much,¡± I said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on it for now. I can think of better ways for us to use our time,¡± he said, brushing his lips against my shoulder again.


    ¡°I bet <i>you </i>can,¡± I murmured, rxing into his chest.


    Looking down, I could see the warriors moving along the perimeter of the barrier, patrolling.


    They were running back and forth, keeping watch.


    The one w in the barrier was that any werewolf could pass through it.


    Elias turned me around so I was facing him, then leaned in and kissed me.


    Still kissing me, he walked me backward into the bedroom.


    < CHAPTER 59


    He turned just as I fell onto the bed, gentlyying me down.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    He trailed his leg up my thigh, brushing over my shorts, and began toying with the waistband.


    But a knock came at the door<b>, </b>cutting the moment short, and Elias growled in frustration.


    ¡°Go away,¡± he shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha. I can¡¯t really do that,¡± Luke¡¯s voice called from the other side, cheerful as ever. Elias sighed, kissed me one more time, and sat up beside me on the bed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Elias asked, clearly annoyed. Luke stepped inside, noticing quickly that he had interrupted something, and instantly looked nervous.


    ¡°Apologies, Alpha, Luna. I just thought you¡¯d want to see this,¡± Luke said, bringing over a tablet and holding it out to us. On the screen, a video was ying¨Csomething that had clearly been broadcast to the public.


    ¡°What the hell am I looking at?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That would be your father¨Che¡¯s speaking from wherever he¡¯s hiding,¡± Luke said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty fancy ce. Have you seen it before?¡± Elias asked me. I focused on the mansion behind my father in the video, but it didn¡¯t ring any bells.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve never seen that ce before. Not in real life, and not in any of the photos from his packhouse either,¡± I said.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter right now. Just listen to what he¡¯s saying,¡± Luke told us. Elias raised the


    volume.


    ¡°As many of you may already know, my daughter has been abducted. She was taken from our home a week ago. And the man who took her was someone we once trusted like family. Elias Dalton is the one who kidnapped my 16¨Cyear¨Cold daughter, and I will stop at nothing to bring her home. I will pay any price necessary to get her back. Please, I¡¯m asking for your support. I just want my daughter back,¡± my father pleaded.


    I paused the video on the tablet because I couldn¡¯t stand to hear another word from him.


    ¡°He¡¯s just officially made you the number one enemy. Dad¡¯s got a lot of powerful connections in both the human world and the werewolf world,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know<i>. </i>But plenty of people also know what I do¨Crescuing wolves from abuse. They¡¯d never believe I could actually kidnap someone,¡± Elias replied.


    ¡°And what about those Alphas you angered by taking in their abused wolves? They could


    < CHAPTER 59


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    easily back my father and im you kidnapped members of their packs too. This might spiral out of control faster than you realize,¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, no human is going toe looking for me inside this castle,¡± he said.


    ¡°Luke, how close are we to our allies?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got allies spread across the country. I can start reaching out <i>to </i>them now,<i>¡± </i>Luke replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to. Dad¡¯s getting serious. He¡¯s dered war and made Elias the enemy of the world,¡± I said.


    We stood and made our way down to a conference room I had discovered earlier that day.


    I already knew we¡¯d need to convert this space into a war room, but it definitely <i>needed </i>some upgrades.


    The entire castle didn¡¯t have even a single workingputer. That was one of the first things we had to change.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Rowan asked as she appeared in the doorway of the conference room. But I turned my back to her and took a seat at the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make my own video,¡± I announced.


    ¡°That¡¯s not safe. If you film around the castle or even just outside, he¡¯ll recognize it. You¡¯ll be exposing our location,¡± Elias warned.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m <i>not </i>doing it here. There¡¯s a cabin a few miles away from here¨Cpart of the castlend. It¡¯s mine<i>. </i>No one lives there. Send some warriors to clean it up and make it look like it¡¯s lived in. We need the video to show I¡¯m being treated well. Except for the marks,¡± I said.


    ¡°What marks?¡± Luke asked.


    ¡°The bruises and cuts I¡¯m going to draw on my face and arms. But he imed I was taken a week ago, so by human logic, they¡¯d be partly healed by now,¡± I exined.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get everything in motion,¡± Luke said with a smile as he headed out of the room. <fnb0bc> Fresh chapters posted on find?novel</fnb0bc>


    I turned to Elias and saw that he <b>was </b>smiling at me as well.


    I was ready to fight fire with fire. If my father wanted to ruin Elias¡¯s name, then I was going to take him down instead.


    No one can threaten my mate and walk away unpunished.

 Slayer 60

    :


    More Rewards


    I knew Rowan was nearby in the castle, not too far from me. She stayed close but never crowded my space. She didn¡¯t push herself onto me, which I deeply appreciated. I really didn¡¯t


    want her near me.


    Elias definitely felt sympathy for her since she was an abused wolf, but my perspective was different. I also understood that he was worried about me because I was shutting her out. I ignored her presence, and he feared it might genuinely affect me.


    But I couldn¡¯t focus on that right now.


    I sat in my room at the vanity, with makeupid out in front of me.


    Elias entered and noticed the light purple bruises I had carefully painted on myself, along with a split lip and several other cuts and bruises that would show with what I nned to


    wear.


    ¡°Wow, these actually look so real. How did you manage that?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°I know what real bruises and cuts look like. I¡¯ve been studying them for as long as I can remember,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Clearly you have. People are really going to buy this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The alternative would be to actually injure myself, but with our elerated healing, the marks would fade too quickly before filming the video.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you chose this approach.¡±


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d approve.¡±


    ¡°Well, the sun will be up soon. Are you sure you want to do this? It¡¯ll seriously anger your


    father.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m absolutely sure. I have to do it. He needs to learn he can¡¯t mess with me, and I¡¯m no longer afraid of him. At least, I don¡¯t think I am.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to fear. You¡¯re <i>so </i>much stronger than when you left his packhouse. He doesn¡¯t realize what he¡¯s up against.¡±


    Once I finished applying my makeup and brushed my hair, I grabbed the clothes I nned to wear from the wardrobe.


    I put on a ck tank top, then an oversized white long¨Csleeved shirt tied in front to leave my


    < CHAPTER 60


    bruised chest exposed, along with jeans and ck boots.


    I got up and we headed downstairs, where the warriors waited for us.


    They escorted us through the barrier and into the woods to the cabin.


    More Rewards >


    By the time we arrived, the sun had already risen, and one warrior had set up a camera and equipment outside the much nicer cabin.


    We only tidied up the exterior, inside was bare¨Cno furniture, no electricity, nothing.


    Elias stood by the camera as I positioned myself in front of the cabin, right on the porch. I noticed my mother had followed us but stayed behind everyone else, careful not to interfere or get too close.


    ¡°Alright, whenever you¡¯re ready,¡± the warrior said. I faced the camera with a serious expression, knowing how much depended on my ability to sell this story.


    ¡°I know many of you are supporting my father because he imed Elias Dalton kidnapped me. But I¡¯m sorry to say that isn¡¯t true. These cuts and bruises are from my father. Elias didn¡¯t kidnap me¨Che rescued me. He took me away from my father, who locked me in the attic and treated me like a ve. Many didn¡¯t even know I existed until he posted that video, asking me toe home. That¡¯s because he never wanted anyone to know about me. He hid me away so he could abuse me in secret. I know a lot of you admire my father, but every story has two sides. Nothing he says can be trusted. He isn¡¯t a good man. He never has been. People only see what he wants them to see. But I have seen the real Thorne Bet, and he isn¡¯t the


    noble man you believe¨Cthe one who donates to charity and helps those in need. He does that only to maintain appearances for all of you watching this.


    Elias Dalton isn¡¯t a person who deserves punishment. He saved me, and I will never go back to my father¡¯s house. Elias takes care of me. He loves me in a way I never thought anyone could. So, I want everyone to know that I am safe, I¡¯m doing well, and I¡¯m far better off here than I ever was with Thorne Bet. Thank you.¡± I said. <fne9b0> This content belongs to find?novel</fne9b0>


    The warrior switched off the camera, and Elias came over and pulled me into a hug.


    ¡°That was really good,¡± he said.


    ¡°Maybe now my dad will stop trying to make you out to be the viin once everyone around him learns what a jerk he really is,¡± I said.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get going,¡± Elias said.


    We began walking back to the castle when Luke suddenly ran up to us.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± he said.


    214


    :


    < CHAPTER 60


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°The pack we lived with beforeing here¨Csomeone attacked it,¡± Luke said.


    ¡°What?¡± Elias asked in disbelief.


    More Rewards


    ¡°They burned every house to the ground. It was Thorne. He found out we were there. Luckily, we escaped just in time,¡± Luke said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t f<b>*****</b>g believe this,¡± Elias said angrily.


    ¡°I know. But he¡¯s clearly tracking us,¡± Luke said.


    ¡°We need to increase patrols around the barrier,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking. He won¡¯t stop hunting for the Luna. Once this video spreads, he¡¯ll tear the whole country apart trying to find her,¡± Luke said.


    Elias got me back to the castle quickly and immediately boosted patrols around the barrier.


    When the video was ready, the warrior sent it to every news outlet and sted it all over the


    inte.


    That happened after we sent someone into town to buy a damnputer, which was set up


    in the conference room.


    As soon as the video went live, the views started pouring in. Many people watched it. We sat there watching the numbers climb, knowing this would shatter my father¡¯s perfect image.


    Before long, Luke¡¯s phone started ringing, and he went over to Elias.


    ¡°Alpha, someone¡¯s calling for you,¡± Luke said. Elias took the phone and put it on speaker so I


    could hear.


    ¡°Alpha Elias, this is Alpha Maddox from the Hollowthorn pack,¡± a voice announced.


    ¡°How are you, Alpha Maddox?¡± Elias responded.


    ¡°I was wondering when we could meet,¡± Maddox said.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m keeping a low profile at the moment,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°Ipletely understand. We can meet on neutral ground if you prefer. I know it would be morefortable for you,¡± Maddox said.


    ¡°May I ask what this is about?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°I want to show you my support and find out what you need to bring down that son of a b***h


    < CHAPTER 60


    Thorne Bet,¡± Maddox said. Elias looked at me with shock on his face.


    More Rewards >


    Just showing people that my father was an abusive bastard was enough to make them want to help us. I knew Alpha Maddox wasn¡¯t part of my father¡¯s inner circle, so he had nothing to gain by betraying us.


    Thanks to my video, we were going to make allies.


    I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better result.


    Get <b>Bonus </b>(Ad) >


    H


    Vote


    1.7K

 Slayer 61

    Elias and I went far enough away from the castle so no one could figure out where we were


    hiding.


    When we arrived at a small town in the middle of nowhere, we stepped into a diner, and the locals all watched us closely.


    I guessed they didn¡¯t get many visitors around here, but we sat down in a booth, and soon the


    waitress came over.


    ¡°Could we get a couple of coffees?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± she replied, heading back to the counter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how private this conversation will be,¡± I said, ncing around at the people staring at us.


    ¡°I know. We¡¯re just here to listen to him and then leave. We¡¯ve got people watching outside in case this is a trap,¡± Elias assured me.


    ¡°I get it,¡± I said.


    The waitress returned with our coffees, and I noticed her staring at Elias, but when she caught me looking, she quickly looked away and hurried back to the counter.


    Elias chuckled quietly, and I turned my re on him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± he said.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I replied.


    The diner door opened, and I immediately caught a familiar scent.


    I nced over my shoulder as a man entered, nked by tworge men.


    The bigger men went to the counter, while the first man came over to us.


    ¡°Maddox¡± Elias greeted.


    ¡°Elias, Lyra is good to finally meet you,¡± Maddox said, and Elias moved aside so Maddox could sit down.


    ¡°Ne ce you picked,¡± Imented, looking around again.


    ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>just a small town,¡± Maddox replied.


    4 CHAPTER 61


    ¡°Yeah, we noticed,¡± I said.


    ¡°So, are you two ordering food?¡± Maddox asked.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a social visit,¡± Elias said firmly.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Maddox said, then ordered a coffee <i>for </i>himself.


    More Rewards


    ¡°You seem to have a real problem with my father, but I¡¯ve never seen you at his pack before,¡± I


    said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been there. I¡¯m not stupid. People have known about his activities in other packs for a long time,¡± Maddox exined.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t heard about his activities,¡± Elias admitted.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he called in the Vanguards ¨C to get you on his side instead of making your pack an enemy. He didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be mated to his daughter, or that you¡¯d find her,¡± Maddox said.


    ¡°What kind of trouble is my father involved in?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A lot of shady business, illegal stuff that humans haven¡¯t caught on to yet, but now they might start paying attention since you went public about his abuse,¡± Maddox exined. <fnbf7b> Content originallyes from find~novel</fnbf7b>


    ¡°So he¡¯s going to get more desperate,¡± I said, looking at Elias.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s desperate and will do whatever it takes to get you back,¡± Maddox warned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about his illegal dealings,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. But we also know that he was keeping you hidden for a reason,¡± Maddox said. I looked at Elias again, who was looking a little panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one knows why,¡±


    Maddox said.


    ¡°Why do you hate him so much?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because we all make money in the human world. It¡¯s how we keep our packs going. It¡¯s just normal for us to do that. He¡¯s been stealing my businesses out from under me for years. He¡¯s almost sent me bankrupt several times,¡± Maddox exined.


    ¡°Why?¡± Elias asked.


    To get me out of the way. I own a lot ofnd. And arge pack. He doesn¡¯t want me to be more powerful than him,¡± Maddox said.


    ¡°So, you want to join an alliance with us just so you can say ¡®<b>f</b><b>**</b>k you¡® to Thorne?<b>¡± </b>I asked.


    < CHAPTER 61


    ¡°Yeah. Pretty much,¡± Maddox said. Elias looked at me.


    I shrugged my shoulders as I looked back.


    More Rewante


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough for me. If anyone is going to have a reason then why not that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I guess so,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°How do you expect this alliance to work?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, I think that when your father finally catches up to you, then I have a veryrge pack at my disposal that will be there to help. They are well disciplined, well trained and I can even send several of them with you so they can help protect you in the meantime. Because, believe me. He¡¯s looking everywhere for you,<i>¡± </i>Maddox said.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to find where we are,¡± I said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need your warriorsing home with us. We¡¯ve got that covered. It¡¯s what we do. But we do appreciate the help if ites down to a final battle with him,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°Absolutely. And I hope that we can keep an open line ofmunication. So if either of us hear anything about Thorne then we will call the other?¡± Maddox asked.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s fair,¡± I said.


    When we got back to the castle we went to the kitchen to get something to eat since it was the middle of the night. We had been traveling for most of the day and I was getting hungry


    now.


    I still saw my mother lurking around, but I was still ignoring her.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you guys are back,¡± Luke said, walking into the kitchen.


    ¡°We were only gone for a day,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°I know. And the phone hasn¡¯t stopped all day,¡± Luke said.


    He ced the phone on the bench and let us listen to the messages from Alpha¡¯s all around the country that had heard of dad or who had met him and they were all wanting to meet with us. For the same reasons. They hated my dad and they wanted to bring him down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Did you know that so many people hated your dad?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that so many people knew of my dad. I thought he was telling you the truth when you first came to our pack. That he had let his pack go to hell but was ready for it to get back up and running again,¡± I said.


    324


    < CHAPTER 61


    ¡°Well, you only saw what he wanted you to see,¡± Luke said.


    ¡°Obviously,¡± I said.


    We decided that we were going to go to bed and we¡¯d call those Alpha¡¯s tomorrow.


    When we went upstairs, we had a shower and we got into bed.


    More Rewards >


    Elias pulled me close to him and put his arm around me so his chest was against my back and I went to sleep pretty quickly.


    But when I opened my eyes again, I was standing in a burning room.


    I looked around and there were no doors to get out and I reached out and I burnt myself. I looked at my hand where it had turned red and it was really painful. It wasn¡¯t a dream.


    Where the f**k was l?


    <b>Comments </b>

 Slayer 62

    Looking around the room engulfed in mes, I felt confused, frightened, and deeply concerned about how I had ended up in this situation in the first ce. My hand was burned and still throbbed painfully, yet it didn¡¯t seem to be healing or showing any signs of recovery like it should have. Not for a wolf.


    I attempted to call Noir toe forward, but there was nothing. Inside my mind, it waspletely silent, as if she wasn¡¯t present at all.


    I tried once more to move through the fire, searching for another escape route. When I spotted a gap in the mes, I thought I could seize the opportunity. But the opening shut again before I could dash through it, and my shirt caught fire.


    Quickly, I used my hands to pat down the mes on my clothing, but when I <i>looked </i>down at my scorched shirt and the increasing burns on my hands, panic rose in me.


    Suddenly, a hidden door swung open on the far side of the room, and Elias rushed in.


    ¡°Lyra,¡± he shouted.


    ¡°Elias,¡± I called back.


    Upon seeing me, he tried to brave the fire and reach me, but he had to pull back several times, overwhelmed by the heat radiating from the ze.


    From where he stood on the other side of the room, he looked at me with fierce determination, then crouched down and made a leap over the fire separating us.


    As he jumped into the air, the fire seemed to act on its own will. It surged up, wrapped around Elias, and dragged him back down into the center of the room.


    I screamed for Elias, hearing his screams as he was consumed by the mes¨Cburning alive, dying from his wounds.


    I copsed to the floor, hugging my legs tightly, trying to steady my breathing. Moving was nearly impossible when a familiar voice began echoing all around me.


    I rose to my feet and searched the room, but I couldn¡¯t see him anywhere.


    ¡°You know you¡¯ll never win this battle against him,¡± Dad¡¯s voice said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already won, you bastard. Don¡¯t you realize that?¡± I shouted back.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t won anything. All you¡¯ve done is cost me a few allies and some business


    investors. If you think that will stop me, you¡¯re mistaken,¡± he replied.


    ¡°You lost allies, we gained new ones. They want nothing to do with you. You¡¯re the one who will burn in hell for everything you¡¯ve done¡± I growled. He began to look uneasy.


    ¡°Look where you are, Lyra. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to burn before I do,¡± he said.


    ¡°And if you believe my people will let you get away with this, you¡¯re going to die in the most agonizing way imaginable¡± I snarled.


    ¡°Well, not if you can¡¯t find me,¡± he sneered.


    ¡°That¡¯ll never stop them. They are the Vanguards pack. They¡¯re called that for a reason. You will never win¡± I said firmly


    ¡°My pack isn¡¯t as weak as you assume,¡± Dad shot back.


    ¡°And I¡¯m not as weak as you think I am,¡± I answered.


    A door suddenly opened on the opposite side of the room, and I saw my pack gathered there. They were in the gully where they had taken me when they first rescued me. They were going about their usual activities when, all of a sudden, everything began to ignite. The buildings caught fire, and the people did too. He was burning them all alive, just to send a message to <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    ¡°That isn¡¯t real,¡± I said.


    ¡°Not yet. But it will be. Once you¡¯re out of the way, they¡¯lle back to the gully. And I¡¯ll be there waiting for them,¡± he replied.


    I watched through the door as each person burst into mes, screaming in agony. He left the closest ones forst¨CLuke and Stephanie, and the others I had be friends with in the Vanguards pack


    How did he know they were the ones closest to me? How did he know they were my friends?


    If the witch was giving him the ability to see that, then he could watch us whenever he


    Wanted There was a real chance he knew we were at the castle.


    The thought sent a chill down my spine and stirred up a swarm of hos in my stomach just imagining it. I couldn¡¯t let him get his hands on my people.


    Then the door mmed shut, and I began to hear a baby crying.


    I scanned the room from where I stood, and suddenly, I spotted a baby in a cot on the left side of the building.


    < CHAPTER 62


    The baby was standing up, crying and staring directly at me.


    More Rewards >


    I don¡¯t know how I just knew, but I knew without a doubt it was my child¨Cmine and Elias¡¯s. Our future child. One who didn¡¯t even exist yet.


    I tried to move past the mes to reach him, but I couldn¡¯t. The fire red up and blocked my way to the cot every time I tried to get close.


    Then I saw a figure walking toward the baby. The mes parted before him, and he turned to look at me with a crazed expression on his face.


    ¡°Leave him alone,¡± I growled.


    ¡°Why would I do that? I lost you. I might as well take the next heir to the throne and train him to work for me to destroy my enemies like you were supposed to,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°Screw you. Leave the baby alone. You¡¯ll never get my children,¡± I said fiercely.


    ¡°I already have him,¡± Dad said, bending down to pick up the baby.


    He walked over to the side wall, opened another door, and disappeared through it.


    I screamed at him toe back, to bring my baby back.


    I turned and faced the wall behind me, pounding my hands against it, desperate to find another secret door. But it was useless. There was no door behind me. mes suddenly red up next to me, forcing me to raise my arm to shield my face. <fnaa17> Fresh chapters posted on find~novel</fnaa17>


    I screamed again, then copsed to the floor, hugging my knees tightly to my chest, rocking back and forth.


    Elias was gone. My baby was gone. I felt like I had lost everything¨Cmy pack, my friends, everything. Just when I had finally found where I belonged, it had all been torn away from me.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >

 Slayer 63

    CHAPTER <b>63 </b>


    <b>Elias </b><b>POV </b>


    It didn¡¯t take long for either Lyra or me to fall asleep that night. We had spent most of the day. on the road, so exhaustion had caught up with us quickly.


    But I really wish it had stayed that way.


    In the early hours before dawn, I was jolted awake by the sound of Lyra screaming.


    It scared the hell out of me. I turned over to look at her and saw her tossing and turning violently on her side of the bed, her body drenched in sweat.


    I grabbed her shoulders and tried to shake her awake. Whatever kind of nightmare she was having, it was a serious one. I¡¯d been with her through some bad dreams before, but <i>none </i>had ever been like this.


    I called her name and shook her again, several times, but she wouldn¡¯t respond. It was like


    she couldn¡¯t hear me at all.


    I tried to lift her into a sitting position, but her body feltpletely limp in my arms.


    I rushed to the door and flung it open so forcefully it nearly flew off the hinges. I started shouting for Luke.


    He came running into the room, a few others behind him, though they hesitated and remained just outside.


    Luke jumped into action to help me try waking her. He ran into the bathroom and came back with a cold, damp cloth, but no matter what we tried, she wouldn¡¯t wake up.


    ¡°What happened to her hand?¡± Luke asked, and I nced down. I lifted her hand to see a burn


    that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    ¡°I have no idea. It wasn¡¯t like that when we went to sleep,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Is there anything we can do?¡± Stephanie asked as she stepped cautiously inside the doorway,


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing any of you can do right now. We don¡¯t even know what¡¯s wrong with her,¡± I snapped, frustration boiling over.


    Rowan came rushing into the room, immediately moving over to Lyra and examining her. She touched her forehead, and Lyra began to scream and thrash again.


    < CHAPTER 63


    We did everything we could to hold her still, to keep her from injuring herself.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    Rowan started setting down several strange¨Clooking crystals around Lyra, then began waving her hands slowly above her body. She murmured a chant under her breath, something I didn¡¯t recognize. I had no clue what she was trying to do.


    There wasn¡¯t any visible change happening around Lyra, but Rowan looked utterly focused on whatever magic she was performing.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to be able to wake her,¡± Rowan finally said.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°She¡¯s been hexed. My guess is the ck witch,¡± Rowan replied grimly.


    ¡°What the f**k are we supposed to do then?¡± I asked, trying to contain my panic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never broken a hex like this before. Especially not one this strong,¡± she


    admitted.


    ¡°Stephanie! Stephanie, where are you going?¡± Corbin¡¯s voice echoed as Stephanie suddenly bolted from the room and ran down the stairs.


    Corbin chased after her, but I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. I stayed at Lyra¡¯s side, constantly refreshing the wet cloth on her forehead.


    Her temperature was so high that the towel kept heating up within moments of cing it.


    ¡°Everyone, get to the library right now. Start looking for any book that might tell us how to undo a hex, I ordered. The room cleared immediately, and I could hear them waking others who hadn¡¯t already heard the chaos. One by one, everyone headed toward the library.


    I returned to Lyra¡¯s side, holding a newly dampened towel for her forehead, but then I noticed something else¨Cpart of her shirt had been singed, and now both of her hands were badly


    burned.


    I quickly grabbed a burn cream and began applying it to her palms and her side, trying to ease the pain in whatever way I could. I wasn¡¯t sure what, if anything, she could feel right now. But deep down, I feared she might be experiencing every second of it.


    ¡°What do you know about the ck witch?¡± I asked Rowan, who was leaning against the side wall of the bedroom.


    know that Thorne has been relying on her for as long as I can remember. I only came face¨Cto¨Cface with her a couple of times¨Cand trust me, that was more than enough,¡± Rowan


    replied.


    :


    < CHAPTER 63


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get along with her?¡± I asked.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°She terrified me. She¡¯s not the type of person you cross. And she¡¯s absolutely not the kind of individual you want to make business deals with,¡± Rowan said firmly.


    ¡°Good to know. But why would Thorne go to such extremes? I mean, what reason could he have had for involving the ck witch when Lyra was still just a baby?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I have no idea. He never confided in me about things like that. He kept everything to himself. It wasn¡¯t until I realized he was exploiting me for my magic¨Cand nned to do the same to Lyra¨Cthat everything fell apart in our household,¡± she exined. <fn955c> The source of th?s content is find~novel</fn955c>


    Just then, Lyra began to scream again, and I tried holding her still, praying that our mate bond might offer somefort, even if she wasn¡¯t conscious.


    ¡°What the hell is she going through in there?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But if I know Thorne, whatever it is, it¡¯s definitely nothing good,¡± Rowan


    answered.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you do something? Cast a spell or something to help?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not that strong. I don¡¯t know why¨Cmy powers never came in the way they¡¯re supposed to in werewolf royalty,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you at least try? Even if it doesn¡¯t work, at least you¡¯ll know you tried to help your daughter,¡± I urged.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? Of course I want to. But I don¡¯t know how<i>,¡± </i>she said, her voice breaking.


    ¡°She has powers. I don¡¯t <i>know </i>why she¡¯s not using them right now to get out of whatever this is¨Cbut she does have them. And they¡¯re growing stronger every day,¡± I told her.


    ¡°I always knew she¡¯d be different. And so did her father. That¡¯s the only reason he spared her life instead of killing her along with me,¡± Rowan said softly.


    ¡°Then do something,¡± I snapped. Rowan flinched when I raised my voice, but I was far past caring. I was desperate. Watching Lyra suffer like this was unbearable.


    She was trapped in some kind of nightmare, and I was helpless to pull her out of it.


    ¡°I can try. But I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll make it worse,¡± Rowan replied hesitantly.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t see how things could get worse. She¡¯s already living through hell. Just look at those burns. What the f**k are they doing to her in there?¡± I said, ncing down at her


    :


    <CHAPTER 63


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    blistered arms and hands. Sweat soaked her body, and the pain was written all over her face.


    Rowan didn¡¯t answer. She simply walked out of the room while I stayed at Lyra¡¯s side, trying to keep her as calm andfortable as I could.


    She returned a few minutester with a handful of supplies and began carefully arranging them around Lyra and on the nightstand.


    She pulled a chair closer and sat beside the bed, her entire posture tense with fear.


    She looked truly afraid to even attempt the spell, but I honestly couldn¡¯t imagine anything she might do that could make Lyra¡¯s situation worse.


    ¡°Make sure your people are still digging through those books for any other way to lift this hex. I don¡¯t know if what I¡¯m about to do will work,¡± Rowan warned. I gave a small nod.


    She rubbed her hands together, then took a long, steadying breath and exhaled it slowly.


    <b>H </b>


    Vote


    1.9K

 Slayer 64

    Rowan began to move her hands in the air, chanting in anguage I didn¡¯t recognize. Her words were so faint and quiet that even with my enhanced werewolf hearing, I could barely catch any of it. As she continued to chant, she reached into a bowl and pulled out a handful of powder, which she began to gently sprinkle over Lyra¡¯s body.


    I noticed that Rowan¡¯s breathing was bing heavier, clearly strained. The spell was taking a toll on her, draining her strength with every movement. But despite the difficulty, she didn¡¯t need any book or guide to perform what she was doing.


    She¡¯d known this spell all along. She just hadn¡¯t cast it because she believed she couldn¡¯t. That was what made me angriest.


    She was prepared to let her own daughter suffer without even attempting to help.


    It wouldn¡¯t have mattered to me if she failed¨Cbut the fact that she wasn¡¯t willing to try in the beginning, simply because she didn¡¯t believe in herself, that¡¯s what infuriated me.


    She keeps saying she doesn¡¯t have much magic, but I think it¡¯s more likely she¡¯s just never made a real effort. She¡¯s repressed that part of who she is, probably out of fear¨Cmaybe because it¡¯s the very thing that made Thorne want her dead in the first ce. But who really


    knows?


    I nced back at Rowan. She was focused, more intensely than ever. She continued to chant, now applying different powders over Lyra¡¯s body. But no matter what she did, there was no visible effect.


    Lyra still appeared to be in pain. The suffering hadn¡¯t stopped. That much was clear.


    The bed waspletely soaked from the sweat pouring off of her, but for the moment, she


    had calmed down.


    I didn¡¯t know what she was experiencing internally, but at least she wasn¡¯t screaming anymore. I could hear her whimpering softly, but the yelling had stopped. And for now, no new burns had appeared.


    For that, I was truly thankful.


    It was obvious Rowan was doing everything in her power. She stood beside Lyra¡¯s body, hands moving, chanting nonstop. Still, nothing changed.


    She kept at it for a long time before finally copsing to the floor,pletely drained¨Cand Lyra¡¯s condition remained exactly the same.


    < CHAPTER 64


    More Rewards >


    I helped Rowan off the floor, and she looked utterly worn out, like just attempting the spell had taken every ounce of her energy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, her voice filled with defeat. ¡°It¡¯s too strong. I can¡¯t fight the ck witch. I never have been able to.¡±


    ¡°I only asked you to try. And you did. That¡¯s all any of us could ask for. It¡¯s okay,¡± I told her.


    ¡°I really do want to help her. You have to believe me. I love my daughter more than anything,¡± Rowan said sincerely.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never doubted that. Even if Lyra has. But right now, we have to focus on figuring out how to break this hex. That¡¯s all that matters,¡± I replied. She nodded quietly in agreement.


    I helped her back into the chair so she could rest after what she¡¯d done. Now, everything depended on the people in the library digging through books, hoping to uncover a way to


    remove this curse.


    ¡°What do you actually know about hexes?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not much, honestly. There are so many different kinds. Some are mild¨Clike people always having bad luck, or being in constant, unexined pain. Those are simple hexes. But this¡­ this one¡¯s more advanced. Lyra¡¯s trapped in a dream¨Clike state with no way to wake up,¡± Rowan exined.


    ¡°And she¡¯s aware of everything that¡¯s happening to her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. I think she can feel all of it,¡± Rowan confirmed. I turned back to Lyra then, gently wrapping my hand around hers, silently willing our bond to reach her. Praying that somehow, she could still feel that connection. That it would help keep her tethered to me.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Luke said as he stood in the doorway, a book held open in his arms.


    ¡°Did you figure out how to break the hex?¡± I asked quickly.


    ¡°No, not exactly. But I did manage to learn something more about it, if you want to hear it,¡± Luke responded.


    ¡°Yeah. Bring it over,¡± I said. He crossed the room and handed me the book, pointing out a specific passage for me to read.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, I know this isn¡¯t what you were hoping to find,¡± Luke added.


    ¡°What does it say?<i>¡± </i>Rowan asked, watching us closely.


    ¡°It says that if we don¡¯t manage to wake her up, she¡¯ll slowly begin to merge with the dream.


    < CHAPTER 64


    More Rewards >


    That dream world will be her reality, and she won¡¯t evere back,¡± I read aloud.


    ¡°How long does she have before that happens?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t give a time frame,¡± Luke answered.


    ¡°Then time is against us now. We have to pull her out of it as soon as we can,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know where to begin,¡± Luke replied.


    ¡°Then get your ass back to the damn library and figure it out,¡± I growled. Luke turned and dashed from the room, heading back downstairs.


    I knew there had to be something in that library. Lyra had explored it before and told me there were books about werewolves, vampires, witches, humans, fae¨Cevery kind of being


    imaginable. Not to mention historical records. Lyra had been fascinated by all of it, eager to learn. She just hadn¡¯t had the time to read most of it yet.


    History had always fascinated her. That was why she always had her nose buried in that royal family book. But of course, that wasn¡¯t just any history¨Cit was hers.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how many distant rtives Lyra might still have out there in the world? Ones descended from the royal bloodline?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. I have no clue. But it doesn¡¯t really matter. They wouldn¡¯t have powers like ours. The magic was only passed down through the direct royal line. Anyone not descended from the firstborn didn¡¯t inherit it,¡± Rowan exined.


    ¡°So, that would mean it passed from you to Lyra,¡± I said.


    ¡°Exactly. Lyra¡¯s thest one. As far as I¡¯m aware, we¡¯re the only two left alive who carry the bloodline,¡± she said.


    ¡°What happened to your parents?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They were killed after I moved in with Thorne. I think it was someone who believed that killing the reigning King and Queen would automatically give them their powers,¡± Rowan exined. I gave her a curious look.


    ¡°So that happened right after you went to live with Thorne?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Yeah, it did. Why?<i>¡± </i>she asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think there¡¯s something a little suspicious or too convenient about that?¡± I said.


    ¡°You think Thorne arranged it?¡± she asked, eyes widening.


    <CHAPTER 64


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Who else would have had the motive? You said yourself¨Che wanted your magic. Then he tried to have you killed, and he kept Lyra hidden away so <i>no </i>one would know she existed,¡± I


    said.


    ¡°That maniptive bastard,¡± Rowan muttered, the realization hitting her hard.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± someone called from the doorway. I looked up to see Stephanie standing there.


    ¡°Where the hell did you run off to?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I went to get someone I knew might be able to help,¡± she said calmly.


    ¡°Who exactly?¡± I asked. But before she could answer, a soft blue glow began to radiate from around Lyra¡¯s body. Rowan and I both instinctively stepped back. The light grew stronger as Stephanie moved aside, making room for a woman dressed entirely in red to enter. <fn49ab> Fresh chapters posted on </fn49ab>


    But the moment I saw the deep red cloak covering her face, I immediately knew who she


    was.


    ¡°No f*****g way. Get that damn witch out of here!¡± I shouted.

 Slayer 65

    More Rewards X


    I turned my gaze back to Lyra, and the red witch was still performing some sort of incantation over her, which made me instantly lunge forward, intent on stopping whatever she was doing. I had no clue what kind of spell she was casting, and the fear I felt for Lyra was overwhelming. It wasn¡¯t because she was a witch¨CI¡¯ve known many witches who were kind and trustworthy. But this red witch¡­ she had a reputation almost as dangerous as the ck witch¡¯s. I didn¡¯t want her anywhere near Lyra. <fn58c8> Read full story at find?novel</fn58c8>


    I moved to put an end to whatever the red witch was doing, but Corbin stepped into my path and blocked me from getting any closer.


    ¡°Move out of my damn way, Corbin,¡± I growled through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m really sorry. You know I wouldn¡¯t normally go against you like this, but we need you to trust us right now. We would never allow any harm toe to our Luna. She can break the hex. She knows what she¡¯s doing,¡± Corbin said firmly.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to end up killing her. I don¡¯t trust her, not one bit,¡± I shouted.


    ¡°But Stephanie does. And Stephanie¡¯s never once betrayed this pack. You know how loyal she¡¯s been to you,¡± Corbin argued, his tone unwavering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn. That¡¯s my mate lying in that bed,¡± I snapped, voice filled with rage.


    ¡°Please, Alpha. Let her try. You won¡¯t regret this, I swear it,¡± Corbin pleaded.


    ¡°Elias, please,¡± Rowan added, stepping forward. ¡°Just let her attempt it. I know the stories about the red witch too. But you heard what Luke said¨Cif we don¡¯t pull Lyra out of this soon, we may lose her for good.¡±


    I nced <i>around </i>the room, and every single face¨CCorbin, Stephanie, Rowan, and now Luke- was fixed <i>on </i>me. They weren¡¯t just begging me. They looked like people hanging on by a thread, utterly desperate.


    I turned to look back at the red witch. Her focus hadn¡¯t wavered for a second. She was still


    entirely centered on Lyra, inching closer as I watched the soft blue light surrounding Lyra gradually shift into a glowing red.


    ¡°If she hurts her instead of helping her, I swear I¡¯ll hold everyst one of you ountable,¡± I warned them in a low, furious voice.


    Corbin and Luke finally stepped aside, giving me a clear path.


    I moved closer to the red witch, who remained locked in her spell, undistracted. I could make


    < CHAPTER 65


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    out the faint sound of chanting escaping her lips. Whatever magic she was using, it was clearly far beyond what Rowan had been capable of.


    Suddenly, Lyra let out a bloodcurdling scream and started thrashing on the bed again. I tried to rush to her side, but Corbin stopped me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go near her. Not while this is happening,¡± Corbin said firmly. I had <i>no </i>choice but to stay back, seething, casting furious res at everyone around me before turning my attention back to Lyra. Watching her writhe in pain, knowing I couldn¡¯t hold her or soothe her


    It was unbearable. I could only imagine what kind of torment she must be <i>going </i>through.


    And I didn¡¯t even know why I allowed myself to be persuaded. What had I <i>been </i>thinking, letting them talk me into allowing that witch near my mate? She wasn¡¯t part of our lives¨Cshe didn¡¯t care about us, and we were even less important to her. She¡¯d always made her hatred of werewolves perfectly clear.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Alpha,¡± Stephanie said calmly. ¡°She owes me a favor. She won¡¯t do anything to hurt anyone here. I¡¯ve called in the debt, and she¡¯s going to help our Luna.¡±


    ¡°And why exactly does she owe you a favor?¡± I asked, eyes narrowing.


    ¡°It was from my past, before I ever joined your pack,¡± Stephanie exined. ¡°I saved her life- back when she wasn¡¯t nearly as strong as she is now. But she still honored that debt.¡±


    I noticed the red witch beginning to encounter some kind of pushback from within the hex. It was clear that the ck witch was resisting her efforts. But even so, the red witch didn¡¯t falter. Instead, she doubled down and poured more energy into the spell she was working on.


    It was obvious she was giving it everything she had, pushing harder, and even for a seasoned witch as powerful as she was, it looked like it was taking a toll.


    There was nothing I could do but stay where I was and watch it all unfold. Atst, the red witch made one final effort, pressing all her strength into thatst surge of magic, and I saw her arms drop heavily <i>to </i>her sides as she exhaled in sharp,bored breaths.


    The crimson glow that had surrounded Lyra began to recede, dimming slowly, and I cautiously approached her as it faded.


    I sat down carefully on the edge of the bed, nerves eating away at me while I waited to find out whether or not the spell had done its job.


    Taking her hand gently in mine, I felt the warmth that still lingered in her skin, though now she wasn¡¯t thrashing or shaking. Shey still¨Ccalm, like she was finally resting instead of


    struggling.


    More Rewards >


    Then her fingers twitched slightly in my grasp, and she started to blink, her eyes gradually opening as she focused on me before looking anywhere else.


    Her gaze swept briefly around the room, taking in the others who were gathered there. Then, without warning, she bolted upright in bed, muttering something under her breath about a


    baby.


    ¡°He took our baby. He took our baby,¡± she kept repeating, paning every word.


    ¡°Lyra¡­ What are you saying? What baby are you talking about?¡± I asked,pletely thrown off by her words.


    ¡°He took our baby. He needed the baby for his powers,¡± she insisted.


    ¡°But Lyra¡­ we don¡¯t have a baby,¡± I said gently, confusion etched into my voice as I tried to understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s part of the hex,¡± Stephanie exined calmly. ¡°Whatever she lived through while under the spell feels incredibly real to her right now. She needs some time to fully wake up from that illusion before she can understand that it wasn¡¯t reality.¡±


    I pulled Lyra against my chest and wrapped my arms around her, starting to gently rub her back to try and soothe her.


    Her whole body was tense, stiff with fear and confusion, and I could sense how uneasy she still felt. That fear was real to her, even if the baby wasn¡¯t. Clearly, her father had used that


    hallucination to manipte her.


    Everything she saw in that dreamworld was manufactured¨Cnone of it had actually happened.


    As I held her there, continuing to stroke her back and murmur quietly that she was safe, I began to feel her gradually loosening up, the fear in her limbs slowly beginning to fade.


    She leaned into me, cing her arms around me in return, and that single gesture made me feel more grounded. She wasing back¨Cbit by bit, she was reconnecting with the real world.


    Around the room, I could feel the atmosphere shift, the anxiety still clinging to everyone watching.


    I heard someone shuffle their feet on the floor, but I didn¡¯t look to see who it was.


    Then, without warning, Lyra flung one arm up behind my back, and the door mmed shut with a loud bang.


    More Rewards


    I turned around quickly, startled, and saw that she had sealed the door shut right in front of the red witch, preventing her from leaving. I looked back at Lyra and saw her eyes locked onto the red witch with unwavering intensity. The red witch <i>slowly </i>turned to face us, her hood still draped over her face, hiding her features. But it was clear Lyra didn¡¯t need to see her face to


    know who she was.


    ¡°I know you,¡± Lyra said, her voice steady and filled with certainty.


    <b>H </b>


    1.9K


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    < CHAPTER 66


    :


    More Rewards >

 Slayer 66

    Lyra POV


    I sat there, staring at the red witch, while Elias stood right in front of me, his eyes shifting back and forth between her and me. He clearly sensed that something important was happening.


    I was still a little disoriented. Moments ago, I had been trapped inside a burning room with no escape, and now suddenly I was back in my bedroom, as if I had just woken from a terrible nightmare. But this wasn¡¯t a dream at all. And why were there <i>so </i>many people here, surrounding both me and the red witch? Why on earth would she be here if it were just a dream?


    ¡°Yes, Lyra. You do know who I am.¡± The woman said calmly as she pulled her hood down, revealing her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s the red witch. Everyone in the pack knows her name.¡± Elias said cautiously.


    ¡°ir,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Lyra. I always believed you¡¯d get out of that house eventually<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Yeah, but it certainly wasn¡¯t because of you.¡± I snapped.


    ¡°You know I wasn¡¯t able to help you back then,¡± ir replied without hesitation.


    ¡°You used to be my friend,¡± I said, hurt.


    ¡°Wait¨Chow do <i>you </i>two even know each other? She¡¯s not a werewolf,¡± Elias said, confused.


    ¡°My dad brought her <i>to </i>that house when I was a kid. And don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance- ir is fifteen years older than me. She¡¯s also the ck witch¡¯s sister,¡± I exined.


    Everyone turned to look at ir, unsure of what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m nothing like my sister, you know that, Lyra,¡± ir said quietly.


    ¡°I used to believe that, but your reputation has definitely caught up with you since then,¡± I said honestly,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the power I have now back then. My sister had it all, which is why your father ignored me but kept a close watch on her. She never knew about you because of that,¡± ir exined.


    1/4 <fn7d02> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find[f]ovel</fn7d02>


    < CHAPTER 66


    ¡°And then you left. Just like her,¡± I said, ncing at Rowan.


    More Rewards >


    ir froze when she noticed Rowan standing there, clearly unaware that she was still alive.


    ¡°So, she¡¯s another one who abandoned you in that house,¡± Elias growled.


    ¡°They would have killed me, and they would have killed Lyra too. You know that,¡± ir said calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that. Dad wanted my power and might have killed you outright,¡± I said bitterly.


    ¡°Luna, she just saved your life,¡± Stephanie said firmly, stepping between us.


    I looked down at my burnt hands and scorched shirt and remembered what had happened in


    that room.


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The ck witch put a hex on you. She can¡¯t do it again. I ced a protection spell around you, so even if they try to find you, they won¡¯t be able to,¡± ir exined.


    ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s a chance they know where we are now?¡± Elias asked nervously.


    ¡°Unlikely. The castle has a protective barrier. They might be able to focus on one person and see them, but they can¡¯t pinpoint your exact location,¡± ir reassured us.


    ¡°Why did you help me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She owed me a favor,¡± Stephanie answered, and I looked between Stephanie and ir.


    ¡°But why did <i>you </i>really help me?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°I did owe Stephanie a favor, yes. But when she told me who you were, I knew I couldn¡¯t turn my back on you again. I left <i>you </i>once before, but I won¡¯t do it a second time,¡± ir said with


    conviction.


    ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t know that part,¡± Stephanie said, throwing her hands up in exasperation.


    ¡°I know they¡¯lle after you again, Lyra. You need help. I want to help you¨Cfind your powers, discover who you truly are,¡± ir said earnestly.


    ¡°Is this just your way of saying ¡®screw you¡® to my dad and your sister?¡± I asked, narrowing my


    eyes.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s just a bonus. This is me trying to make up for what I didn¡¯t do back then. Please?¡± ir pleaded. I nced at Elias, and he immediately sensed what I was feeling.


    < CHAPTER 66


    More Rewards


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you all give us some space? Don¡¯t go anywhere, ir. Lyra just needs time. After everything she¡¯s been through, she needs time to process it all,¡± Elias said firmly.


    ¡°That sounds like a good idea. Let¡¯s go,¡± Luke agreed, ushering everyone out of the room. The door clicked shut behind him.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get you into the shower,¡± Elias said, helping me off the bed. I noticed how wet the sheets were.


    ¡°You were sweating like crazy,¡± he told me as soon as he saw what I was staring at.


    ¡°I was trapped in a room that was on fire. I couldn¡¯t get out. I kept burning myself,¡± I exined quietly.


    ¡°That exins the burns and your clothes. Everything was releasing from your body while you were unconscious,¡± Elias said.


    I was speechless, overwhelmed by the thought that Elias had watched me suffer like that and couldn¡¯t do anything.


    He put his arm around me and kissed my forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t feel guilty because of me. Your father¡¯s the one who did this, not you,¡± Elias said gently. I nodded in agreement.


    We went to shower, and I changed into some clean, dry clothes. Elias stripped the bed and reced the sheets. I stepped out onto the balcony to breathe in some cool, fresh air against my skin.


    It was refreshing after everything that had happened tonight. When Elias finished changing the bedding, he joined me on the balcony.


    ¡°So, are you going <i>to </i>tell me the story of ir?¡± he asked. I looked out into the forest again, memories pulling me back to those days living with my father.


    <i>****** </i>


    I was ten years old, bruised and cut all over, weak from the wolfsbane but still cleaning the packhouse. I was in the kitchen when I heard my father weing guests.


    I went to the door, and two women walked inside. They shook my dad¡¯s hand, and he was clearly pleased to see them. They wore normal clothes, no cloaks or anything magical, just ordinary. But something about them drew me in¨CI could feel their power radiating like waves. It was maic. ir caught my gaze and stared right at me. I quickly ducked back into the


    kitchen.


    <CHAPTER 66


    I resumed mopping the floor, but shortly after, ir entered the kitchen.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m no one,¡± I mumbled, keeping my head down.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°You are definitely not no one. I could feel you from across the room,¡± she said, and I stopped


    cleaning.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a witch,¡± I said.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re more than that. You¡¯re special. I think it was a good thing I came here,¡± ir said.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because now I get to know who you really are,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m no one,¡± I repeated.


    ¡°You¡¯re not no one. And I¡¯m going to prove it,¡± she said before spinning on her heel and quickly leaving the room again.


    <b>1 </b>


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    <b>C </b>


    Vote


    1.9K

 Slayer 67

    Elias and I spent some time alone in our room, just talking. I was trying to make sense of everything that had happened to me, while Elias was piecing together the events from that burning room. He said all the screaming I did made more sense <i>now</i>, but still, it didn¡¯t feel real to him.


    When we finally headed downstairs, everyone was gathered in the sitting room on the


    castle¡¯s bottom floor.


    ir was still there¨CElias had told her not to leave, and she insisted she wanted to stay and help us fight against my father.


    I knew she hated him, but I wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about opposing her own sister.


    ¡°Feeling any better?¡± Stephanie asked gently.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Want something to eat? I can grab you something,¡± Luke offered.


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m not hungry,¡± I said, settling into one of the chairs. My eyes stayed locked on


    ir the entire time.


    ¡°You said you wanted to stay and help. I know you hate Dad, but what about Mia? I didn¡¯t realize she was the ck witch until now,¡± I said cautiously.


    ¡°She made her choice long ago. And so did I,¡± ir replied. ¡°I don¡¯t have the best reputation, and a lot of people fear me. But that¡¯s only because I had to survive after being rejected from


    my coven.¡±


    ¡°Why were you rejected? Because you left Dad and refused to follow his ns?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I was punished for my sister¡¯s actions, too. She stayed and twisted magic for all the wrong reasons¨Ceverything we once swore against,¡± ir said quietly.


    ¡°Okay¡­ so now you want to set things right?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°I know what she¡¯s done. I¡¯ve been tracking her for years, watching her every move. She doesn¡¯t deserve those powers. It¡¯s taken me a long time, but I¡¯ve finally crafted the perfect spell. I have all the ingredients I need. If I get close enough, I don¡¯t have to kill her¨CI just take her powers. Force her to live out her life as a mortal. That¡¯s worse than death. Death would be mercy,¡± ir exined.


    ¡°I like that n,¡± Elias said.


    :


    < CHAPTER 67


    ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± I agreed.


    More Rewards


    ¡°Lyra, you have to understand¨CI really did try to get you out. That¡¯s why I was banished in the middle of the night. They caught me trying to escape. I made it up to the attic, but Mia found me before I could reach you. I swear, I tried,¡± ir said, her voice sincere.


    I studied her face and knew she was telling the truth. It showed in her eyes.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s more than some people did,¡± I said, ncing at Rowan, who looked down,


    avoiding my gaze.


    ¡°Alright. You can stay. But you¡¯re going to train me. I have power, and it¡¯s growing every day. But I need to learn to control it¨Cand that¡¯s where youe in,¡± I dered.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± ir replied without hesitation.


    I looked out the window¨Calready midday. Outside, patrols were running the perimeter of the barrier, and everyone else had returned to their daily routines.


    ¡°I want to start now,<i>¡± </i>I said.


    ¡°Are you sure? You just went through hellst night,¡± ir cautioned.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I feel fine now. I¡¯m tired, but that¡¯s nothing new. Let¡¯s get to it. Now that you brought me out of that hex, they¡¯re going to know you¡¯re here. Or at least that another powerful witch is. We won¡¯t have the element of surprise anymore. So I need to know what the hell I¡¯m doing,


    I said firmly.


    ¡°And they could speed up whatever n they have in motion,¡± Elias said grimly.


    ¡°Exactly. So let¡¯s not waste any time¨Clet¡¯s get started,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Alright,¡± ir said, standing up.


    We walked through the castle, ir following close behind as I led her toward the back of the building. We entered a room that, as far as I knew, was never really used for anything.


    There were plenty of rooms in the castle that I wasn¡¯t sure what they were for. Most had furniture, but we never used them¨CI honestly thought they were just wasted space. This particr room was different: empty, quiterge, and perfect for whatever training we needed to do.


    I closed the doors behind us and warned everyone to stay out while we practiced¨CI knew I¡¯d needplete focus.


    ¡°Okay, why don¡¯t you show me what you can do?¡± ir prompted.


    < CHAPTER 67


    More Rewards


    I demonstrated the protective shield I could summon, the fireball I could conjure with my hands, and how I could move objects through sheer will.


    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s a pretty impressive start. You¡¯re only sixteen, right?¡± she asked, eyes wide.


    ¡°Yeah. Why?¡± I answered, curious.


    ¡°No royal that age has that much power. They only gain their abilities at sixteen, and it usually takes years of training to control them,¡± ir exined.


    ¡°That might exin why my mother barely has any power¨Cshe never mastered hers,¡± I said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Could be. Do you want her involved in these training sessions?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°No,¡± I said firmly, cutting the subject off.


    ¡°Alright then. The most important thing is learning how to fight with your powers. That¡¯s what I¡¯m here to teach you. You can move things and create fireballs¨Cgreat starting points<i>,</i>¡± she <fn92c6> Th?s chapter is updated by find{n}ovel</fn92c6>


    said.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you think so. But I can¡¯t make the fireballs any bigger than what you saw<i>,¡± </i>I


    admitted.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy¨Cwe¡¯ll work on that now<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she smiled.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded.


    We trained for about three hours before finally stopping. I went outside looking for Elias.


    He was out beyond the castle grounds, actually outside the barrier, talking with several men.


    From the balcony, I recognized one of them¨CAlpha Damon, the same who had attacked us at ourst pack. He didn¡¯t want me anywhere near his territory because he thought I¡¯d cause trouble.


    I headed down the stairs and stepped past the barrier, surprising the men gathered there, and walked up next to Elias.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.


    ¡°All these Alphas want permission to bring their packs here, for protection,¡± Elias exined.


    ¡°Seriously? Damon, you tried to kill us because you didn¡¯t want me near you,¡± I said, disbelief clear in my voice.


    ¡°I know. And I¡¯m sorry. But you don¡¯t understand how bad things are getting for werewolves


    More Rewards >


    out here. Your father and that witch¨Cthey¡¯re escting. Something big ising, and we¡¯re all going to suffer,¡± Damon said grimly.


    I exchanged a look with Elias. We knew Dad was nning something major, but no one knew


    what.


    ¡°Tell us what he¡¯s nning. We¡¯ll think about it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Have you seen strange creatures on Earth that shouldn¡¯t be here? Ogres, dragons, things like that?¡± another man asked. I nced at Elias.


    That¡¯s exactly what the ck witch was unleashing on us¨Cnot long ago, trying to kill or capture us.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re going to open a portal to that world¨Cto let all those creatures through and destroy Earth,¡± he continued.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the space to shelter all their packs. It¡¯s way too many,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. What else can we do?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to ir. I¡¯m sure she can put up barriers around their packs so Dad can¡¯t find them. They won¡¯t be attacked,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s do that,¡± Elias agreed.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >

 Slayer 68

    Elias exined the situation to the Alphas¨Chow the barriers ir could cast would shield their packs from being seen, essentially cloaking them from my father and the ck witch. Once that was sorted, I went to find ir.


    When I told her what was happening, she didn¡¯t take it well at first.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that b***h is still obsessed with that damn portal,¡± she snapped. ¡°She¡¯s been


    trying to open it for twenty years.¡±


    ¡°Well, looks like she finally figured out how<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>I said. ¡°And now we need to protect as many wolves as we can. Can you go with the Alphas and set up barriers around their packs?¡±


    ¡°What about your training?¡± she asked immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll work with what we did today on my own, at least until you get back. But if you don¡¯t go with them, they¡¯ll alle here. Thousands of wolves flooding the forest around the castle-


    that¡¯ll blow our cover in seconds.¡±


    ir sighed. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go with them and get their protections up. But I¡¯ming straight back here after that¨Cand we¡¯re picking up where we left off.¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± I said with a nod.


    Once she left with the Alphas, Elias dragged me into the dining room, insisting I eat something. I hadn¡¯t eaten a single bite all day.


    I waspletely exhausted. Afterst night, I hadn¡¯t gotten any real sleep, and I could feel my body beginning to shut down. But there was still so much to do. I had to start organizing and digging deeper into whatever Mia¨Cthe ck witch¨Cwas nning with that portal.


    After dinner, I headed to the library. I searched through the shelves until I found the old witchcraft texts, then pulled out every book that looked like it might hold anything on portals.


    I spent the next hour flipping through pages, scanning for any mention of interdimensional travel.


    a lot¨Cdescriptions of alternate realms, ounts of what lived there¨Cbut nothing how to <i>open </i>a portal to one of those worlds. And certainly nothing about how to <i>stop </i>one from opening.


    If Mia had figured it out, it must¡¯ve taken her years¨Cir said she¡¯d been at it for two decades. I didn¡¯t have that kind of time.


    < CHAPTER 68


    ¡°Luna?¡± someone said softly from the doorway.


    I looked up. ¡°Hi, Stephanie.¡±


    ¡°Mind if Ie in?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Sure. I could use a break,¡± I said. ¡°Where¡¯s the baby?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping,¡± she replied with a small smile.


    ¡°Good,¡± I nodded.


    She stepped in and nced at the pile of books. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°There¡¯s too much to figure out and not enough time to do it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I know the feeling,¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°I have no clue how we¡¯re going to stop her from opening that portal. We don¡¯t even know where they are.¡±


    ¡°Well, hiding seems to run in your family,¡± she offered gently.


    I gave a dryugh. ¡°Yeah. Guess that¡¯s the only talent we inherited.¡±


    Stephanie walked over and ced a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to get some rest? Maybe things will make more sense in the morning.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could,¡± I murmured. ¡°ir said she put a protection spell on me¨Cthat they can¡¯t get into my head anymore. But that doesn¡¯t really mean anything to me right now. Not after what happenedst night. It still feels too real.¡±


    ¡°I get that. You really do look drained, but I understand why you¡¯re avoiding going to bed,¡± Stephanie said gently.


    ¡°Did Elias send <i>you </i>in here to check on me?¡± I asked, raising a brow.


    ¡°He just asked if you¡¯d said anything to me,¡± she replied casually.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Elias,¡± I called out, making sure he could hear me through the door.


    ¡°Just making sure. I¡¯m heading to bed now,¡± he responded from the hallway.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± I said, listening to the sound of his footsteps retreating down the hall.


    ¡°Like I told you, he¡¯s only worried about you,¡± Stephanie reminded me.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to be. I¡¯m okay,¡± I said firmly.


    More Rewards


    < CHAPTER 68


    ¡°Alright then,¡± she said<i>, </i>not pushing any further.


    I stayed in the library all night, buried in the books, and Stephanie stuck around to help for as long as she could. Eventually, she crashed on the couch around two in the morning, while I powered through with cup after cup of coffee to keep myself awake.


    By the time the sun came up, I waspletely frustrated. I hadn¡¯t found anything useful.


    At six, I headed upstairs to change, then went for a jog around the edge of the barrier and up and down the castle stairs for good measure. It was the most physical movement I could squeeze in.


    Afterward, I took a shower and got dressed for the day.


    As I was stepping out of the wardrobe, Elias was sitting up in bed, watching me like I might shatter at any second.


    ¡°Don¡¯t start,¡± I said instantly, and he just chuckled, knowing exactly what I meant. He knew I hated being treated like I was fragile. I wasn¡¯t the same broken girl who¡¯d shown up at his pack months ago.


    I had grown. I¡¯d changed. I¡¯d be stronger, and I wasn¡¯t about to undo that.


    We headed downstairs together for breakfast, and just as we sat down, my phone started


    ringing. <fnfb2b> Original content can be found at findnovel</fnfb2b>


    ¡°Hello?¡± I answered.


    ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s ir. I just left a pack in North Carolina. We were getting ready to head to the next one when I felt her,¡± ir said, her voice serious.


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mia. I could sense her. That only happens when we¡¯re near each other. Which means she probably sensed me too. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯sing for me, but just in case, I decided to stay here and told the Alphas to continue without me. I didn¡¯t want to risk being seen with them,¡± ir exined.


    ¡°Where exactly are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just left North Carolina,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s a gamble¨Cshe mighte looking for you. If she does, call me right away. And I want to know everything. If she¡¯s angry, or if she wees you back and takes you to dad¡¯s pack. Either way, you need to keep me posted,¡± I said.


    :


    < CHAPTER 68


    ¡°I will,¡± she promised.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°And don¡¯t try anything before we get there,¡± I warned. ¡°I know you¡¯re thinking about taking Mia¡¯s powers. But if you make a move and fail without backup, they¡¯ll kill you on the spot.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not going to act yet. Keep your phone with you¨CI¡¯ll call you as soon as I pin down exactly where they¡¯re hiding,¡± she assured me.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, and hung up.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± Elias asked immediately.


    ¡°I think we just found where my dad is,¡± I told him.


    <b>Get </b>Bonus <b>(</b><b>Ad</b>) >


    1.9K

 Slayer 69

    We made sure our warriors were prepared in case we needed to mobilize quickly, and we contacted every one of our allies to let them know what was happening¨Cjust in case we required reinforcements.


    I was anxiously waiting for ir to call back, so I stepped out <i>onto </i>the rear balcony that overlooked the ocean directly.


    Leaning against the stone railing that lined the garden behind the castle, I stared out at the waves when I sensed someone approaching from behind.


    ¡°Hovering around me isn¡¯t going to win you any favors,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to do,¡± Rowan replied.


    ¡°Then what are you here for?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just observing. Looking at you, at the person you¡¯ve be,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t get here because of you,¡± I told her tly.


    ¡°I know that. It was Elias. I¡¯ve seen how he treats you¨Che¡¯s fiercely protective. But you¡¯re not someone who needs protecting, not anymore. So I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s a habit left over from when he first found you,<i>¡± </i>she guessed.


    ¡°Probably. I was in pretty bad shape back then,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Yeah, your father tends to have that kind of effect on people,¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°Is this the part where you tell me another sad story and hope I¡¯ll feel bad for you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t expect <i>you </i><i>to </i>feel sympathy for me, not ever. And I don¡¯t me you for that. I did leave you behind with a monster, fully aware that he nned to use your powers. I was just too terrified to go back. I know that¡¯s not a good enough reason¡­¡± she began.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. But at least this time, it¡¯s finally the truth,¡± I cut her off, turning around to face her. There was a strange expression on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m anywhere near ready to forgive you for what you did. But at least now, you¡¯re finally admitting the real reason you didn¡¯te back. You were scared and thinking about saving yourself,¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to die. I¡¯ll admit that much. But I never stopped thinking about you. I knew you were still alive. And to be honest, I truly believed he¡¯d treat you better than he did. I didn¡¯t


    < CHAPTER 69


    realize how bad it would be,¡± she said.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Well, maybe he gave you freedom. But he sure as hell didn¡¯t give that to me,¡± I said.


    ¡°I am genuinely sorry. This castle was the only ce I could think of where he wouldn¡¯t be able to track me down. If he ever finds out I¡¯m still breathing, he¡¯ll kill his Beta¨Cand I owe that man my life,¡± she said.


    ¡°He¡¯s still working for my dad. And he knew I was in that house the whole time. He never once tried to help me escape. I used to think he was just clueless like the rest of them. Turns out, he was just really good at pretending,¡± I said.


    ¡°He did what he had to in order to survive. Same as I did. Same as you<i>,¡± </i>she said.


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t lump us together. What I did to survive and what you did are worlds apart. <i>You </i>ran and hid in a castle. I gave my life to a cruel Alpha and his twisted mate,¡± I said bitterly.


    ¡°I know. Wait, did you say mate?¡± she asked, sounding stunned.


    ¡°Seraphina,¡± I replied simply.


    ¡°That traitorous b***h,¡± Rowan spat.


    ¡°You know her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She used to be my closest friend. When she found out what he was doing to me, she kept trying <i>to </i>persuade me to leave him,¡± Rowan said.


    ¡°There was only one reason she wanted you gone,¡± I said inly.


    ¡°Because she had her eyes on the Luna title. That conniving b***h,¡± Rowan said, her voice filled with venom.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯vee <i>to </i>realize that this world is crawling with backstabbing bitches,¡± I muttered, and Rowan immediately averted her gaze when I said it.


    ¡°Lyra!¡± Elias¡¯s voice called out as he came rushing through the back door.


    ¡°What?¡± I called back.


    ¡°ir just dropped a location pin on your phone. It¡¯s where your dad¡¯s pack is,¡± he said urgently.


    ¡°Is everyone set to move?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re packing the cars as we speak,¡± he said.


    < CHAPTER 69


    More Rewards


    ¡°We¡¯re heading straight for North Carolina. We¡¯ll camp there until we figure out how to break into the pack,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    I dashed inside and we both raced up to our room to throw whatever essentials we could into bags before hauling them down to the car.


    People had already started piling into vehicles when I nced back up at the castle. Rowan was standing in the doorway, watching us leave.


    I could tell she felt remorse for what she¡¯d done to me. But once again, she was choosing to stay behind instead of confronting my father. She kept using his Beta as a shield for her fear, saying she didn¡¯t want him to get hurt. But that was crap. The truth was, she was still too afraid to face him herself.


    ¡°Maybe you should patch things up with her before we go. This could get really dangerous,¡± Elias suggested.


    ¡°She¡¯s still too much of a coward to stand up to my dad. She hasn¡¯t earned my forgiveness. Even now, as I prepare to go headfirst into a fight with that monster, she¡¯s just standing there, doing nothing. She won¡¯t even try toe with us,¡± I said, coldly.


    ¡°She¡¯s terrified,¡± Elias said quietly. <fn2d7c> Read full story at ?ovelFind</fn2d7c>


    ¡°I¡¯ve got more reason than her to be terrified. She went through hell for two years. I lived it for fifteen. I don¡¯t care what excuses she makes. If she¡¯s still hiding from him, then she¡¯s not worth any more of my time,¡± I said, sliding into the car.


    Elias didn¡¯t respond. He climbed into the driver¡¯s seat silently and started the engine. One by one, the rest <i>of </i>the cars and vans began to roll out behind us.


    We were taking the entire pack because I knew this battle would demand all of us.


    The only ones left behind were the children and their mothers. Everyone else was on their way to war¨Cto take down my father and the ck witch.


    The moment I managed <i>to </i>push my mother from my thoughts, I turned all my focus to the


    mission at hand.


    Stopping them from tearing open that portal.


    1

 Slayer 70

    :


    More Rewards?


    We were established in North Carolina, and I noticed that the pack was situated about an hour away


    from the city. I had no idea that my father owned property in this region. However, that didn¡¯t particrly surprise me. I knew very little about that man. In fact, I knew almost nothing about myself until I left his pack.


    Elias dispatched scouts to scout the pack before we made any moves, and we were forced to wait at our hotel until they returned with updates.


    ¡°Is everything alright with you?¡± Elias asked, re¨Centering the suite.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. How about the rest of the pack? Are they prepared?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Yeah, but they¡¯re always ready.¡± He replied.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s the result of your training.¡± Imented.


    Elias approached and sat on the bed next to me, taking my hand as I gazed out the window.


    ¡°Are you ready for this? You haven¡¯t seen your father in a long time, and you haven¡¯t practiced


    much with ir.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t think I need the practice. I just needed to confirm that I could do it. I know I can, and I don¡¯t think he intimidates me as much as he used to. At least, I hope not. I won¡¯t know for sure until I see him again.¡± I said.


    ¡°If it means anything, you¡¯ve be one of the bravest people I know. I¡¯ve encountered many individuals with simr backgrounds,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that. I might see my dad andpletely freeze,¡± I replied.


    ¡°And if that happens, I¡¯ll be there to support you,¡± he assured me.


    I turned <i>to </i>look at Elias, and he gently ced his hand on the side of my face, caressing my


    chin with his thumb.


    ¡°There is one sure way to relieve stress,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there is,¡± I responded. He leaned in and kissed me, and I reciprocated.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, and he pulled me onto hisp, positioning me on top of him.


    He ran his hands down my back until they reached the hem of my shirt, sliding them underneath to touch my bare skin.


    < CHAPTER 70


    More Towards


    He grabbed the hem of my shirt and pulled it over my head, simultaneously unhooking my bra as he pulled me closer for another kiss. He flipped us over, so he was on top, and I helped him remove his shirt while he slid off his shorts.


    He began kissing my neck and chest, slowly pulling down my pants at the same time.


    I kicked my pants off the edge of the bed as Elias started to suck on my breast, his tongue flicking my n****e, causing an involuntary moan to escape my lips.


    He continued kissing his way back up my chest and neck, and I leaned in to capture his lips


    with mine.


    He reached down to adjust himself and slowly entered me, causing a slight gasp at the


    sudden fullness.


    He slowly worked his thick member deeper until it was fully inside, beginning a rhythmic


    motion in and out.


    I reached back and gripped the headboard as Elias increased his pace.


    I wrapped my arms around Elias¡¯s waist and urged him to roll over, positioning myself on top of him while hey on his back.


    I sat up and found my own rhythm, moving up and down on his c**k. His hands roamed up my stomach, finding my breasts, and began kneading them as he threw his head back into the pillow.


    Elias let out a low, pleased growl, his eyes fixed on me.


    He reached around and pulled my body down onto his, kissing me deeply as he held still, moving his hips faster and faster beneath me.


    my


    waist


    It wasn¡¯t long before goosebumps covered my body and butterflies fluttered in my stomach, and then I reached the peak of my orgasm. I rode out the tremors as Elias continued to move inside me, my walls clenching around him.


    A few more thrusts and his movements became erratic before he found his release inside


    me, pulling me down on top of him.


    ¡°I love you, you know that,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°Of course I know. I love you too,¡± I replied.


    I remained where I was, lying on <b>top </b>of Elias for a long time, simply rxing as he rubbed <b>my </b>back.


    < CHAPTER 70


    He didn¡¯t seem to mind that I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to move, and neither was I.


    More Rewards ?


    This was the most rxed I had felt in a long time, and I didn¡¯t want the feeling to end. I knew that not all good thingsst, but I was determined to prolong this moment for as long as possible.


    That is, until we were interrupted by a knock on the door.


    I heard Elias growl, and I chuckled at his annoyance over the intrusion.


    ¡°You can get rid of them. I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± I said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Elias replied. I leaned down to kiss him again before getting up and walking to the


    bathroom.


    I took a shower, washed my hair, and stood in front of the mirror, trying to brush out the many knots in my hair.


    I got dressed in a pair of track pants and a loose shirt, and as I was picking up my wet towel from the floor, I heard shouting from the other room.


    I ced the towel on the vanity and opened the door to see Elias standing face to face with a man in his fifties, with two other unfamiliar men behind him. <fnd03b> Read full story at F?nd-Novel</fnd03b>


    ¡°Elias,¡± I said, and he turned to look at me, his eyes ck. His wolf was surfacing.


    ¡°You must be the mate I¡¯ve been eager to meet for a very long time,¡± the man said, facing me and attempting to approach. But Elias ced his hand on the man¡¯s chest, pushing him back.


    ¡°Stay the f**k away from her,¡± Elias growled.


    ¡°Elias, what the hell is going on here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°This is the one person in the world I never wanted you to meet,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°Your father,¡± I stated.


    Get Bonus <b>(</b>Ad<b>) </b><b>> </b>


    <b>1.9K </b>


    M


    <b>Vote </b>

 Slayer 71

    CHAPTER 71 <fndcba> Latest content published on ?ovelFind</fndcba>


    I nced between the two men standing before me, and there was no denying the simrities. Sadly, Elias truly did resemble his father. And that father of his? He was staring at me with an expression I couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to finally meet the renowned Lyra. Your mother spoke of you constantly,¡± Den said.


    ¡°Finn Corwin,¡± I replied, voice level.


    ¡°That¡¯s the name your mother knew me by. I couldn¡¯t afford to reveal my real identity,¡± he answered.


    ¡°You were involved with her,¡± I said inly.


    ¡°I was. But only after my mate passed. And you were just a child back then,¡± Den replied


    without hesitation.


    ¡°I know. For a while, people even wondered if you were my biological father,¡± I told him.


    ¡°That would¡¯ve meant you were fated to your brother,¡± Den said, voice neutral.


    ¡°Yeah, that definitely threw a wrench in things for a bit,¡± I said, not bothering to hide the


    sarcasm.


    ¡°Eventually we cleared that up. But what you haven¡¯t exined is why the hell you¡¯re here,¡±


    Elias cut in.


    ¡°I told you I had something important to say. And now that Lyra¡¯s here, it¡¯s time for all of us to talk,¡± Den said as he took a seat at the table.


    Elias looked over at me cautiously, clearly uneasy, but I made my way across the room and sat down opposite Den without hesitation.


    ¡°No coffee for your guest?¡± Den asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°No. But Lyra, would you like some?¡± Elias asked without missing a beat.


    ¡°I¡¯d love one,¡± I answered, smiling slightly.


    Elias went ahead and prepared my coffee, grabbing himself a beer while he was at it. Another man joined us at the table then, but Elias casually pulled my chair closer to his with one swift motion, making sure I wasn¡¯t sitting near either of them.


    ¡°And you are?¡± I asked the neer.


    UNARTER (1


    ¡°Harry,¡± he replied.


    ¡°My dad¡¯s Beta. Also Luke¡¯s father,¡± Elias added for rity..


    ¡°Does Luke know they¡¯re here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s on his way now,¡± Elias confirmed, and I gave a slight nod.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°I can hardly believe my son is mated to thest remaining werewolf royal,¡± Den said, clearly pleased.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why that excites you. It has absolutely nothing to do with you. And you sure as hell aren¡¯t getting anything out of it,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°She¡¯s got a mouth on her,¡± Den said, ncing at Elias.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nothing. Just wait until she really lets loose,¡± Elias said with a smirk.


    ¡°I can only imagine. If she¡¯s anything like her mother¡­¡± Den began.


    ¡°I am <i>nothing </i>like her,¡± I cut him off firmly. He stared at me with a puzzled look, and Harry¡¯s


    reaction mirrored his.


    That¡¯s when it hit me¨Cthey probably didn¡¯t know. They had no idea she was still alive. That she¡¯d been hidden away in the castle for the past sixteen years.


    The front door suddenly mmed open, and Luke stood there with pitch¨Cck eyes and a murderous expression, radiating pure rage. His focus was locked on the two men¨Chis and Elias¡¯s fathers.


    I remembered the stories. The way those men had brutalized their sons. The years of cruelty. I couldn¡¯t me them for the hatred in their eyes. Elias and Luke had grown stronger since escaping, but I wondered¨Cwas this their first confrontation since then? Or had there been others before this?


    ¡°What the hell is this? Why aren¡¯t you already tearing them apart?¡± Luke snarled.


    ¡°Because this asshole ims he has something important to tell us,¡± Elias said, motioning toward his father.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need his damn information. What we <i>need </i>is for him and his scumbag friend over there to be six feet under,¡± Luke barked.


    ¡°When the hell did you grow a spine? You were always pathetic,¡± Harry sneered.


    ¡°Yeah? That tends to happen after a lifetime of getting beaten down and told you¡¯re garbage,¡± I shot back, eyes locked on him. He stared at me, clearly not expecting me to stand up for


    Luke. But the surprise he got? That was only the beginning.


    More Rewards >


    Luke was the closest thing I had to a sibling, and there was no chance I¡¯d let this bastard show up and start tearing him apart all over again.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Elias demanded sharply.


    ¡°It concerns Thorne Bet,¡± Den replied.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to spit it out all at once, then leave. We don¡¯t have time for games,¡± Elias snapped.


    ¡°He¡¯s working with a witch. A very dangerous one. She¡¯s nning to open a portal into another realm,¡± Den said. Elias turned his gaze to me, then to Luke.


    ¡°And?¡± Elias asked, unimpressed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough for you?¡± Harry interjected.


    ¡°We already figured that part out,¡± I said tly.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re here, right? Because you¡¯re going to stop them. How in the world do you think she¡¯s going to take down her own father?¡± Den said with a mocking chuckle.


    ¡°What makes you so sure she can¡¯t?¡± Elias countered.


    ¡°Ever since you took her from Thorne, the rumors have been nonstop. We¡¯ve heard how she was locked away in an attic. How she was abused and poisoned day after day. How she didn¡¯t even know she was a royal. Thorne only kept her alive to exploit her power,¡± Den said grimly.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s no longer the girl she once was. I¡¯m telling you right now, she¡¯s got just as much of a chance at ending him as anyone else,¡± Elias said firmly.


    ¡°Probably more than anyone, actually,¡± Luke added.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of faith in her,¡± Den said, eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Why are you even warning us about Thorne?¡± Luke asked. A valid question. Why show up now? Why care?


    ¡°Because that portal can¡¯t be allowed to open. We¡¯re aware of what lies beyond it, and thest thing we need is for it to cross over,¡± Harry said.


    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t,¡± I said withplete certainty.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already gotten a taste of that world. That ck witch summoned a few of its


    :


    < CHAPTER 71


    ¡°More Rewards >


    creatures to attack us. So we¡¯re not going in blind. But as Lyra said, that portal¡¯s not opening. We won¡¯t let that lunatic destroy everything,¡± Elias added.


    ¡°Looks like they don¡¯t need us after all, Den,¡± Harry said with a shrug.


    ¡°Yeah, seems like we wasted our timeing here,¡± Den replied dryly.


    ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t. This gives you the perfect opportunity to say goodbye to your sons. Because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise for either of you to ever show your faces near them again,¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°And what, you¡¯re going to stop us? Don¡¯t make meugh,¡± Den mocked.


    I turned to himpletely and locked eyes with a burning stare. He returned the look, but then began iling, trying to brush something off his arm in panic.


    He looked down, shouting and flinching, yelling for help as if something were crawling all over him. But Elias, Luke, and even Harry just watched him with raised brows¨Cthere was nothing there.


    Elias¡¯s gaze flicked over to me and noticed how focused I was on Den. Then I eased my expression, dropping my concentration, and Den suddenly went quiet.


    He looked around frantically, scanning the room.


    ¡°Where did they go?¡± he asked, confused.


    ¡°Where did <i>what </i>go?¡± Harry questioned.


    ¡°The scorpions!¡± Den blurted.


    I gave him a slow, pointed smile. ¡°Next time, it¡¯ll be rattlesnakes,¡± I said evenly. ¡°Now get the hell out.¡±


    Hailey rose from her chair and grabbed Den by the arm, hurrying him out of the suite without another word.


    ¡°Oh yeah. We¡¯re definitely going to crush her father,¡± Luke said with a smirk as he sank into a chair across from me.


    ¡°Alpha, Luna,¡± a scout¡¯s voice came through the mind link.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Elias asked quickly.


    ¡°You need to get here immediately. The ritual has started,¡± the scout warned.


    <

 Slayer 72

    More Rewards >


    Elias and I had to rally our warriors as quickly as possible. We needed to reach my father¡¯s pack, but there were a ton of obstacles in our way.


    We had no clue how many members he had now. No idea how many patrols were running. We didn¡¯t even know theyout of his new pack territory¡­ we were heading into thispletely blind.


    Everyone left the hotel at staggered times and casually, just to keep the humans from getting suspicious.


    Elias and I were thest to head out, and we all drove halfway toward the pack before pulling into a parking lot near the edge of the forest. From there, we¡¯d have to move on foot and in smaller groups to avoid detection.


    Once we got out of the cars, we broke off into our assigned groups. Elias refused to let me go with anyone but him. He said he¡¯d cover me if I froze when facing my dad¨Cand I guess he meant it. ir was with us too.


    She was the only one we believed might actually be able to stop the ritual.


    The scouts met us at the lot and started briefing us on the patrols they¡¯d observed and the location of the ritual.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t add up,¡± I said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elias asked, so I pointed at the map again.


    ¡°They¡¯ve got all this space, but they¡¯re doing the ritual here¨Cin this clearing, right next to the border patrols,¡± I exined, tapping the spot.


    ¡°Yeah. They could¡¯ve picked anywhere. Why do it there?¡± Luke asked, confused. <fn27b4> Discover more novels at Find~Novel</fn27b4>


    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something special about thatnd<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>one of the warriors suggested.


    ¡°Or maybe they knew the scouts were watching,¡± I said.


    ¡°We have to consider every possibility. And we need to be ready for anything. This could be a full¨Cblown trap. So we need a strategy, and we need it now,¡± Elias said.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re already split into groups. That gives us an edge. Just remember, once we move in from all different directions, we¡¯re blind to theyout. Everyone needs to be sharp¨Cno mistakes. We¡¯re not losing anyone today,¡± I said.


    < CHAPTER 72


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Damn right we¡¯re not,¡± Elias agreed.


    We finalized our strategy, and everyone began moving out toward the packnds. Once we were close enough that patrols wouldn¡¯t catch our scent, we fanned out.


    Elias and I stayed back with our team. The warriors shifted into wolf form, but Elias and I remained in our human bodies.


    We moved directly toward the border of my father¡¯s pack.


    At first, it was silent. Too silent. But the moment we crossed over the line, we were ambushed¨Coverwhelmed by patrols, our group of ten instantly outnumbered.


    A man stepped out from behind a tree, leaning against the trunk casually.


    ¡°Really? This is all you brought? You must be way too confident in your people,¡± the man mocked.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? I¡¯ve never seen you before,¡± Elias said, narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t here before. But you¡¯ve meddled in my affairs long enough. I figured it was time I stepped in,¡± the man replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know who you are,¡± Elias snapped.


    ¡°Aaron Collins. Collins Corporation,¡± he introduced smoothly.


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°I bought out a few of hispanies after they went under. Turned them into real sesses,


    Elias exined.


    ¡°You <i>forced </i>them into bankruptcy. I know exactly what you did. You and that little w***e tore my business apart. Lenore was talented¨Cloyal, too. Where is she now?¡± Aaron asked coldly.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead,¡± Elias said inly.


    Aaron let out a low whistle. ¡°Shame. Guess your loyalty didn¡¯t go both ways.¡±


    ¡°So what¨Cmy dad brought you in to intimidate us? What¡¯s a corporate guy supposed to do, scare us with numbers?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve got a massive pack backing me. And they¡¯re here too. You¡¯re not walking out of this alive,¡± Aaron said confidently.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny. I was just thinking the exact same thing¨Cabout you,¡± I shot back.


    < CHAPTER 72


    Right then, a wave of growls erupted behind Aaron. Another unit of our wolves had circled around silently and now surrounded him¨Cwe outnumbered them now.


    He turned toward us, then nced at the wolves guarding the space between us. He quickly twisted around again, spotting our forces closing in from behind.


    He suddenly bolted, attempting to flee¨Cbut our wolves were already prepared. The one in front of him lunged, mming him down before he could get far, then began ripping into him


    without hesitation.


    Chaos broke out. His wolves and ours collided in a violent crash of snarls and growls. Neither side held back. No mercy. It was clear¨Cthis was a battle that only ended in death.


    Elias gripped my hand tightly and we took off into the woods, racing through the trees with me just a step behind him.


    Our teams had surrounded the territory, and just moments ago we¡¯d received word from one of them¨Cthey¡¯d found the real spot where the ritual was happening.


    We finally broke through the treeline and stepped into the tiny town that sat hidden there- and it was definitely small.


    There weren¡¯t many houses, but several tents had been pitched throughout the area, most of them upied.


    The ce wasn¡¯t much¨Cnothing fancy. Not even a store in sight. Just basic homes and temporary shelters.


    I shouted at the civilians to get back inside and stay put. This wasn¡¯t something they wanted to be caught up in.


    We reached the clearing where the ritual was underway. Darkness loomed, except for the glow of candles flickering around the edges and the shifting shadows that danced within the circle.


    At the center, it was obvious the portal was forming¨Cright where the ring of candles surrounded the space. The ck witch moved forward, lifting both arms toward the sky.


    They hadn¡¯t noticed us yet. But we spotted our other warriors already taking their positions. They were holding steady, waiting for our cue.


    The ck witch advanced to the very edge of the circle, arms high, and lightning suddenly began mming into the ground within it.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost out of time,¡± Elias muttered.


    < CHAPTER 72


    ¡°It¡¯s already happening,¡± I said grimly.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >

 Slayer 73

    Just as we were preparing to charge into the clearing, several figures emerged from the shadows and began cing objects within therge circle. That¡¯s when I realized¨Cthey were forming smaller, individual barriers. Multiple rings inside the main one.


    They dragged out a young teenage werewolf girl, sobbing and thrashing, and threw her into one of the smaller circles. The ck witch immediately sealed it, trapping her inside.


    Next, they hauled in a vampire and tossed her into another circle before sealing that one as well.


    ¡°Now, for the final act. The blood that will open the gateway¨Croyal blood,¡± my father dered to the crowd. His followers erupted in cheers, but I was scanning the area, alert. No one was approaching us. No ambush. I felt Elias¡¯s hand tighten around mine.


    Then, another warrior stepped out of the darkness, dragging a struggling woman before tossing her into the front circle.


    ¡°Rowan,¡± I breathed out.


    ¡°How the hell did he find her?¡± Elias asked, stunned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Elias, I can¡¯t-¡± I choked out.


    ¡°I get it. You can¡¯t lose her again,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°I treated her like garbage. I never forgave her,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Lyra. You¡¯ll have time to fix that. I swear. We¡¯ll get her out of here,¡± Elias promised.


    Rowan had been thrown into the circle closest to the ck witch¨Cfront and center.


    ¡°You really thought I didn¡¯t know you were alive?¡± Dad said with a cruel smile.


    ¡°You told your Beta to kill me,¡± Rowan said bitterly. At that moment, another warrior appeared from the trees, carrying a sack. He reached inside and pulled out Beta Cassian¡¯s severed head.


    Rowan screamed. The head was tossed at her feet, left there as a cruel reminder. She knew- Cassian was dead because of her.


    ¡°I always knew he failed to kill you. I just needed him to lead me to you. And that¡¯s exactly what he did,¡± Dad sneered.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Rowan demanded.


    < CHAPTER 73


    More Rewards >


    ¡°I told you already. Your blood will open the portal. Just like theirs,¡± he said, gesturing to the werewolf and vampire.


    ¡°So you¡¯re nning to unleash hell on Earth? Just like that?¡± Rowan asked, horrified.


    ¡°No, not just like that. This will be a slow, drawn¨Cout affair. The portal only stays open while you¡¯re bleeding. The second you run dry, it closes. So we need to keep you alive¡­ and suffering¡­ for as long as we can. That¡¯s the part I enjoy most,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a monster,¡± Rowan spat.


    ¡°Well, the alternative is your daughter. I could track her down. Her blood works the same,¡± Dad said casually.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you kept her hidden and abused all those years, wasn¡¯t it? Just for this damn ritual. You were always nning to use her,¡± Rowan said.


    ¡°Obviously. Why else would I keep that useless brat breathing?¡± he replied with a shrug.


    ¡°Stay away from her,¡± Rowan snapped.


    ¡°Is that a yes? You¡¯re volunteering?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes. Just leave Lyra alone. I turned my back on her once, when she was a baby. I¡¯m not making that mistake again,¡± Rowan said firmly.


    ¡°Aww. Touching. But I really don¡¯t care, so long as I get one of you. And I doubt she¡¯s about to show up and save you¨Cespecially after how you treated her,¡± Dad said smugly.


    I nced at Elias, gave him a nod, and then stepped out from the cover of the trees.


    ¡°Wanna bet?¡± I said, loud enough for all to hear. Every head turned in my direction.


    ¡°Well, well. Looks like it¡¯s a full family reunion now, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Dad said mockingly.


    ¡°Too bad not all of us are going to make it out alive,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I know. Your mother just exchanged her life for yours,¡± Dad said calmly.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about her, asshole. I meant you,¡± I snapped. His face shifted into stunned disbelief, clearly thrown off by the insult. It was almost like he was trying to make sense of the fact that I¡¯d just cursed at him¨Cas if he still imagined I was the frightened, obedient child who had left him months ago.


    ¡°I see your new mate has had quite the influence on you<i>,</i>¡± he said coolly.


    ¡°Yeah. Seems like he has,¡± I replied without hesitation.


    < CHAPTER 73


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Begin the ritual,¡± he ordered the ck witch. She gave him a curt nod and turned her attention back to the three captives trapped within the magic circles.


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t do this,¡± ir called out, stepping into view from her hiding ce.


    ¡°ir,¡± Mia said, her voice low but full of emotion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go through with this, Mia. I know deep down you¡¯re better than this,¡± ir pleaded with


    her.


    ¡°You¡¯re siding with them?¡± Mia hissed, her gaze snapping toward us with betrayal in her eyes.


    ¡°Yes. Because I wanted to pull you out of this madness before you do something you¡¯ll carry with you forever,¡± ir said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting to do this for two whole decades. Why would I feel any regret <i>now</i><i>?</i>¡± Mia growled, her teeth clenched.


    ¡°I was holding out hope that your heart had changed,¡± ir said quietly.


    ¡°You must have forgotten, dear sister. I don¡¯t have a heart anymore,¡± Mia said bitterly, raising both hands to the sky and summoning bolts of lightning that came crashing down into the


    circles again.


    Dad was just standing back, watching everything unfold like a show, when Elias quietly gave our warriors the signal to neutralize the enemies guarding the treeline.


    One by one, our warriors began vanishing into the trees. And by the time Dad caught on to what was happening, it was far toote to stop them.


    My fighters were advancing quickly now, but even that wasn¡¯t enough to stop the ck witch from continuing her work.


    She stepped closer to Rowan, brandishing a small, wickedly sharp knife. Without hesitation, she began slicing into my mother¡¯s arms and chest.


    Rowan cried out in pain, and the scent of her blood hit me hard. But the witch¡¯s cuts were shallow, and they healed rapidly¨Cforcing her to s***h faster and more frequently in hopes that enough blood would spill before it closed up.


    I started sprinting toward Rowan and the witch, but out of nowhere, a massive ck wolf barreled into me, knocking me violently aside.


    I rolled across the ground, dazed. When I looked up, I saw who it was¨CDad.


    ¡°You¡¯re making the biggest goddamn mistake of your miserable life, old man,¡± I growled at


    < CHAPTER 73


    him.


    More Rewards >


    Suddenly, Elias¡¯s wolf crashed into him from the side, giving me a second to recover. Elias barked at me mentally to go¨Cget to Rowan.


    I turned my head and saw it¨Cthe portal was beginning to open, spreading out along the ground right beside where my mother stood.


    The ck witch had started cutting deeper now, and from the portal, bolts of lightning were shooting out in all directions. Every spot they struck, something¨Csome creature¨Cemerged from the other side.


    It was working. The ritual was seeding. And I looked around at the battlefield, watching it all unfold like everything had slowed down to a crawl.


    The vampire and the werewolf were still trapped in their circles, both screaming for freedom. Elias and Dad were locked in savagebat. Warriors on both sides were surging in, shing violently. It wasplete chaos. And my mother¨Cshe was bleeding out. I could feel her life slipping away.


    I stood up, looked around at the madness that surrounded me¨Cand made my decision.


    I ran. I didn¡¯t stop until I mmed straight into the ck witch, tackling her with all the force I could muster.


    The impact caught her by surprise and sent both of us tumbling to the ground, but the portal had grown so massive that it pulled us toward its edge.


    I felt my legs dangling into the void, the otherworldly pull trying to drag me down. My mother¡¯s screams echoed through the clearing, but she was still trapped¨Csealed behind the magic. She couldn¡¯t reach me.


    Then I felt it¨Cthe ck witch¡¯s hand grabbing onto my leg. She was trying to climb back up by using me as leverage. But I couldn¡¯t allow that.


    ¡°Elias. I love you,¡± I called out. I felt his panic and pain explode through the bond the instant I said those words¨Cright before I let go of the edge and surrendered to the fall.


    The portal closed behind me as I vanished into the abyss.


    <b>Comments </b>


    Get Bonus <b>(</b>Ad) >


    2.1K


    E


    <b>Vote </b>


    4/4 <fnac95> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel</fnac95>

 Slayer 74

    CHAPTER <b>74 </b>


    I sensed the precise instant Lyra made the decision to release her grip. Every thought, emotion, and sensation mmed into me like a tidal surge.


    and watched my entire


    My attention wavered during the fight with Thorne as I looked up and watched world copse¨CLyra had fallen into the portal.


    Thorne seized the opportunity, tackled me hard to the ground, and pinned me as he aimed straight for my neck.


    All of my strength was focused on keeping him off me, holding him back¨Cuntil Luke came sprinting over and jumped onto his back, giving me the opening I needed to escape.


    ¡°Move, Luke,¡± I barked. Luke immediately jumped off of Thorne and retreated to a safer


    distance.


    I charged at Thorne and managed to knock him down, but he got to his feet almost immediately.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Luke waiting nearby, poised to jump in again if needed. He wasn¡¯t going to let Thorne win this fight.


    Thorneunched himself at me once more, but this time something stopped him¨Cand when I looked, ir was using her powers to restrain him.


    I took the chance, leapt at Thorne, and in one swift motion sank my jaws into his throat and tore it straight from his body.


    His corpse dropped to the earth, limp and lifeless, and I felt the shift of energy ripple around me¨Cbut I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it.


    I rushed <i>to </i>where the portal had been and realized it had vanished. Nothing remained but solid, undisturbed ground. My wolf instantly began digging in desperation.


    All <i>we </i>uncovered was grass and soil¨Cno trace of her, not even a hint.


    I slowly began to shift back, though my hands kept digging. I couldn¡¯t stop. I had to find Lyra, bring her back¨Cbut she was gone.


    I had no idea how long I¡¯d been wing at the dirt, but a wide hole had formed from the efforts of my wolf and myself.


    I didn¡¯t stop until Luke came over and physically pulled me away.


    :


    < CHAPTER 74


    More Rewards


    When I looked back, Rowan was still standing in ce, tears streaming down her face, while the vampire and the werewolf had already fled.


    The first light of dawn was breaking across the sky, and members of Thorne¡¯s pack were cautiously stepping into the clearing.


    They clearly understood what had taken ce here, though most of them looked terrified. None seemed eager to approach us directly.


    Their eyes scanned the area, searching¨Cand I knew immediately they were all looking for


    Lyra.


    One of my warriors handed me a pair of shorts, and after putting them on, I walked straight


    over to ir.


    ¡°Open the portal,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± ir replied quietly.


    ¡°Your sister managed to. You¡¯re just as strong as she is.¡±


    ¡°She spent twenty years perfecting it. She had the rightponents and tools. The items she used are now gone. And from what I saw, to recreate it, I¡¯d need a vampire, a werewolf, and I¡¯d have to kill Rowan to reopen it,¡± ir exined.


    ¡°Just do something. Anything. Bring her back,<i>¡± </i>Rowan sobbed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I truly am. But I can¡¯t. Like I said, we don¡¯t have any of the ingredients left,¡± Scarlett


    said.


    ¡°Alpha, we¡¯ll find another way. I swear it. We¡¯re going to bring our Luna home,¡± Luke said.


    ¡°Where exactly did that portal go? Which dimension?¡± I asked, ncing at ir and then over at the members of Thorne¡¯s pack.


    ¡°He never shared anything like that with us,¡± one of them responded.


    ¡°All I know is that it leads <i>to </i>a dimension that should never be disturbed. I don¡¯t know its name. And with millions of dimensions out there, I have no way of knowing which one she ended up in,¡± ir said.


    ¡°The library¨Cit has books on different dimensions, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I asked Rowan.


    ¡°Yes, the ones that have been documented. But Elias, none of them mention anyone actually entering those dimensions,¡± Rowan said.


    ¡°So? What¡¯s your point?¡± I asked.


    2/4 <fn600a> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? </fn600a>


    < CHAPTER 74


    ¡°How do we even know she survived going through it?¡± Rowan asked.


    More Rewards


    ¡°Because she¡¯s Lyra. She¡¯s a damn survivor. She lived through that. We¡¯re heading back to the castle, and we¡¯re going to figure this out. We¡¯ll track down where she is, and we¡¯ll find a way to bring her back. Now move,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Alpha, one more thing,¡± Luke said.


    ¡°What?¡± I snapped, turning to him. He looked toward Thorne¡¯s pack.


    ¡°You killed their Alpha. You would¡¯ve felt the shift. The power went to you. That makes <i>you </i>their Alpha now,¡± Luke exined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want his pack,¡± I growled.


    ¡°Well, now it¡¯s yours. Look at the way he made them live. I don¡¯t think they were here because they wanted to be. Just look at them,¡± Luke said.


    ¡°Fine. Take them to one of our other safehouses. But they¡¯re your responsibility now,¡± I said firmly. He nodded in response.


    Then I turned and headed back into the woods, running straight toward where we left the


    vehicles.


    I climbed into the driver¡¯s seat, ready to start the engine¨Cbut I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.


    I knew Lyra was in there. The portal had taken her, and I knew deep down she was still inside somewhere. I couldn¡¯t walk away. I didn¡¯t have it in me.


    So I got back out of the car and found one of my warriors nearby in the woods.


    ¡°I need <i>you </i>to collect every item on this list,¡± I said, handing him the paper.


    It was a list I¡¯d quickly scribbled down¨Cbasic camping supplies I¡¯d need¨Cand I headed straight <i>back </i><i>to </i>the clearing where I¡¯dst seen Lyra.


    I had no intention of leaving this ce. I gave everyone orders to return to the castle and begin researching.


    But I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. I knew Lyra would make her way back to me¨Cif I didn¡¯t get to her first. And I wasn¡¯t about to miss that moment. When that portal opened again, I was going to be here. That was the promise I made¨Cto her and to myself.


    Vote


    2.3K

 Slayer 75

    PART TWO <b>¨C </b>CHAPTER 75


    <b>Lyra¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    As I began toe to, I slowly pushed myself upright, my eyes scanning my surroundings to realize I was in a ce I had never seen before.


    Beneath me, the ground felt solid and unyielding. It wasn¡¯t soil¨Cit was stone. Sharp, uneven stone. The sky overhead was a t, endless gray. There was no sunlight, no sign of anything


    living.


    I gradually got to my feet and started surveying the area around me, only to spot a massive volcano looming not too far in the distance.


    When I looked down at where I stood, I realized it wasn¡¯t just rock¨Cit was hardenedva. The


    surface was cold, but the volcano looked like it might erupt again at any moment.


    Instinct kicked in, and I began sprinting in the opposite direction, away from the looming volcano. I reached a slope and climbed it, only to find more destion¨Ca barren desert stretched out endlessly before me.


    There were no signs of trees, no flowing water¨Cnothing but an empty wastnd.


    Standing at the peak of the hill I had just climbed, I turned and looked in every direction. Even peering around the volcano, there was still nothing to see.


    I knew I didn¡¯t have any real options. I had to move. I just needed to decide where to go. That decision alone was the hardest.


    Eventually, I chose the direction furthest from the volcano and began the journey, already aware that it was going to be long and grueling. I had no food, no water, no supplies- absolutely nothing.


    After walking for what felt like hours, the harshness of the desert began to wear on me.


    My mouth was parched, my body exhausted, and every step sent pain through my legs. Still, there was no visible end <i>to </i>the barrenndscape.


    No movement, no vegetation, nothing living in sight.


    This ce felt like a true hell dimension¨Cone I didn¡¯t understand or recognize.


    The only thing I was certain of was that I waspletely alone and had to figure out how to get back home. But first¡­I had to survive. And staying alive in this ce would be the greatest obstacle.


    :


    < PART TWO ¨C CHAPTER 75


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    Before long, I noticed shadows flitting across the ground. When I looked up, I saw birds circling high above me.


    The sight sparked a bit of hope¨Cbirds don¡¯t linger in deserts without water or food.


    I tried to speed up my pace, though exhaustion made it nearly impossible. Still, I moved in the direction the birds seemed to be flying, hoping they were heading toward something- anything¨Cdifferent.


    I¡¯d neverid eyes on this ce before, but right now, following them was my only chance to live, so I took the risk.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I realized something about them was off. Their movements were unpredictable and wild¨Cnot like any normal birds I¡¯d seen before.


    They began to dip lower, and it was then I noticed just how massive they were. These weren¡¯t ordinary birds like the ones back home.


    As one came nearer, I saw clearly that it had four talons instead of two, and it was flying closer and closer toward me. It resembled a horse more than any kind of bird.


    I watched in horror as it zeroed in on me, and that was when I turned and took off running in the opposite direction.


    I was already well aware that bizarre creatures inhabited this ce. I¡¯d encountered a few, and if they were any indication of what else lived here, I had absolutely no desire to meet


    more.


    I tried to escape, to outrun the beast, but there was no chance of seeding. Its massive front talons mped onto my shoulders and effortlessly lifted me off the ground.


    It soared upward, climbing higher and higher into the sky. I thrashed and resisted, but the sharp ws only sank deeper into my skin, and I felt warm blood trickle down my back.


    I couldn¡¯t say how long I had been airborne, but eventually I realized we were flying overnd filled with trees. I spotted a shimmeringke beneath us, and just the sight of it made my mouth water, but the creature continued to fly much farther than I had hoped.


    I noticed <i>now </i>that it wasn¡¯t alone¨Cit was flying in formation with others of its kind. When they began <i>to </i>descend toward the earth, the one holding me suddenly released its grip, and I dropped from the sky, falling about twenty feet to the ground.


    I hit the earth hard, rolled instinctively, and sprang back to my feet. The creature, along with the others,nded right in front of me.


    From this close, I could see their bodies did resemble horses, but with massive feathered


    wings sprouting


    was off about them.


    We stared at each other for a brief moment, neither side moving.


    Then I heard footsteps echoing behind me,ing from the forest. I turned and saw more of those creatures approaching, but these were on foot.


    The one at the front looked like he held authority, and he came directly up to me, towering


    above me.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Your Majesty?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You know who I am?¡± I responded, surprised.


    ¡°Of course. We all know. Just because we live in a different realm doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re unaware of who you are,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I seriously can¡¯t believe I¡¯m having a conversation with a flying horse,¡± I muttered, shaking my head in disbelief. <fna0d7> For original chapters go to find?novel</fna0d7>


    ¡°There are far more dangerous things in this world than us. You don¡¯t belong here,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t exactly my n to end up here. I had no choice,¡± I told him.


    ¡°There is always a choice.¡±


    ¡°This was the only way to stop the ck witch from returning to my world. She tried to murder my mother, my mate, and me. I wasn¡¯t going to let her back through,¡± I exined firmly.


    ¡°She made it here too?¡± he asked, concern creeping into his voice.


    ¡°I believe so. I was alone when I came to,¡± I said.


    ¡°We know the ck witch. She¡¯s been summoning beings from this realm for a long time. We don¡¯t want her here either,¡± he said grimly.


    ¡°Then kill her yourselves. But as for me, I¡¯m going to find my way back. I need to go home,¡± I said, trying to step past him, but his men blocked my path, preventing me from heading into the forest.


    ¡°You won¡¯tst out there on your own,¡± the leader said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me,¡± I shot back.


    ¡°Lyra, you¡¯re vital¨Cnot just to your world, but to this one too,¡± he said.


    < PART TWO ¨C CHAPTER 75


    ¡°Who are you, anyway?¡± I asked suspiciously.


    ¡°We¡¯re called the Aetherion n. I am Malric, their leader,¡± he introduced himself.


    ¡°Yeah, I kind of gathered that already,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Lyra, we can¡¯t allow you to leave just yet,¡± he said seriously.


    More Rewards


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep me here. I don¡¯t care what it takes¨CI¡¯m going to find my way home. Back to my mate,¡± I dered.


    ¡°I understand. And we¡¯ll do what we can to assist you. But you can¡¯t seed alone. Will you


    allow us to help?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Trust isn¡¯t exactly something thates easily to me,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Then let us earn it. Let us show you that we mean you no harm,¡± he said.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll stay. But only temporarily. I will return home,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Thank you. Please,e with me to our camp,¡± he said.


    I nced around at all the Aetherion creatures surrounding me, realizing that I didn¡¯t have much of a choice. So, I began walking with them toward their camp.

 Slayer 76

    As we began nearing what I assumed was their camp, I could already sense that we were close. I started hearing more sounds¨Cvoices,ughter, and the unmistakable sound of children ying. It was nothing like what I had anticipated.


    When we stepped out of the dense treeline, I finally caught sight of their home. It was breathtaking¨Clike something out of a fantasy. There weren¡¯t any conventional houses, but the people there appeared content, gathered around ake fed by a cascading waterfall. Flowers I had never encountered before decorated the area, some even seeming to move as if they were alive. Towering trees formed a natural canopy, their branches arching high above us, allowing rays of sunlight to spill through wherever they could. The entire scene was so enchanting that I found myselfpletely awestruck.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long before I realized the area had fallen intoplete silence. While I had been absorbed in admiring everything around me, the rest of the inhabitants had taken notice of me¨Cand all eyes were now fixed in my direction.


    ¡°Malric, I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re back,<i>¡± </i>a woman said, hurrying toward him. They touched their foreheads together in what appeared to be their version of a greeting or embrace.


    ¡°I promised I¡¯d only be away for a couple of days, my love,¡± Malric replied.


    ¡°You said you were just going to scout the area to ensure there were no threats nearby. You never mentioned returning with the Queen,¡± she said, casting a nce in my direction.


    ¡°Queen?¡± I echoed, confused.


    ¡°You are the Queen, aren¡¯t you?¡± Malric asked, turning to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, honestly. My mother is still alive,¡± I replied hesitantly.


    ¡°We¡¯re well aware of her. But she isn¡¯t the Queen¨Cyou are,¡± he stated firmly.


    <i>¡°</i>Oh¡­ alright then,¡± I responded, still trying to process everything.


    ¡°Let me introduce <i>you </i><i>to </i>my wife. This is Amelia,¡± Malric said, gesturing toward the woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± I said politely.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine,¡± she said with a graceful bow.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bow to me. But seriously, how does everyone here seem to know who I am?¡± I asked, bewildered.


    < CHAPTER 76


    More Rewards >


    ¡°You¡¯re the prophesied one. The prophet. Everyone recognizes you because you¡¯re destined to save us all,¡± Malric said.


    ¡°Save everyone? From what exactly?¡± I asked, my confusion deepening.


    ¡°From the ck witch. Though we never expected you to bring her into this world,¡± he added.


    ¡°She¡¯s here?¡± Amelia said sharply, fear clearlyced in her voice.


    ¡°I understand she¡¯s powerful, but why is she such a threat to your realm?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Could you prepare something for the Queen to eat so we may begin dinner?¡± Malric asked Amelia calmly.


    ¡°Certainly,¡± she responded before heading off.


    When the meal was ready, everyone gathered around an enormous campfire, which seemed to be their usual ce for sharing dinner. I found a spot on a log near the fire, and as we ate, they began telling me everything they knew¨Cthings I hadn¡¯t had the faintest clue about.


    ¡°The ck witch has never physically crossed into this dimension before. But she¡¯s been summoning beings from here, sending them into your world to carry out hermands,¡± Malric began exining.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. She¡¯s already sent several of them after me. It was at my father¡¯s bidding. She wanted to eliminate my mate and drag me back to him,¡± I replied grimly.


    ¡°It wasmon knowledge that the ultimate goal was to merge the two realms. And I don¡¯t think I need to exin how catastrophic that would¡¯ve been. Complete disorder. Utter insanity. But your role was always to prevent that from happening¨Cwhich you did. The downside is, it left you stranded in this realm¡­ and evidently, it also brought the ck witch along,¡± Malric said.


    ¡°I truly didn¡¯t mean to bring her here. Has anyone seen her yet?¡± I asked, my tone cautious.


    ¡°No, there haven¡¯t been any confirmed sightings yet. But rumors are already beginning to spread that she¡¯s arrived,¡± Malric said.


    ¡°That¡¯s unbelievably quick. We only got here earlier today,¡± I responded.


    ¡°I understand. But you need to realize something¨Ctime flows differently in this world. It doesn¡¯t align with the way it works in yours,¡± he exined.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked him. <fnc1b6> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?ndnovel</fnc1b6>


    ¡°We¡¯ve always believed that time here runs at a slower pace than it does in your realm.


    < CHAPTER 76


    More Rewards


    Though it may feel like half a day to you here, much more time has likely passed back in your world,¡± he told me.


    ¡°Damn it. I can¡¯t stay in this ce. Elias must be losing his mind by now,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I promised you we¡¯d get you home. And we will. But first, we need your help. You have to help us stop the ck witch before she tears this realm apart¨Cbefore she ruins everything pure and good that exists here,¡± Malric urged.


    As badly as I wanted to return, I couldn¡¯t deny the truth in his words. He was right. I had a responsibility to help them take her down.


    I was the reason she ended up here. I couldn¡¯t just abandon them to face what I brought into their world. That would be cowardly.


    She¡¯s wicked and dangerous, and she will wreck anything wholesome in her path without hesitation.


    I already knew this world was filled with dangerous beings. Thest thing I wanted was to make it worse by leaving her here.


    ¡°Alright, then. What do we do? How do we even start looking for her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to go out and search for her. But if she¡¯s figured out that you¡¯re in this realm, then she¡¯ll be waiting. And you can bet she¡¯ll be ready to throw everything she¡¯s got at you,¡± he warned.


    ¡°She¡¯s already done that before. I survived. I¡¯ll do it again if I have to,¡± I said confidently.


    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly why you¡¯re the Queen. You didn¡¯t flinch for even a second, another man nearby added.


    As night settled over the camp, everyone started to get into their sleeping spots. There were no shelters or buildings¨Ceveryone simply slept out in the open. It was like they were permanently living in a campsite.


    But I felt restless, <i>too </i>tense to close my eyes.


    I made my way over to theke and stood watching the waterfall as it poured into the still water below. The gentle sound of the rushing water was oddly soothing. Eventually, I sat down beside theke, resting against the trunk of a tree that stood at its edge.


    My eyes scanned the camp where the Aetherion had allid down. They genuinely looked peaceful, calm. Nothing about them suggested they wanted to harm me. Still, I wasn¡¯t about to fully rx around them.


    < CHAPTER 76


    More Rewards >


    Like I¡¯d told them earlier, trust doesn¡¯te easily to me. I¡¯ve met far too many people who wore false faces. These creatures could very well be hiding their true intentions too¨Cfor all I knew, they might be nning to turn me over to the ck witch.


    But right now, I didn¡¯t have many alternatives. I had to remain here, and I had to give them at


    least some of my trust¨Cfor now.


    A few of us were leaving in the morning to begin our search, and I was utterly unfamiliar with this ce.


    I turned my gaze back to theke and found myself thinking about Elias¨Chow panicked he must be, not knowing where I was.


    ¡°I¡¯ming, Elias. Please, don¡¯t stop believing in me,¡± I whispered. Then I leaned my head back against the tree and slowly closed my eyes, hoping I could finally get some rest.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    2.3K

 Slayer 77

    I was already awake when the first rays of light began to break through the sky¨Cbut I wasn¡¯t the only one. A few others had risen early too. Specifically, the women who handled cooking duties for the n. They were already busy, having gotten a head start on their morning preparations.


    Not really having anything else to upy my time, I stood up and went over to assist them. I could sense their hesitation¨Cclearly uneasy that the Queen would be doing basic chores- but this kind of work didn¡¯t bother me at all. I was used to it. It felt normal.


    Once Malric was up and moving, he wasted no time gathering his top warriors. Together, we were served our breakfast first.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the game n for today?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll begin our journey and try to find someone who might have information on where the witch is hiding,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s your entire strategy?¡± I asked, not hiding my skepticism.


    ¡°Do you happen to have a better suggestion?¡± he shot back.


    ¡°Not really¨Cbut only because I don¡¯t know this world or its people. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s friendly and who¡¯s dangerous. You should at least have some clue where to begin without wandering aimlessly and asking random strangers. What if we ask the wrong one and they run off to inform her we¡¯re on her trail? That would only give her time to prepare,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°She¡¯s actually raising a very valid concern,¡± another man chimed in.


    ¡°And you are?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Maxwell,¡± he said in response.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s reassuring to know that at least one of you understands my point of view,¡± I told


    him.


    ¡°Alright, then. We¡¯ll begin by checking ces and people we already know are trustworthy,¡± Malric agreed.


    That gave me a littlefort. Honestly, I was beginning to worry that these people didn¡¯t really have a concrete n at all.


    It seemed like they were skilled when it came to defending their own¨Cbut tracking someone actively hiding from them? That didn¡¯t seem to be their strong suit. And that thought


    :.


    < CHAPTER 77


    unnerved me a little.


    Still, they were all I had to rely on right now.


    More Rewards


    We set off through the forest, and I was a little surprised when I realized they weren¡¯t going to fly. When I asked about it, they exined that walking would be easier for me¨Cwhich was thoughtful, though it meant the journey would take longer.


    I didn¡¯t mind, though. I moved at the pace my feet would allow, and the only thing on my mind was how Elias must be spiraling, worrying about me.


    I couldn¡¯t sense him here. None of his emotions, no fear, no pull¨Cnothing. So I figured it was probably the same for him.


    ¡°Are <i>you </i>feeling alright, Your Majesty?¡± Malric asked me.


    ¡°What?¡± I said, pulled from my thoughts.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been very quiet,¡± he noted.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Just¡­ concerned. I really need to get home,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°You promised to help us find the ck witch,¡± he reminded me.


    ¡°And I will. I gave you my word. But tell me the truth¨Cdo you actually know how to get me home? You made it seem like you did. I just want to hear it straight,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes. We do know the way back to your realm,¡± he answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I needed to hear,¡± I told him.


    It was around midday when we stumbled upon a cavern, seemingly in the middle of nowhere.


    There was noiseing from inside¨Cloud and echoing¨Cand Malric and his warriors came to a halt outside, watching it cautiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go inside. We¡¯ll have to take a detour,¡± Malric said.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Because the man who owns that cavern isn¡¯t exactly fond of us,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Wait¨Care we talking about a man, or some kind of creature?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°He¡¯s human. But he¡¯s gifted. He¡¯s a warlock,¡± Malric said.


    C CHAPTER <i>77 </i>


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Stay right here,¡± I told them as I turned and walked toward the cavern entrance¨Cbefore anyone had the chance to react or try and stop me.


    I pushed open the main door and stepped inside.


    My eyes swept over the interior, catching sight of a wide range of bizarre creatures drinking and mingling. Some of them looked truly unsettling¨Clike actual demons. One was green¨Cskinned with sharp horns sprouting from his skull, while another resembled a giant humanoid lizard strolling around.


    The moment I entered, every voice fell silent, and all eyes turned in my direction. The room froze. But I didn¡¯t let their stares shake me.


    I approached the bar and noticed a man leaning against it with a drink in hand.


    ¡°Are you the one who runs this ce?¡± I asked him directly.


    ¡°Maybe. Royals don¡¯t usually darken our doorstep,¡± he replied coolly.


    ¡°Well, consider today a rare exception. I need you to tell me anything you know about the ck witch,¡± I stated.


    ¡°Giving away any information about her? That¡¯s a death sentence,¡± he responded without flinching.


    ¡°Then not talking might be even worse,¡± I said tly.


    ¡°You really think I¡¯m scared of a little girl?¡± he scoffed,ughing harshly.


    ¡°You should be,¡± I shot back.


    ¡°We¡¯re well aware of who you are. Everything about you is known in this realm. No secrets survive here. So spare me the intimidation act,¡± he said, voice calm but firm.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard that you people know all there is to know about me. But what you <i>don¡¯t </i>know is that ever since I set foot in this ce, I¡¯ve felt this insane power surging through me -like this whole realm is fueling it,¡± I told him, meeting his gaze.


    ¡°Your weak little powers don¡¯t concern me in the slightest,¡± he said as he stepped away from the bar. Just then, I heard movement behind me as the patrons began shifting out of their seats, backing toward the outer edges of the room.


    ¡°I see. So you really think you¡¯re superior to me?¡± I said.


    ¡°Damn right I <i>do</i>,¡± he barked, then raised his arms and hurled a bolt of electricity straight at <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    < CHAPTER 77


    More Rewards


    With barely any effort, I raised my hand and redirected the lightning away from my body. At the same time, I lifted my other hand and mentally gripped the warlock¡¯s throat¨Cwithoutying a finger on him.


    He lifted into the air, and I mmed him hard onto the top of the bar, t on his back.


    brought both hands back down, then climbed up onto the counter so I was towering over him, looking him dead in the eyes. I pressed the sole of my boot against his neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware I don¡¯t actually have toy a hand on you to end your life, right? Now tell me where she is,¡± I demanded coldly.


    The warlock started frantically ncing around at the others inside the cavern, silently pleading for help. But no one dared move. It was clear to everyone there that he was the most powerful among them¨Cand if I could overpower <i>him</i><i>, </i>then taking down the rest would be nothing.


    His eyes finally met mine, filled with desperation. I could feel the heat rising in my own gaze, my irises starting to ze¨Cbut I didn¡¯t look away. I kept them locked on him, letting the red glow burn as bright as it needed to.


    Comments <fn0680> Get full chapters from F¦ÉndNovel</fn0680>


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    2.5K

 Slayer 78

    More Rewards >


    When I stepped out of the cavern, Malric and his soldiers were already waiting there, looking tense and anxious.


    ¡°Thest he knew, she was staying with someone named Morrigan,¡± I told them.


    ¡°He just told you that?¡± Maxwell asked, sounding doubtful.


    ¡°No. I mmed him onto the bar and threatened to kill him without even touching him. That was after he tried to hit me with an electric bolt. But that¡¯s not the point. Who is Morrigan?¡± I


    asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s evil,¡± Malric said tly.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d already guessed as much,¡± I replied.


    ¡°She¡¯s a Queen in this realm. A cruel, malevolent Queen,¡± he added.


    ¡°Is there ever any other kind in worlds like this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the ck witch had ties to her,¡± Malric admitted.


    ¡°Well, she does. At least she does now. How far is her ce from here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s at least a full day¡¯s walk,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯d better start moving,¡± I said as I turned and walked back into the forest, the Aetherion soldiers falling in line behind me.


    They could clearly tell I was determined now, and I hoped they understood why. I had to get home. I needed to get back to Elias and make sure he was safe. Thest thing I¡¯d seen was him locked in battle with my father, and I still had no idea how that fight had ended.


    We kept walking well into the night before the soldiers finally decided it was time to set up camp. I tried to talk them into pushing on further, but they were exhausted and needed rest.


    One soldier got a fire going while a couple of others headed off to hunt for food.


    When they returned, they began skinning the animals they¡¯d caught and roasted them over the mes.


    I eventually gave up arguing with them for the night and sat down to eat something as well. They chatted quietly among themselves while I sat there lost in thought, staring off into the distance. Later, when I found a ce to sleep, Iy on my back, gazing up at the stars and the moon. I wondered if Isolde could see me here or if her presence was limited only to our own


    world.


    More Rewards >


    She was the moon goddess, so I chose to believe she could see me even in this realm¨Cand that she could hear what I was thinking. More than that, I hoped she could hear silent


    my


    pleas.


    I was awake at first light, and the others were already beginning to stir.


    They busied themselves gathering their supplies while I looked around, trying to get my bearings, hoping to figure out the quickest way to Morrigan¡¯s castle.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Maxwell asked.


    ¡°Yeah. We should reach Morrigan¡¯s castle today, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, though it¡¯s likely another full day¡¯s walk,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright. I can feel the power radiating from this ce¨Cit¡¯s coursing right through me,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes. This realm is saturated with magic, unlike Earth. But if you¡¯re stronger here¡­¡±


    ¡°Then so is the ck witch. I¡¯ve already thought of that,¡± I interrupted.


    ¡°Good. I just wanted you to be ready for it,¡± he said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am,¡± I said firmly.


    We set off once again, with two soldiers walking ahead of me and the rest surrounding me on all sides. I was kept squarely in the center, as if they believed I needed constant <fn533d> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find1Novel</fn533d>


    protection.


    Maybe they just thought it was their responsibility. I wasn¡¯t sure, and honestly, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with them about it.


    We had been walking for a few hours when I noticed the Aetherion start to behave oddly. They were sniffing the air, almost like they could sense something that didn¡¯t belong there.


    ¡°Stay here, Your Majesty,¡± one of them instructed.


    A few of the soldiers went ahead, and I nced around at the sparse forest surrounding us. The trees had thinned significantlypared to the dense woods we had traveled through earlier<b>, </b>and now I couldn¡¯t even tell which direction was which. Still, I could sense that trouble was close.


    I reached out, trying to detect the same power I had felt before, but I couldn¡¯t find it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the ck witch,¡± I said.


    < CHAPTER 78


    More Rewards


    ¡°No, it¡¯s something different. They¡¯ll find out what it is and report back,¡± Malric responded.


    ¡°It could be anything. The ck witch being in Avalon changes everything,¡± he added.


    ¡°Avalon? Are you seriously telling me we¡¯re about to bump into King Arthur while we¡¯re here?¡±


    I asked.


    ¡°Probably not. He tends to keep to himself around here,¡± Malric replied, his tone casual. I


    stared at him like he had lost his mind.


    ¡°King Arthur died hundreds of years ago,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what they teach in your world, but here, King Arthur is very much alive,¡± he


    stated.


    ¡°And where exactly is this legendary King while an evil witch is running loose?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°My guess is that he¡¯s already upied, considering the kind of destruction she brings wherever she goes,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± I muttered.


    Soon after, the scouts returned, their faces marked with worry.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Malric asked immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Giants. They¡¯ve set up camp just over the hill,¡± one soldier reported.


    ¡°The Giants never travel this far north,¡± Malric said in disbelief.


    ¡°Something must have forced them out of their territory. But they¡¯re here now,¡± the soldier confirmed.


    ¡°We have to go around. If the Giants catch sight of us, we won¡¯t stand a chance,¡± Malric said.


    ¡°Do they work for the witch or for Morrigan?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. They work for no one. But that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re harmless. They¡¯ll devour anything that crosses their path,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Yeah, going around them sounds like the best n,¡± I agreed.


    So we veered left, attempting to skirt around their camp while keeping as silent as possible. We paid careful attention to every step we took.


    Giants had exceptional hearing, and even the smallest twig snapping beneath our feet could alert them and send them straight after us.


    :


    < CHAPTER 78


    More Rewards >


    I felt sweat gathering on my skin as we crept past their camp, the tension in the air almost


    unbearable.


    I could faintly make them out in the distance, though calling it ¡°faintly¡± was a stretch. They were so massive it was impossible to miss them.


    The Giants had clearly established a camp, and they looked likeplete savages. Like wild beasts. They were fighting viciously among themselves over a piece of livestock that one of them had captured, each one battling for the right to finish it off.


    Then, suddenly, something else caught their attention.


    ¡°Do you smell that?¡± one of them asked, standing to his full towering height.


    ¡°I sure do. Royal blood,¡± another growled.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I whispered under my breath.


    ¡°They can smell you. Get behind me, Your Majesty,¡± Malric ordered.


    ¡°You are not dying for me. You have a family,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°And I promised to get you home to yours. You¡¯re the only one capable of defeating the witch,


    he countered.


    <i>¡± </i>


    ¡°And what if you die? You won¡¯t be able to get me home,¡± I said.


    ¡°My people can,¡± he insisted.


    ¡°I said you are not dying in front of me. We can start running,¡± I told him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll never outrun them,¡± he replied grimly as the Giants began moving toward us.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no harm in trying,¡± I said, striking his side, which caused him to rear back before bolting past the Giants¡® camp. The rest of the group immediately followed.


    One of the soldiers grabbed me mid¨Cstride and threw me onto his back, realizing I couldn¡¯t keep up while running.


    Heunched into the air, flying higher and higher and picking up speed¨Cbut it wasn¡¯t fast enough.


    I saw a massive giant hande hurtling toward us, sweeping in from ahead, and it knocked us brutally out of the sky.


    We crashed hard to the ground, and as my vision began to blur, I saw one of the enormous Giants striding toward us. That was thest thing I saw before everything went ck and I


    475


    < CHAPTER 79

 Slayer 79

    I had <i>no </i>idea how long I¡¯d been out, but when I finally blinked awake, the sun was still shining. It couldn¡¯t have been that long.


    ¡°Well, well, look who¡¯s awake,¡± a voice rumbled behind me, deep and mocking.


    I twisted my neck to see one of the giants sitting right behind me. Thick ropes pinned me to the ground.


    ¡°What do <i>you </i>want?¡± I asked tly.


    ¡°Nothing at all,¡± he said with an infuriating smirk.


    ¡°Sure. <i>You </i>went to the trouble of tying me up for ¡®nothing.¡±


    ¡°You were trespassing on our territory,¡± he shot back.


    ¡°Funny. From what I¡¯ve heard, this isn¡¯t even yournd,¡± I replied coldly.


    ¡°Things change when you drag the ck witch into Avalon. Thanks to you, we¡¯ve been forced


    out of our home.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Malric?¡± I demanded, craning my neck.


    ¡°Busy,¡± he said, the corner of his mouth curling upward. ¡°Very, very busy.¡±


    The way he said it made my stomach twist.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to bring the ck witch,¡± I said quickly. ¡°We¡¯re hunting her. I n on killing her.¡±


    The giant erupted into a boomingugh, and the others joined in.


    ¡°You?¡± he scoffed. ¡°Kill her? That¡¯s rich.¡±


    ¡°I already forced her out of my world once,¡± I said evenly. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I believe I can finish the job?¡±


    That made him pause, hisughter dying as he studied me. He must have realized I wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    ¡°No one can defeat the ck witch,¡± he said finally, his voice lower now. ¡°Not in this realm. And certainly not now that she¡¯s allied with the evil Queen. You¡¯re dreaming.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think giants were so terrified of two women,¡± I taunted, narrowing my eyes. ¡°Guess I


    1/4 <fn72c9> Newest update provided by Find1Novel</fn72c9>


    More Rewards.


    was wrong. You just bully the weaker folk of Avalon because you¡¯re too scared to fight real threats. Pathetic.¡±


    The insult hit its mark. He rose to his full height, towering over me, trying to intimidate me.


    ¡°People say the Queen of your world is insane,¡± he growled.


    <i>¡°</i><i>You </i>don¡¯t know the half of it,¡± I said calmly, though my pulse was hammering.


    While he postured, I¡¯d quietly maneuvered my bound hands into position. With a small spark of magic, I burned clean through the ropes without making a sound.


    I stayed perfectly still, pretending I was still tied, waiting for the right opening.


    I noticed other giants scattered across the clearing, their massive shapes looming in the background. Then, from the forest, came the unmistakable sound of screams¨CMalric and Maxwell. My chest tightened. They were being tortured, and it was because of me. I needed


    to reach them.


    The giant strolled around to my side, a cruel smile tugging at his mouth. ¡°Sounds like my friends are having a great time with yours,¡± he said, nodding toward the forest.


    ¡°Not as much fun as I¡¯m about to have with you,¡± I hissed.


    He spun around at the sound of my voice nowing from behind him. I was already standing, my hands glowing with zing fireballs.


    His expression hardened, but before he could react, I threw my arms wide. Fire exploded from my palms, searing through the clearing and setting everything the giants owned aze -their hoarded food, their crude piles of clothing, everyst scrap.


    The other giants scrambled to douse the mes, but the fire was far too intense. Every time they got close, their skin seared, forcing them to retreat with pained roars.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what dragon fire feels like?¡± I asked, my voice cutting through the chaos.


    The giant in front of me froze. ¡°Dragon¡­ fire? You can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I interrupted, my hands glowing hotter. ¡°Still think I can¡¯t take down the ck witch?¡±


    His eyes flicked nervously to hispanions, then back to me. I aimed my fireced hands directly at his chest, and he instinctively stumbled back. He wasn¡¯t brave enough to test me.


    ¡°Take me to my friends,¡± I ordered.


    He hesitated, jaw clenching, but eventually gave a stiff nod and trudged toward the forest. I


    < CHAPTER 79


    followed a few steps behind, my palms zing the entire way.


    More Rewards >


    We reached a clearing where Malric and the others were strung upside down, their bodies battered and bloodied. They stared at me wide¨Ceyed, stunned I was even standing there.


    ¡°Cut them down,¡± I demanded.


    The giant shot a look over his shoulder. ¡°Do it,¡± he barked at his own.


    One by one, the Aetherion were freed, copsing to the ground and then staggering over to <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    ¡°They¡¯re not going to let this slide,¡± Malric rasped, wiping blood from his mouth. ¡°They¡¯lle after you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, ncing back at the smoke rising from the ruins of their camp. ¡°I just destroyed their supplies. I gave them a reason to.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t just anger them,¡± Malric said grimly. ¡°You¡¯ve enraged the giants.¡±


    ¡°You know what needs to be done,¡± Maxwell said, his tone dark.


    I turned to face the group of towering figures ring at me, their faces twisted with hatred. But I wasn¡¯t here to ughter them. All I had wanted was to free us and keep moving toward Morrigan¡¯s castle.


    Malric¡¯s expression was hard. He clearly didn¡¯t share my hesitation. ¡°Lyra, they won¡¯t let us leave. They¡¯ll track us and butcher us before we ever get close to Morrigan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a cold¨Cblooded killer,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not,¡± Malric replied, voice low. ¡°But they are. And if we leave them alive, they¡¯ll ughter us all. We can¡¯t risk it.¡±


    ¡°You call yourselves a peaceful race,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°We are. But protecting Avalon outweighs our ideals,¡± Malric said, unwavering.


    ¡°No,¡± I said, my hands trembling at my sides. ¡°What you really want is for me to do the dirty work for you.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t kill them,¡± Malric said. ¡°You can.¡±


    I looked back at the giants. They stood defiant, trying to mask their fear. They knew the fire in my hands could end them all.


    I didn¡¯t want this. I didn¡¯te here to burn anyone alive, not unless it was the ck witch.


    :.


    < CHAPTER 79


    But Malric was right: if we let them live, they would hunt us relentlessly.


    More Rewards


    My gaze met the leader¡¯s. His expression had softened, like he was silently pleading with me


    not to do it.


    But I wasn¡¯t na?ve. I wouldn¡¯t let his act fool me. He and the others would be on our heels the


    second we left.


    And there was only one way to make sure that didn¡¯t happen.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >

 Slayer 80

    CHAPTER <b>80 </b>


    <b>Luke </b><b>POV </b>


    I¡¯d managed to fully integrate Thorne¡¯s former pack with Elias¡¯s, and they were finally pulling their weight at the castle.


    Those still fiercely loyal to Thorne were either dead or locked away in the castle¡¯s dungeon- and that dungeon was no joke. It was thergest, most secure prison I had ever seen, built in such a way that escape was utterly impossible. But even so, we had guards stationed at every entrance and corridor, just in case.


    Once I¡¯d seen to every piece of pack business that needed handling, I decided it was time to head back to North Carolina. My destination was that same cursed field¨Cthe one where Lyra <fneab9> Latest content published on f?ndnovel</fneab9>


    had vanished.


    When I arrived, the ce was eerily quiet. A solitary tent was pitched near the center of the field, but there was no sign of life around it.


    I scoured the area for a while, searching for any trace of Elias, but came up empty. So I settled at the entrance of the tent and waited. And waited. Hours passed until the sun had nearly dipped below the horizon.


    Finally, I heard footsteps behind me.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Elias¡¯s voice was low and rough.


    I rose to my feet and turned to face him. He was nearly unrecognizable. His beard had grown thick and wild, and his clothes¨Ctattered and dirty¨Cwere the same ones he¡¯d been wearing the day Lyra disappeared. In his hands, he carried two freshly killed rabbits, no doubt his dinner.


    ¡°Everyone at the castle has been asking about you,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°You know what to tell them,¡± Elias muttered, walking past me and crouching by the firepit to start skinning the rabbits.


    ¡°I know what you told me <i>to </i>tell them,¡± I said sharply. ¡°But you never came back when you said <i>you </i>would,¡±


    ¡°I never told you when I wasing back,¡± Elias replied tly, not even ncing my way.


    ¡°Elias¡­ are you really just going to sit here waiting for Lyra? What if she <i>can¡¯t </ie back?¡± I


    asked.


    He froze for just a second before speaking again. ¡°Then you don¡¯t know Lyra as well as I do.


    < CHAPTER 80


    More Rewards >


    She¡¯lle back. She¡¯ll find her way to me. I believe that with everything I have left.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been three weeks,¡± I reminded him. ¡°There hasn¡¯t been a single sign that the portal is even trying to open. We¡¯ve gone through every book in the castle, every spell, every scrap of information we could find, and nothing. There¡¯s nothing about opening portals to other


    realms.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Elias said simply. ¡°Which means it¡¯s in her hands now. She¡¯s the one with the magic. She¡¯lle back when she can.¡±


    I stepped closer. ¡°You need toe home. The pack needs its Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not their Alpha right now,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Not until she¡¯s back. Just¡­ keep doing what you¡¯re doing. And leave me the hell alone.¡±


    I sighed, defeated. ¡°Fine. I¡¯lle back in a couple of weeks and see if you¡¯vee to your senses by then.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t hold my breath if I were you,¡± Elias replied without looking up.


    I left him to his fire and his solitude, heading back to the road where my car was parked. By the time I pulled up to the castle, night had fully fallen.


    ¡°Well?¡± Liam asked as soon as I walked in.


    ¡°He¡¯s not budging,¡± I admitted. ¡°At least not yet. He¡¯s absolutely convinced Lyra will find her way back to him.¡±


    ¡°He <i>needs </i>to believe that,¡± Rowan said softly. ¡°It¡¯s the only thing keeping him going.¡±


    ¡°I <i>know</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>I said, rubbing a hand over my face. ¡°But isting himself out there isn¡¯t doing him any favors.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Corbin asked.


    ¡°There is no n,¡± I said firmly. ¡°He¡¯s our Alpha, and he just lost his mate. We¡¯ll let him grieve the way he needs to. In the meantime, I¡¯ll take care of everything that needs to be handled around here.¡±


    The others nodded solemnly, bowing their heads in quiet acknowledgment.


    I headed <i>to </i>the kitchen to grab something to eat, and Rowan quietly slipped into the room behind me. She looked hesitant, almost shy, like she¡¯d been working up the courage to say something.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, turning to face her.


    ¡°Well¡­ you know how there are second¨Cchance mates?¡± Rowan began, fidgeting with her hands.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said slowly.


    ¡°I found mine,¡± she admitted, a small smile tugging at her lips. ¡°He was in Thorne¡¯s pack this whole time. He lost his mate a few years ago, and I¡­ I guess we just found each other.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Rowan. Who is he?¡± I asked.


    ¡°His name is Reeve,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I remember him,¡± I replied with a nod.


    Rowan¡¯s expression sobered, and her voice faltered. ¡°I wish Lyra were here to see this. I know she hated me¡­ or at least, that¡¯s how it felt. But she¡­ she died to protect me.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°We don¡¯t know that, Rowan. She fell into a portal that leads to another world. That¡¯s the one thing I fully agree with Elias about¨Cshe could still be alive.¡±


    ¡°We both know the horrors of that realm,¡± she whispered. ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee she¡¯s making


    it out of there alive.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe you need to have a little more faith in your daughter,¡± I said firmly.


    Rowan pressed her lips together, but she didn¡¯t argue. Instead, she hesitated again before saying, ¡°I overheard some of your men talking earlier. They mentioned a pack that¡¯s been mistreating their omegas. Some of them are nning to go and rescue them.¡±


    ¡°Where <i>are </i>they now?¡± I asked sharply.


    ¡°They went to the war room,¡± she answered.


    I immediately left the kitchen and headed down the hall. When I entered the war room, I found some of our best soldiers gathered around therge table, maps and aerial images spread out in front of them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We need to get back to why this pack was formed in the first ce,¡± Chris exined. ¡°¡°A pack about two hours away has been reported for abusing their omegas.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said. ¡°All you had to do wase to me with this. I would¡¯ve approved the mission. This is exactly why we started this pack in the first ce. It¡¯s a good idea¨Cgo. Now, how many omegas are we talking about?¡±


    ¡°At least twenty,¡± Chris said. ¡°Maybe more.¡±


    :


    < CHAPTER 80


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll need a couple of vans to bring them back, I instructed.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°That¡¯s what we were thinking,¡± he agreed. ¡°We¡¯re reviewing aerial views of the pack¡¯s territory now, trying to figure out the best way in and how we can get the omegas out quickly.¡±


    I sat down at the table and leaned over the maps with them. For the next couple of hours, we worked on the details until we finally had a n we were confident in.


    ¡°What about the Alpha?¡± Chris asked quietly.


    ¡°He just needs more time,¡± I said, my jaw tightening.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll let you know when we¡¯re on our way back,¡± Chris replied, and I nodded before watching them file out.


    After they left, I stepped outside to the massive clearing beside the castle. Where once it had been nothing but open space, it was now slowly transforming into something extraordinary- a vige.


    Workers were everywhere, busy hammering, hauling, and lifting. From where I stood, I could see the skeletal frames ofrge medieval¨Cstyle buildings taking shape. We¡¯d decided on apartment¨Cstyle housing instead of single¨Cfamily homes so everyone could fitfortably.


    I stood there for a moment, tall and proud of the progress we were making. It meant that the people we¡¯d rescued and the ones from Thorne¡¯s pack wouldn¡¯t have to camp outside forever. Soon, they¡¯d each have a home¨Csomewhere they could call their own.


    But as I looked out over the construction site, a single thought weighed heavy on me:


    Now we needed to figure out how to bring our Alpha back.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    2.5K

 Slayer 81

    I¡¯d let another couple of weeks pass, running the pack the way Elias would have wanted. We were back to rescuing people again, but the biggest issue now was figuring out where to put


    everyone.


    The vige wasing along well¨Cmany families had already moved into the newly built apartments¨Cbut the reports of abuse kepting in. We couldn¡¯t ignore them, which meant I was constantly sending out more and more teams to save those who needed us.


    But I couldn¡¯t shake the thought of Elias. It had been weeks, and I knew I needed to check on him again. I didn¡¯t expect much to have changed, but I wasn¡¯t <i>going </i><i>to </i>give up on him. Elias was the best friend I¡¯d ever had, and he¡¯d saved my life more times than I could count. I refused to turn my back on him now.


    When I reached the field where Lyra had vanished, I scanned the area <i>and </i>then focused on


    the tent.


    That¡¯s when I saw him.


    Elias was lying motionless on the ground in front of the tent.


    I sprinted toward him and knelt at his side. The sight made my stomach twist¨Che¡¯d lost even more weight than thest time I was here, and it had only been two weeks. He must havepletely stopped eating. His breathing was shallow, and he was close to death.


    ¡°No, not like this,¡± I muttered.


    I hauled <i>him </i>up <i>and </i>slung him over my shoulders, carrying him back to the car with grim determination. Once he was in the back seat, lying down, I drove straight to the castle.


    Chris and Liam were waiting when I arrived, and together we helped get Elias inside.


    As soon as we opened the door to his room, Elias¡® head lifted slightly. We all knew why. Lyra¡¯s scent still lingered here¨Cit was everywhere. On the bed, on her clothes, in the air. No one had been in this room since she disappeared.


    We carried him straight into the bathroom, turned on the shower, and practically dropped him under the stream of water.


    It roused him a little, but not much. He barely reacted, and he certainly didn¡¯t fight us.


    Once we had him clean, we got him dressed in fresh clothes and moved him to the bedroom. We sat him in a chair and brought in a tray of food.


    :


    < CHAPTER 81


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    He was so weak he couldn¡¯t even lift his arms, so we started feeding him ourselves, one spoonful at a time.


    Then two women came in¨Cone to cut his hair, the other to shave off the thick, unkempt beard he was now hiding behind.


    It was startling to see how far he had let himself go. He didn¡¯t even look like Elias anymore.


    The women quietly worked, but the one standing in front of him suddenly froze.


    Elias had grabbed her wrist, his ck eyes snapping up to hers with a force that made the entire room fall silent. The intensity in his stare was enough <i>to </i>chill everyone in the room. No one moved, unsure of what the hell he was thinking.


    <b>¡°</b>Alpha, let her go. She¡¯s not here to hurt you,¡± I said, keeping my <i>voice </i>calm as I stepped


    closer.


    Elias kept his dark, piercing eyes locked on the woman for a moment longer, his grip iron¨Ctight, before finally releasing her wrist.


    ¡°Get out,¡± he ordered coldly.


    The women looked at me nervously, waiting for direction. I gave a slight nod, and they quickly


    scurried out of the room.


    I moved around to stand in front of Elias so he could see me clearly, then picked up the scissors myself. Without a word, I started trimming his overgrown beard down to a length short enough <i>to </i>shave.


    He didn¡¯t stop me. He didn¡¯t tell me to get out. He just sat there, silent and still, letting me


    work.


    When I was done, Elias didn¡¯t even nce toward the mirror. He didn¡¯t shift in the chair, didn¡¯t change his posture¨Cjust sat there, hollow and motionless, like he was somewhere else entirely.


    Not long after, I was called downstairs to deal with the newest group of survivors that had arrived. They needed cements, and I was the one who had to make it happen.


    Before I left, I told one of the guards to stay stationed outside Elias¡¯s bedroom. I needed to know if he tried to leave or did anything suspicious. I didn¡¯t want to think of it as putting him under guard, but that¡¯s exactly what it was¨Ctwenty¨Cfour¨Chour watch.


    It took hours before I was able to get back upstairs, and when I did, Elias was no longer in the chair. He was lying on the couch now, pointedly avoiding the bed.


    < CHAPTER ST


    ¡°Why did you bring me back here?¡± Elias asked quietly as I stepped inside.


    ¡°Because you were killing yourself out there,¡± I said simply.


    ¡°That was the point,¡± he replied, his voice cold and lifeless.


    More Rewards >


    I clenched my jaw. ¡°I know you miss her. We all do. But I am not going to stand by and watch you waste away. We need you, Elias. <i>I </i>need you. I can¡¯t do this alone.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even look at me. ¡°I need her. That¡¯s all I care about.¡±


    ¡°I know. And I don¡¯t me you for that,¡± I said, softening my voice. ¡°She¡¯s your mate. But if she makes it back, she¡¯ll know where to find you. I promise you that.¡±


    ¡°Just get out,¡± Elias said sharply. ¡°Leave me alone.¡±


    I stood there for a moment, looking at the man who had once been unstoppable, now broken


    in a way I¡¯d never seen.


    ¡°You might not believe it right now,¡± I said quietly, ¡°but I¡¯m doing this for you. You¡¯re in pain, but I know you don¡¯t really want to die.¡±


    I left the room and shut the door behind me, exhaling a heavy breath.


    ¡°Anything,¡± I told the guard stationed outside. ¡°If you hear <i>anything </i>inside that room¨Chim walking, moving around, whatever¨CI need to know immediately. In case he tries to do something stupid.¡±


    Everyone loved Lyra. But I wasn¡¯t about to let Elias destroy himself because of her absence. Even if losing her had been the worst thing to happen to him.


    Comments <fnebad> Chapters first released on F?ndNovel</fnebad>


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    2.5K


    <b>E </b>


    Vote

 Slayer 82

    <b>Lyra¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    I could still hear the distant screams of the giants and smell the thick smoke from the fires as we walked away with the Aetherion. I forced myself not to look back, but the sound of their agony clung to me like chains¨Cfading little by little with every step until the forest swallowed it entirely.


    I jolted awake drenched in cold sweat, my chest rising and falling in uneven bursts.


    The camp was still and quiet. Malric and his soldiers were asleep in the clearing where we had settled for the night. I saw the first light of dawn cresting over the hills and stood up slowly, stretching stiff muscles before pacing the edges of the field.


    ¡°Another nightmare?¡± a voice murmured behind me.


    I turned to see Maxwell still lying on the ground, his head propped on one arm, eyes fixed on <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    ¡°How can you tell?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m a light sleeper,¡± he said with a faint shrug. ¡°And I know the look of someone running from dreams they¡¯d rather forget.¡±


    I nced toward the hills, the morning light turning them gold. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful here,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Maxwell agreed, sitting up halfway. ¡°Too bad there are so many monsters out there ruining it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°We should cover a lot of ground today,¡± he added.


    ¡°You say that every single day,¡± I shot back. ¡°We should¡¯ve reached the damn castle by now.¡±


    ¡°I know<i>,¡± </i>he admitted. ¡°If we didn¡¯t have to keep taking detours, we would¡¯ve.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Are you dragging me in circles, Maxwell? Taking me on some wild goose chase?¡±


    He shook his head firmly. ¡°No. I know it feels like it, but we¡¯re not. I promise.¡±


    Before I could answer, I noticed an eagle perched in a nearby tree, its beady eyes locked on <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    :


    C CHAPTER 82


    ¡°That bird¡¯s been hanging around a lottely,¡± Maxwell said, following my gaze.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I muttered. ¡°It has.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s it so interested in you?¡± he asked.


    I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m new here. Maybe I¡¯m a novelty,¡± I said, half¨Cjoking.


    ¡°Right,¡± he said, clearly unconvinced. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with itter.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± I replied, though I kept one wary eye on it.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    It wasn¡¯t long before the rest of the group woke up and we began breaking camp. I sat off to the side, watching as they packed up supplies. Malric nced at me more than once, as though trying to read me.


    ¡°Everything alright?¡± he asked atst.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said tly. ¡°Everything¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get moving,¡± he said, turning to lead the way.


    We set out across the open field toward the hills, the grass wet with morning dew. My attention wasn¡¯t on the trail though¨Cit was on that damn eagle still circling above us.


    Malric looked up at it too and, without a word, kicked a stone hard in its direction. The bird let out a sharp cry and flew off, retreating to the distance.


    I let Malric take the lead, hanging back to watch his every move. Something about this entire trip was starting to feel wrong.


    We should¡¯ve reached Morrigan¡¯s castle two days ago. But every time we got close, Malric found a reason to veer off course¨Ca ¡°safer route,¡± a ¡°shorter path.¡± None of it made sense


    anymore.


    And I was done with it.


    I didn¡¯t care about more detours. I didn¡¯t care about more excuses.


    I wanted to find the ck witch. I wanted to end her. And I wanted to go home.


    Malric stopped abruptly, and I bumped into his back, his tail whipping around and smacking me across the face.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± <b>I </b>snapped.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ is this you?¡± he asked, his voice tense.


    :


    < CHAPTER 82


    ¡°Is what me?¡± I demanded.


    More Rewards >


    I stepped around to his side and froze. A line of werebears stood before us, shoulder to shoulder, at least twenty of them.


    ¡°No. I was attacked by one of them once in my world. They were working for the ck witch,¡±


    I said.


    ¡°Well, I think she¡¯s sent them after you again,¡± Malric replied.


    ¡°Are you sure? They¡¯re not attacking. Thest one I saw was savage. These are¡­ calm,¡± I said, watching them carefully.


    ¡°One wrong move, and they¡¯ll turn savage fast,¡± he warned.


    One of the bears stepped forward, tilting its head slightly as if studying me. I <i>knew </i>instantly these were not like the werebears I had encountered before¨Csomething about them was


    different.


    ¡°They¡¯re not here to hurt us,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°How can you possibly know that?¡± Malric demanded.


    ¡°I just do. But the flock of birds overhead? That might be a problem. By the way, what exactly is a Mage?¡± I asked.


    Malric whipped his head toward me. ¡°How the hell do you know about Mages?¡±


    ¡°Just answer me,¡± I shot back, ring at him.


    ¡°Fine. They¡¯re people who can control animals,¡± Malric admitted.


    ¡°Like eagles¡­ flocks of birds¡­ and snakes?¡± I asked, ncing to our left where an entire field of snakes was slithering toward us, not attacking yet, but waiting.


    ¡°We¡¯re in serious trouble,¡± Malric muttered.


    ¡°Correction,¡± I said, stepping sharply away from him. ¡°You¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    His head snapped toward me. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡± I said coldly. ¡°But I do have this little voice in my head telling me you¡¯ve been leading me on a wild goose chase¡­ because the ck witch asked you to.¡±


    His eyes widened, but he stayed silent, scanning his soldiers, then the animals surrounding <ol><li>us. </li></ol>


    < CHAPTER 82


    More Rewards T


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop screwing around and tell me the damn truth?¡± I said, my voice like ice.


    He was still darting frantic looks around, and that alone told me what I needed to know¨Cthe Aetherion n had never truly intended to help me. They weren¡¯t as peaceful as they imed, but I had expected as much. I didn¡¯t trust anyone.


    And right now, the lesser evil seemed to be the creatures closing in¨Cthe ones sent to pull me away from Malric.


    ¡°I guess you were right not to trust anyone,¡± Malric said atst.


    ¡°I usually am,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Well, no one ever said this was an easy world to survive in. We do what we must,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re not even people. You really are Aetherion, aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    His mouth twisted into a grim smile. ¡°Too bad those things won¡¯t reach you in time,¡± he hissed¨Cthen lunged straight at me.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    <b>H </b><fn2685> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN0vel</fn2685>


    Vote


    2.5K

 Slayer 83

    CHAPTER <b>83 </b>


    Malric lunged at me, but I twisted out of the way, raising my hands instinctively to shield myself.


    When I opened my eyes, ck smoke swirled around me¨Cand I was <i>no </i>longer standing near Malric. I was now on a hill behind the werebears.


    The bears had turned, charging Malric and his soldiers. Suddenly, <i>someone </i>grabbed me from


    behind.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Kronos. I¡¯m here to get you somewhere safe,¡± he said.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve heard that line before,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Mage! Give the bears a little help!¡± Kronos shouted. A woman stepped out from behind a tree, her golden eyes glowing as she locked onto the animals. At once, the werebears attacked Malric and his soldiers with renewed fury.


    Kronos grabbed my hand and we sprinted down the hill until we reached the bottom, where horses were waiting.


    ¡°Seriously? Horses?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Have <i>you </i>ever ridden one?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No,¡± I admitted.


    Without another word, he hoisted me onto his horse and swung up behind me. We galloped away just as other men appeared from their hiding spots, bows and arrows ready, unleashing a rain of attacks on the Aetherion¡®.


    ¡°Where exactly are we going?¡± I yelled over the wind.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Kronos said.


    We rode for hours before reaching a towering castle. Kronos guided the horse straight up to the front entrance and dismounted, then helped me down.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing this isn¡¯t Morrigan¡¯s castle,¡± I said dryly.


    ¡°No,¡± he said with a low chuckle before leading me inside.


    I followed him hesitantly through the twisting corridors of the castle until we entered a


    < CHAPTER 83


    modest room at the back. A round table dominated the center.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± I muttered.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    A man turned toward me¨Cmid¨Ctwenties, with slicked¨Cback blond hair and a short blond


    goatee.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ King Arthur,¡± I said. He smiled faintly.


    ¡°I see I¡¯m well known in your world too, Your Majesty,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­ you¡¯re more of a myth there. They even made movies about you,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Movies?¡± he repeated, confused.


    ¡°Oh, right. You don¡¯t have TV here, do you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid not,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well, for the record, you¡¯re famous in our world,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I hope for good reasons,¡± he said with a small grin.


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re a hero. Is that true here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I like to think so,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Well, forgive me for saying this, but I thought Malric was a good guy too,¡± I said pointedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust anything that walks on four legs in this realm,¡± King Arthur warned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that,¡± I said.


    ¡°So, where exactly did you think he was taking you?¡±


    ¡°Morrigan¡¯s castle. He told me the ck witch is holed up there,¡± I answered.


    ¡°At least he was honest about that. But now they probably know you¡¯reing,¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°I have to kill the witch. I¡¯m the one who brought her here, and I won¡¯t let her wreak havoc on your world the way she did on mine. But I need to hurry¨CI have to get home before my mate does something stupid, like killing himself because he thinks he¡¯s lost me,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that werewolf mates can be a little¡­ intense,¡± he said.


    ¡°You have no idea,¡± I replied tly.


    < CHAPTER 83


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Alright. Her castle isn¡¯t anywhere near here. I¡¯m guessing you already figured that out,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°I assumed as much,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Do you trust us to take you there?¡± he asked. I nced around the room at the men standing behind him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t exactly look like a traditional King¡¯s court,¡± I said.


    ¡°We¡¯re not,¡± one of them replied.


    ¡°I had to fight for this crown myself,¡± King Arthur exined. ¡°I didn¡¯t even <i>know </i>I was the rightful King until the man who stole it from my father tried to kill me.¡± <fnd830> For more chapters visit F¦ÉndNovel</fnd830>


    ¡°That sounds about right. And these were the men you trusted before you became King,¡± I guessed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not just a pretty face,¡± he said with a small smirk.


    ¡°I guess not. Just point me in the direction of her castle and I¡¯ll handle it myself,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never make it inside on your own,¡± one of the men warned.


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised at what I¡¯m capable of,¡± I shot back.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been itching for a reason to storm that castle for a long time,¡± Arthur said. ¡°You¡¯ve just given us the excuse we needed.¡±


    I let out a sharp breath, looking around the room as I weighed whether or not I could trust them. Too many people here had already proven untrustworthy. But I was in an unfamiliarnd, and I didn¡¯t know where I was going¨Cor what else was out there.


    ¡°Do you know how to get me back home?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think we can figure out a way, though I don¡¯t know how just yet,¡± Arthur admitted.


    ¡°At least that¡¯s honest,¡± I said. ¡°Fine. But if you betray me, I¡¯ll kill you myself.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. Looks like we have a mission to prepare,¡± he said.


    ¡°Sir,¡± a man suddenly burst into the room.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Arthur asked.


    ¡°There are people approaching¡­ and they¡¯re not friendly,¡± the man reported.


    ¡°Alright. Get everyone into position,¡± Arthur ordered.


    < CHAPTER 83


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    The room erupted into motion, men scattering in every direction. I followed them out through the back door and up a spiraling staircase until we reached the top of the castle. Soldiers were already stationed there, bows drawn and cannons primed.


    I peered over the stone edge and saw an army of creatures marching straight toward the


    castle.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The one leading them is Lugh,¡± Arthur said grimly. ¡°Hemands an army of dangerous misfits, and he¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s just say, close with Morrigan.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re sleeping together,¡± I guessed.


    ¡°Yeah, pretty much,¡± he confirmed.


    ¡°Well, they clearly know I¡¯m here,¡± I muttered. ¡°And what the hell are those things?¡±


    ¡°Sphinx,¡± a soldier answered.


    ¡°Human¨Cheaded lions,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes.


    ¡°You know your creatures,¡± Arthur remarked.


    ¡°They¡¯re just myths in my world. Fairy tales in storybooks,¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re very real here,¡± he said.


    I stood and watched as the lions sprinted closer to the castle. When Arthur gave the order, arrows and cannon fire rained down on them, taking out as many as possible.


    The drawbridge was raised, and the moat around the castle was set aze with oil, mes leaping high into the air. But the creatures didn¡¯t stop. Those that survived the onught bounded across the burning moat and clung to the castle walls, beginning to climb.


    ¡°Got any better weapons?¡± I asked sharply.


    ¡°Like what?¡± Arthur replied.


    ¡°Guns?¡± I said.


    ¡°What¡¯s a gun?¡± he asked, genuinely confused.


    ¡°We¡¯re screwed,¡± I muttered.


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>2.5K </b>

 Slayer 84

    As the creatures wed their way up the castle walls, the soldiers fired arrows as fast as they could. They managed to take down many of them, but more and more kept leaping across the ming moat.


    The King grabbed my hand and yanked me back through the doorway and into the castle¡¯s


    interior.


    We sprinted into a room stacked with weapons, and a familiar smell immediately hit me. I rushed to the barrels, ripping off lids one by one while Arthur stared at me in confusion, until I found exactly what I was looking for.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we use for the cannons,¡± he said.


    ¡°Gunpowder,¡± I replied. ¡°Highly mmable, obviously.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly do you suggest we do with it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°We use it to our advantage. We need this on the roof,¡± I said firmly.


    Arthur quickly ordered men to haul several barrels up top while I gathered every piece of cloth I could find. Tearing the fabric into strips, I filled one with gunpowder and tied it tightly at the


    top.


    Running to the edge of the castle wall, I peered down. The creatures were getting dangerously close to reaching us.


    I tossed the makeshift bomb over the side and held my palm out. As soon as itnded where


    I wanted, I sent a fireball streaking down after it. The explosion incinerated the nearest


    climbers and left minimal damage to the castle.


    ¡°Holy hell,¡± King Arthur breathed beside me. ¡°Do exactly what she just did,¡± he barked at his


    men.


    One after another, they handed me more of the improvised bombs, and I circled the battlements, detonating them down the walls and wiping out the lions that were scaling the


    stone.


    Eventually, Arthur¡¯s men drove the remaining creatures on the ground into retreat<b>, </b>and we finally allowed ourselves a moment to breathe.


    ¡°So, when exactly were you nning on telling me you had powers?¡± Arthur asked, eyeing <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    124


    < CHAPTER 84


    More Rewards <fn7f7e> This text is hosted at find~novel</fn7f7e>


    ¡°You already knew I was a werewolf. That¡¯s magical enough, don¡¯t you think? I just have a few extras,¡± I said casually.


    ¡°And how does one get those ¡®extras¡®?¡± he pressed.


    ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s a perk of being a royal,¡± I replied.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you thought you could break into Morrigan¡¯s castle alone,¡± he concluded.


    ¡°Something like that,¡± I said with a shrug.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s useful. My men are terrified of you now,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°They don¡¯t need to be. As long as no one tries stabbing me in the back, I won¡¯t have a reason to hurt them,¡± I said evenly.


    ¡°Good to know,¡± he said with a small nod.


    When we finally headed back inside, his men focused on extinguishing the remaining fires and assessing the damage to the castle.


    Arthur led me back to the dining room, where his servants brought wine and food to the


    table.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten like this in ages,¡± I said, digging in.


    ¡°I can imagine. You¡¯ve been living off whatever scraps the Aetherion could find,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s one way of putting it,¡± I muttered. ¡°So, the Evil Queen and the ck witch already <i>know </i>I¡¯ming. This isn¡¯t going to be easy, is it?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll make it as difficult as possible,¡± he said grimly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll need to leave soon,¡± I said. ¡°The longer I¡¯m here, the more attacks your castle will face, and your people don¡¯t deserve that. I¡¯ll go as soon as I figure out where exactly I¡¯m heading.¡±


    ¡°We can handle this kind of thing. It¡¯s what we¡¯re built for,¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°Yeah, I know<i>. </i>But I don¡¯t want that weighing on me. The sooner I kill her, the sooner I can get back home,¡± I replied.


    ¡°You really miss him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s only been a couple of days for me, but for him¡­ it¡¯s been weeks,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Arthur asked, frowning.


    214


    :


    < CHAPTER 84


    More Rewards


    <b>¡°</b>I think time moves differently here than in my world. That¡¯s why I have to get back as soon as possible,¡± I exined.


    ¡°I get it now. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so worried about him,¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°Exactly. The longer I¡¯m stuck here, the longer it drags on for him. And he has no idea what¡¯s happened to me. He doesn¡¯t know if I¡¯m alive or dead,¡± I said.


    ¡°Is it true what they say about the bond between mates? That you can sense each other?¡± he


    asked.


    ¡°Yeah. We can feel each other¡¯s emotions and things like that. But right now, I can¡¯t feel him at all, which means he can¡¯t feel me either. That¡¯s killing him¡ªI just know it. I know how I¡¯d feel if it was the other way around,¡± I said.


    ¡°Alright. Then we¡¯ll figure out a way to get you back to him,¡± Arthur promised.


    When we finished eating, Arthur called all of his men back to the round table. They spread out arge map, and I saw exactly where his castle was in rtion to Morrigan¡¯s. It would be much faster to travel on horseback, but since I¡¯d never ridden one before, I wasn¡¯t sure how well that was going to go. Arthur assured me it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    We plotted out the route we¡¯d take, and his men dispersed to prepare for the journey. Soldiers were assigned, some for the mission and others to remain behind to protect the castle.


    I stepped out to the courtyard for some air while the preparations were underway, but I stayed inside the walls. One of Arthur¡¯s men followed me out.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve got a mate you¡¯re desperate to get back to,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame<i>,¡± </i>he said.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, turning to face him.


    ¡°Because I haven¡¯t seen Arthur look at anyone the way he looks at you,¡± he said.


    ¡°What? He doesn¡¯t even know me,¡± I said, incredulous.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t stop him from being drawn to you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry, but I belong to someone else,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s just unfortunate. I wanted you to understand how he feels because we¡¯re heading into something brutal. We can¡¯t afford to lose him,¡± he said.


    < CHAPTER 84


    More Rewards >


    ¡°You¡¯re protecting your King and your friend. I get it. I¡¯ll make sure nothing happens to him,¡± I promised.


    ¡°Thank you. Because honestly, you might be the only one who can. The magic we¡¯re going up against¡­ it¡¯s not something we¡¯ve ever fought before,¡± he said.


    ¡°I know. I actually told Arthur I¡¯d go alone, but he said he¡¯d been waiting for an excuse to storm Morrigan¡¯s castle for a long time,¡± I said.


    ¡°And that¡¯s true. We have. We just didn¡¯t expect the ck witch to be there too,¡± he said.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    ¡°Why would I? How could I? I¡¯m not leading him on,¡± I said, shaking my head.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on out here?¡± Arthur¡¯s voice cut in from the castle door.


    ¡°Just a friendly chat. I¡¯ll go grab the rest of my gear,¡± his friend said quickly before retreating inside. Arthur stayed in the doorway, his eyes lingering on me. Knowing what I knew now, I quickly looked away, not wanting him to think I felt the same way.


    This was the absolutest thing I needed right now.


    <b>1 </b>


    <b>Comments </b>


    Get Bonus (Ad) <b>> </b>


    <b>H </b>


    2.5K


    Vote


    < CHAPTER 85


    :


    More Rewards >

 Slayer 85

    It took some time for everyone to prepare, but eventually they all gathered at the front gate, just outside the stone walls surrounding the castle.


    The soldiers were adjusting saddles and checking reins when Arthur approached me.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he said, holding out his hand.


    ¡°We¡¯re sharing a horse? I can walk,¡± I replied. He stepped a little closer.


    ¡°I know what Orion said to you earlier,¡± Arthur said evenly. ¡°But just because he said it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to act on it. You¡¯re trying to get back to your mate, and like you said, I don¡¯t know you well enough to have feelings. So ignore him. I¡¯m not going to try anything, and we¡¯ll get there much faster on horseback.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I feel like an i***t now,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°I do find you attractive. But that¡¯s my problem, not yours.¡±


    He helped me onto his horse before climbing up behind me and taking the reins.


    Arthur moved to the front of the group, gave the order to move out, and we set off at a gallop across the fields. He and I rode in the lead while the others followed behind out of respect- no one was supposed to ride ahead of the King.


    We¡¯d waited until dawn to depart and had traveled most of the day before finally stopping at a stream to rest and water the horses.


    ¡°Riding horses is actually a great workout,¡± I said, stretching my legs.


    ¡°Yeah, it is,¡± Arthur agreed.


    ¡°This ce is stunning,¡± I said as I looked around at the lush green grass, the distant forest, and the stream flowing gently in front of us.


    It really did feel like something out of a fairytale. For a moment, I wished home could be more like this world¨Cminus all the things constantly trying to kill us.


    I guess both worlds had their downsides.


    ¡°If we keep this pace, we should arrive just after dark,¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°Works for me,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Can I ask what you¡¯re nning to do to help us get inside the castle?¡± he asked.


    < CHAPTER 65


    ¡°Well, what kind of guards are we dealing with?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re armored, likely more heavily than ours,¡± he said.


    ¡°<i>Are </i>they human? Or at least human¨Clike?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°No. They¡¯re not even alive. They¡¯re statues,¡± he exined.


    More Rewards


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know. I think I can handle them. If all they know is how to swing a sword, they won¡¯t be able to defend themselves against magic,¡± I said.


    ¡°Probably not,¡± Arthur agreed. He studied me for a moment. ¡°You look pale all of a sudden. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You just look sick,¡± he said.


    ¡°Stomach¡¯s off, that¡¯s all. It¡¯ll pass,¡± I said.


    ¡°Alright. But if you can¡¯t do this, tell me,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting a stomach bug stop me from killing that witch,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°Fair enough. You¡¯re a lot tougher than most women around here,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah, I was raised that way,¡± I said tly. ¡°My father was a bastard who kept me locked in an attic and treated me like a ve for almost sixteen years. Sick days weren¡¯t an option¡­ even when he was poisoning me.¡±


    ¡°Damn,¡± Arthur muttered. ¡°I was raised in a brothel and thought I had it rough, working myself to the bone for pennies.¡±


    I managed a small smile. ¡°At least you got paid.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical.


    ¡°ve,¡± I reminded him. ¡°ves don¡¯t get paid.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your father now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Hopefully dead,¡± I said. ¡°Elias was fighting him as I fell through the portal to this world. And I know Elias would have beaten him.¡±


    <i>¡°</i>So you¡¯ve been here this whole time, not even knowing if your mate is alive?¡± Arthur asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess so, I admitted.


    < CHAPTER 85


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re desperate to get home. That¡¯s rough,¡± he said.


    ¡°So is Elias. I believe he won. I believe he¡¯s still alive,¡± I said firmly.


    Arthur gave me a small smile and nodded.


    Once we¡¯d rested enough, we mounted the horses again and finished the journey to Morrigan¡¯s castle.


    As soon as the towering structure came into view, we could see the guards shifting into formation at the front. Unlike Arthur¡¯s castle, this one didn¡¯t have protective walls. All that stood between us and entry were the guards¨Cand whatever waited inside.


    We pressed forward without dismounting, Arthur keeping me at the front so I had a clear


    view.


    The guards raised swords and readied bows, moving with the same rigid precision as stone


    statues.


    When we got close enough for the first arrows to fly, I lifted my hand, focusing on the guard stationed directly in front of the door.


    Dark clouds gathered above us as my eyes turned a glowing white.


    I raised my hand to the sky, calling the lightning down to my palm, and then redirected it straight at the guard. Their armor carried the current, chaining the st from one guard to the next until each of them was engulfed in mes.


    The lightning didn¡¯t kill them¨Cthey weren¡¯t truly alive¨Cbut it disoriented them, sending them crashing into one another. That was all the opening we needed to charge straight through the


    door and into the castle.


    Only a small group of us entered while the rest stayed behind to hold the line.


    We dismounted and sprinted through the cold stone corridors, certain that the ck witch


    had to be somewhere inside.


    But when we reached the top floor, I froze in my tracks. Arthur skidded to a stop behind me as we stared at the sight in front of us: a woman¡¯s lifeless body dangling from a beam, a rope tight around her neck.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°That¡¯s Morrigan,¡± Arthur said grimly. ¡°And she would never kill herself.¡±


    ¡°The ck witch,¡± I breathed.


    < CHAPTER 85


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    My stomach lurched and I stumbled to the side of the room, vomiting in the corner.


    ¡°Lyra,¡± Noir¡¯s voice echoed inside my head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± I gasped silently. But before she could answer, the heavy ng of metal mmed through the air.


    Gates dropped down, locking us inside the room with Morrigan¡¯s swaying corpse.


    Then the ck smoke appeared, swirling outside the bars until it solidified into a figure.


    The ck witch stood there, smiling. ¡°Did you really think I¡¯d make this easy for you?¡± she said with a coldugh.


    <b>Comments </b>


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H <fnf268> Chapters first released on F?nd-Novel</fnf268>


    2.5K


    Vote


    < CHAPTER 86


    :


    More Rewards >

 Slayer 86

    CHAPTER <b>86 </b>


    Arthur and I realized we were trapped alone in that room¨Chis other men had been captured by her soldiers somewhere along the way. But neither of us could look away from what was right before us: Medea¡¯s lifeless body hanging there.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t think this cage will hold me for long,¡± I said.


    ¡°No, just long enough to destroy his army,¡± she replied coldly, turning her gaze to Arthur.


    Suddenly, loud shouts echoed from outside. We hurried to the barred window and saw Arthur¡¯s soldiers under attack by the forces of Sphinx and Pegasus. Though not outnumbered, Arthur¡¯s men were caught off guard and were being assaulted from every


    direction.


    ¡°My men will tear through that pathetic army down there,¡± Arthur dered confidently.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± the witch sneered, ¡°but not anytime soon¨Cand not without heavy losses on your side.¡± Then, in a swirl of ck smoke, she vanished.


    ¡°Can you get us out of this cage?¡± Arthur asked urgently.


    ¡°I can, but I need a moment,¡± I replied.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he pressed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me,¡± I admitted, sliding down the wall until I was seated on


    the floor.


    ¡°Is this because you threw up?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Probably. I feel weak, really weak,¡± I said, struggling to catch my breath.


    ¡°My men are under attack out there,¡± Arthur said grimly.


    ¡°If I push myself <i>now</i>, it¡¯ll only make things worse,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re seriously sick,¡± he said, concern filling his voice,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to me,¡± I confessed.


    ¡°Has this ever happened before?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Never,¡± I answered.


    Arthur nced out the window again, his expression less tense now.


    < CHAPTER 86


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I forced myself up and approached the doorway. cing my hands on the iron bars, I closed my eyes and tried to summon my energy. I felt it building, focused in my palms¨Cbut the moment I unleashed a jolt, the bars shot back at me, throwing me across the room until my back mmed against the wall.


    ¡°Lyra, are you okay?¡± Arthur rushed to my side.


    ¡°That witch put a spell on these bars,¡± I said, slowly getting <i>to </i>my feet.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It means we need to find a smarter way out,¡± I said, leaning against the wall with a defeated look. But I knew this feeling wouldn¡¯tst. I just needed time to figure things out. Right now, my mind was foggy.


    Arthur slid down beside me, distracted by the sounds of his men fighting outside for their lives. It was hard on him, but there was nothing we could do.


    I felt responsible for leading them into this trap¨Cand helpless that I couldn¡¯t reach them. I didn¡¯t understand why I was suddenly sick or why my wolf senses were barely there.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Remember, I insisted youe. You were going to go alone,¡± Arthur reassured me.


    ¡°I know. But that doesn¡¯t stop me from feeling guilty. I can hear those men outside just as clearly as you¨Cmaybe even better, thanks to this damn werewolf hearing. And I want to be out there with them, helping.¡± I said.


    ¡°I get it. You¡¯re a good person,¡± he replied.


    <i>¡°</i><i>So </i><i>are </i><i>you</i>. Even if I doubted you at first,¡± I said.


    ¡°You had good reason to. But thanks,¡± he said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll figure a way out of here,¡± I assured him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it. You don¡¯t seem like the type to give up without a fight,¡± he said.


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± I said firmly.


    When the noise outside finally settled, Arthur peered out and saw his men were winning¨Cbut not without casualties.


    Then the Witch appeared again. I stood, watching, wondering what she¡¯d do next.


    <i>2/4 </i>


    < CHAPTER 36


    More Howards


    Arthur¡¯s men hesitated before charging at her¨Cbut she turned into a swirling cloud of smoke. <fne01a> Checktest chapters at Find[F]ovel</fne01a>


    This time, the smoke lingered among the soldiers. It reached out with ghostly hands, grabbing them one by one and pulling them inside until they all vanished.


    Arthur shouted at the Witch from where we were, but it was useless.


    When the smoke cleared, the battlefield outside was empty.


    ¡°Are they dead?¡± Arthur asked, voice tight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said quietly.


    I stepped back to the barred doorway, ready to grab the bars¨Cbut Arthur caught my arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Unless you actually know how to break these bars, you¡¯ll just hurt yourself. That won¡¯t help anyone,¡± he warned.


    I nodded, sinking back down against the wall. Arthur sat beside me.


    Before I knew it, I had fallen asleep sitting up¨Cdidn¡¯t even realize how exhausted I was.


    It was a deep, dreamless sleep. When I woke the next morning, Arthur was standing by the window, looking at me oddly.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, sitting up slowly.


    Sitting was harder than it should¡¯ve been. I nced down at my stomach.


    It looked bigger than it did before I fell asleep.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Lyra,¡± Noir spoke inside my head.


    ¡°Noir, what¡¯s happening?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been gone over a month in our world,¡± she said.


    ¡°So?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The pregnancy is progressing at the same rate as in our world,¡± she exined. My eyes widened.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Arthur asked.


    ¡°My wolf just told me that. I¡¯m over a month pregnant now. Werewolf pregnanciesst about four months,¡± I said.


    324


    < CHAPTER 86


    ¡°You never told me you were pregnant,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know either. We need to get out of here. Now.¡± I said.


    He nodded, fully agreeing.


    More Rewards Y

 Slayer 87

    CHAPTER <b>87 </b>


    Knowing now that my pregnancy was progressing at the same rate as it would in my world, I was terrified of how much time I actually had left. For all I knew, I could only have a week or two before giving birth. Arthur¡¯s expression mirrored my own worry, and I could tell he was deeply unsettled by the thought. I doubted he was at all prepared to deliver a baby.


    We had both witnessed the Witch vanish along with his soldiers, and there was no way to warn the men back at Arthur¡¯s castle if she decided to attack them next. The weight of our fears was crushing, and none of them were trivial.


    ¡°Listen,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°I might be able to get us out of here, but it¡¯s not going to be pleasant. I just need to figure out how to control the magic she used on these bars.¡±


    Arthur stepped closer, his brow furrowed. ¡°How are you going to do that? Isn¡¯t that dangerous? Harmful?¡±


    ¡°I can handle it,¡± I said firmly.


    He gestured toward my stomach. ¡°And what about the baby? Are you really willing to take that risk?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do, Arthur?¡± I shot back. ¡°Sit here and wait until she decides what she¡¯s going to do with us? I can promise you it won¡¯t be anything good. You might not have seen her work, but I have.¡±


    He exhaled slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt you. But I don¡¯t want you hurting yourself¨Cor the baby.¡±


    ¡°Arthur, trust me,¡± I said, softening my tone. ¡°If this kid is anything like me, it¡¯ll survive this just fine.¡±


    He stared at me for a moment before nodding reluctantly. ¡°The second it looks like you¡¯re in trouble, I¡¯m pulling you away. Understood?¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I agreed.


    I stood slowly, taking a moment to steady myself before turning to face the gate. My gaze fixed on the bars as I analyzed theyers of magic I could feel thrumming from them. Taking a deep breath, I stepped forward and reached my hands out.


    The second my fingers touched the bars, they began to glow, the magic reacting <i>violently </i>as if trying to throw me off. I held firm, fighting against the force trying to repel me. This magic was unlike anything I had ever felt before¨Cintense, vtile, unrelenting.


    :


    < CHAPTER 87


    More Rewards


    I clung to the bars as shes of images mmed into my mind, visions that weren¡¯t my own.


    I was standing in a wide¨Copen field near a crumbling farmhouse. Two young girls, no older than five or six, yed together in front of me. Both had blonde hair tied back in ponytails, their shabby dresses fluttering in the wind. Even in their worn clothes, they looked sweet,


    innocent.


    ¡°Mia, ir. It¡¯s time for dinner!¡± a woman¡¯s voice called from the house.


    The two girls ran inside, and I followed close behind as they rushed to sit at a long, wooden table with their mother. At the other end of the table, their father sat apart from them, his chair angled as though ready to bolt. He didn¡¯t approach the children, only watched them from the corner of his eye. A couple of empty beer bottles sat in front of him.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Mia asked, frowning down at her te as she sat.


    ¡°Honey, you know we don¡¯t have much money,¡± their mother said gently. ¡°We can¡¯t afford expensive food right now. This is what we have.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit,¡± ir muttered angrily.


    Their father¡¯s eyes widened, and his chair scraped back slightly as if he was preparing to run if the situation escted. <fn78a1> Read full story at f?ndnovel</fn78a1>


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, their mother quickly interjected, trying to calm the storm. ¡°ir, we¡¯ll try to have something better tomorrow night, alright?¡±


    The vision shifted, and suddenly ten years had passed. Mia was now seventeen, ir fifteen. I watched Mia wandering the farm, clearly looking for someone.


    Their mother, exhausted from juggling countless jobs since their father had left, was leaving for work. Mia waved her off and continued searching until she reached the barn.


    She stepped inside, only to freeze.


    Her boyfriend was there, and ir was bent over a hay bale as he had s*x with her.


    ¡°Mia,¡± the boyfriend stammered, jerking back in shock.


    ir stood slowly, a smile twisting her lips, but Mia¡¯s expression was pure fury. She exploded. Her powers burst forth, her blonde hair instantly turning ck as the barn blew apart around


    them.


    The boyfriend rushed toward her, hands out in a cating gesture, but Mia raised her hand


    < CHAPTER 87


    More Rewards >


    and locked him in an invisible chokehold. She held on until he copsed to the ground,


    lifeless.


    ¡°Mia,¡± ir said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°You are no longer my sister,¡± Mia snarled, her voice shaking with rage. She flung ir across the field without even touching her, sending her crashing into the dirt.


    I opened my eyes, and they instantly glowed a deep crimson as the swarm of bats began to melt away under my touch. The sizzling sound filled the air, and I could feel the magic draining from me with every second I held on. Arthur¡¯s footsteps came up behind me, and as soon as the bats dissolved enough for us to escape, he grabbed me, steadying my body. He could see how much the effort had taken out of me, and I copsed back into his arms, gasping for breath.


    ¡°We have to go,¡± I said urgently, trying to force myself upright.


    ¡°You need to stay still for a minute. Calm yourself first,¡± he said firmly, holding me in ce.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. We have to go now<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>I insisted, pushing against his hold and slowly dragging myself to my feet.


    Arthur slipped an arm around me, guiding me carefully down the hallway as we searched for


    a way out.


    We had barely made it down one flight of stairs when a familiar voice cut through the silence.


    ¡°I thought you two were dead,¡± Kronos said.


    Arthur turned quickly. ¡°She was going to make us watch you die first,¡± Kronos exined grimly.


    They all nced at me expectantly, and I didn¡¯t waste time. cing my hand over the lock on their cell door, I focused my magic. This one wasn¡¯t protected by any spell, and the metal quickly melted away under my palm. Kronos and the others poured out of the cell, running toward another room to retrieve their weapons.


    Arthur was still holding me upright as we made our way toward the lower level of the castle. Everything was quiet¨Cfar too quiet.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve known that cell wouldn¡¯t hold you for long,¡± the ck witch¡¯s voice said from behind us.


    I turned slightly, forcing myself to stand taller. ¡°Well, you thought right,¡± I snapped.


    < CHAPTER 87


    More Rewards >


    She took a slow, deliberate step forward. ¡°What am I going to do with you?¡± she asked in a


    mocking tone, her cold smile never faltering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied evenly. ¡°Maybe you should ask ir. She¡¯s the one who suffered the most at your hands. All because she slept with your boyfriend.¡±


    The witch froze mid¨Cstep, her eyes narrowing.


    ¡°What the hell would you know about that?¡± she demanded.


    ¡°You really should be more careful when using your spells,¡± I said, my voice sharp. ¡°Especially when <i>you </i>pour <i>your </i>essence into them. It leaves your soul wide open for anyone to see.¡±


    ¡°You b***h!¡± she screamed, her fury exploding as sheunched an electric st straight at <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote

 Slayer 88

    More Rewards >


    I was shoved out of the way at the veryst second by someone who then took the full brunt of the electric st, their body flung violently down the hall.


    Arthur shouted, his voice echoing through the corridor, and I whipped around to see Kronos lying on the ground as Arthur¡¯s men rushed to surround him.


    Mia was already advancing again,shing out with wild strikes of her magic. But I quickly noticed her fury was making her reckless¨Cshe wasn¡¯tnding her hits. Instead, her sts were smashing into the walls and floor, missing everyonepletely.


    I didn¡¯t waste the opportunity. I surged to my feet, sprinted straight at her, and tackled her to the ground with full force.


    As she hit the floor, I stood up and delivered a vicious kick to her face, then stomped on her chest, forcing the air from her lungs and leaving her gasping for breath.


    I stepped back, letting her roll to the side. She touched the blood trickling down her face and wiped it away with the back of her hand, her eyes zing with rage.


    Before she could react, I kicked her hard in the stomach and followed up with a solid punch to her throat.


    She stumbled backward, mming into the wall. I grabbed her by the front of her shirt, yanked her forward, and with one powerful kick, sent her flying down the hall toward Arthur


    and his men.


    They all stepped aside as she crashed to the ground, staring at me in shock, their mouths hanging open as they realized just how much strength I had in me.


    I strode toward Mia again. She was staggering, barely able to keep her bnce, but I could feel her trying to summon more magic. With every blow Inded, she was getting weaker.


    She finally managed to fire off another energy ball, but I ducked out of the way and lunged forward, grabbing her by the shirt. I hoisted her over my shoulder and flung her to the floor behind me.


    She hit the ground with a heavy thud and groaned as she pushed herself up, swaying unsteadily on her feet. Arthur and the others stood behind her now, but I held up my hand.


    ¡°Stay back,¡± I ordered firmly. ¡°This is my fight.¡±


    Suddenly, a deafening screech ripped through the air outside the castle. The sound sent a shiver down my spine, and I instinctively nced toward the window before snapping my


    :


    < CHAPTER 88


    gaze back to Mia.


    ¡°Arthur,¡± I asked sharply, never taking my eyes off her, ¡°what the hell is that?¡±


    ¡°That,¡± Arthur said grimly, ¡°would be the Queen of the Dragons.¡±


    ¡°They have a Queen?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    More Rewards


    Mia started tough, her bloodied face twisting into a grin. ¡°And their Queen just happens to be a very close friend of mine.¡±


    I turned to Arthur, and his men immediately sprinted downstairs, presumably to try and deal with the dragons, or at least slow them down.


    Arthur stayed by my side as Mia nced over her shoulder at him, then at me, before she suddenly bolted for the nearest window.


    I lunged after her, but I was too far away. She leapt out just as I reached the ledge, and I watched in frustration as shended perfectly on the back of a massive dragon. With a beat of its wings, they soared away from the castle.


    ¡°No f*****g way,¡± I growled, spinning around and tearing down the stairs.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Arthur demanded, grabbing my arm as I stormed past him.


    ¡°I am not letting her get away again! That b***h dies today,¡± I snarled, ripping my arm from his grip and bolting down the rest of the stairs.


    We burst through the front doors, and my eyes immediatelynded on the row of horses waiting outside. I didn¡¯t care that I had never ridden one before.


    I was going <i>to </i>figure it out¨Cbecause I wasn¡¯t stopping until Mia was dead.


    I swung myself onto one of the horses and Arthur mounted the one beside me. He quickly started shouting instructions on how to control it, and we galloped off across the field, chasing the dragon as it soared ahead of us.


    ¡°She¡¯s got an entire army of dragons at her disposal,¡± Arthur warned grimly.


    ¡°And you¡¯ve got an army of soldiers,¡± I shot back, ncing north. My eyes widened when I saw a wave of riders approaching on horseback. These weren¡¯t the men we had just left behind¨Cthey were Arthur¡¯s soldiers from his castle.


    ¡°Holy s<b>**</b>t,¡± Arthur muttered in disbelief.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t kill them,¡± I said, realization hitting me.


    < CHAPTER 88


    ¡°She must have sent them back to the castle,¡± Arthur said, his voice tight.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°It was enough of a distraction to give her the upper hand. She bought herself time by sending them away,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move!¡± he barked.


    We spurred the horses faster, pounding across the field and up over the hill as Arthur¡¯s soldiers closed in behind us, joining in the pursuit.


    The dragon was still in sight, wings cutting through the air as it arrowed toward a looming mountain in the distance. A knot of dread formed in my gut¨CI had a terrible feeling about what was waiting for us inside that mountain. But turning back was not an option.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Queen of the dragons?¡± I shouted over the wind.


    ¡°The ck witch is riding her,¡± Arthur called back. ¡°She¡¯s a shifter!¡±


    ¡°Good to know,¡± I growled, kicking my horse harder to go faster.


    Every stride jarred my body and sent a sharp ache through my stomach, but I ignored it. I wasn¡¯t going to let that b***h slip through my fingers again.


    I nced up and saw Mia staring down at us from the dragon¡¯s back. She could see we weren¡¯t giving up, and instead of looking worried, she wasughingughing because she knew we had no idea what was waiting for us ahead.


    And she was right¨CI had no clue. But I didn¡¯t care. I¡¯d face whatever the hell was in that mountain, even if it meant taking on every dragon in existence.


    We watched as Mia and the dragon vanished into a yawning cave in the side of the mountain. When we reached the base, we had to abandon the horses¨Cthe terrain was too steep and treacherous.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t think you should be going in there,¡± Arthur said, his voice low and grave. ¡°You don¡¯t know how many dragons she has in there.¡± <fndbc6> Checktest chapters at F?ndNovel</fndbc6>


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I said coldly. ¡°This ends today.¡±


    ¡°Think about the baby,¡± he urged.


    ¡°I am thinking about the baby,¡± I snapped, meeting his gaze. ¡°And its father. And how I¡¯m going <i>to </i>get the hell home.¡±


    Arthur shook his head. ¡°You are a stubborn one.¡±


    ¡°Ites with the breed,¡± I replied, a ghost of a smirk tugging at my lips. ¡°All werewolves are


    X NA CHAPTER 8


    stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Good to know¡± he muttered.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    As we reached the mouth of the cave, a chorus of roars erupted from inside. The sound reverberated through the mountain walls, making the ground tremble beneath us.


    Arthur and his men unsheathed their swords as I stepped forward, Arthur staying close to my


    side.


    We entered the vast hollowed¨Cout heart of the mountain and were immediately surrounded by dragons¨Chundreds of them, of every size, shape, and color imaginable.


    One massive dragon leapt down from the ledge above andnded directly in front of us, its glowing eyes locking on me. I could see the fire building in its throat, the heat radiating from its body as it prepared to unleash its hellfire.


    Arthur¡¯s hand shot out and grabbed my arm, but I didn¡¯t move. I stood my ground, staring the beast down, listening to the deep rumble growing in its chest.


    Then I stepped forward, one foot after the other, and unleashed a scream as I raised my hands.


    The dragon¡¯s hellfire burst from its throat at the same time mine erupted from my palms¨Cour mes colliding and merging into one massive, devastating inferno.

 Slayer 89

    More Rewards


    As the dragon and I shed with fire and force, it began to understand that we weren¡¯t the easy prey it had expected. Its massive wings red as it tried to intimidate me, but I stood my ground.


    Arthur and his men seized the opportunity, circling around the creature¡¯s nk. With precision, they hacked at its legs with their swords. The beast roared in pain, momentarily distracted, and stumbled backward.


    That was all the opening I needed. I unleashed another torrent of fire directly at its chest, the mes striking true and igniting its scales. The dragon screeched, thrashing wildly before copsing in the heart of the mountain. It crashed to the ground with a deafening thud and didn¡¯t rise again.


    I stepped to the edge of the cliff and looked down. Mia stood below, her face twisted in disbelief. Beside her was another blonde woman dressed entirely in ck, both of them staring up at me as though they couldn¡¯tprehend what had just happened.


    ¡°Did you really think I was going to let you escape again?¡± I called down coldly.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± the woman shrieked, sprinting toward the fallen dragon.


    ¡°I stopped your beast from killing me. Anyone in my position would¡¯ve done the same,¡± I replied evenly.


    ¡°You b***h! You killed my baby!¡± she screamed, her voice echoing through the cavern.


    ¡°Oops,¡± I said with a shrug, not bothering to hide theck of remorse in my voice.


    The woman exhaled a chilling breath, snuffing out the mes that still clung to the dragon¡¯s corpse, then flung herself onto its body with a piercing wail.


    ¡°My baby is dead! You murderer!¡± she howled.


    I exchanged a puzzled nce with Arthur, who leaned in close.


    ¡°Do you even know who she is?¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Morgana,¡± he said grimly.


    My eyes widened. ¡°Are you kidding me? She¡¯spletely insane.¡±


    Arthur nodded. ¡°I know. She¡¯s always been unhinged.¡±


    < CHAPTER 89


    ¡°She¡¯s got way more than a few screws loose,¡± I muttered.


    More Rewards


    Below us, Mia¡¯s agitation was palpable. She was furious that Morgana was so consumed by grief over her dragon that she wasn¡¯t focusing on the bigger picture. Meanwhile, the other dragons kept their distance; after we had taken down thergest guardian, none dared approach us.


    ¡°Morgana, focus!¡± Mia snapped.


    ¡°They killed my baby¨Cmy favorite!¡± Morgana wailed again. But then, just as suddenly as it had begun, her sobbing stopped. She stood up, wiped her tears, and fixed me with an unnerving smile.


    ¡°I know,<i>¡± </i>she said softly, pointing at me. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    My hand instinctively went to my stomach. ¡°Oh, hell,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take your baby in exchange for mine,¡± Morgana dered, beaming as if she¡¯de up with the perfect solution.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not going to happen,¡± I shot back.


    ¡°Why not? You killed my baby; I¡¯ll take yours. Fair is fair,¡± she said with a sickly sweet tone.


    ¡°Fair isn¡¯t stealing my child,¡± I growled. ¡°Fair would be handing Mia over to me so I can make her pay for all the suffering she¡¯s caused in both worlds.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that,¡± Morgana said, ncing at her sister. ¡°Mia won¡¯t even let


    me go to your world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my problem,¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°I <i>know </i>my sister can be selfish¨Cshe only ever wants the best for herself. But she¡¯s still my sister. I won¡¯t hand her over,¡± Morgana said firmly.


    ¡°Her sister?¡± I muttered under my breath.


    Arthur gave me a sheepish look. ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention that?¡±


    ¡°No. You conveniently left that part out,¡± I said sharply.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he murmured.


    I red down into the cave, then jumped from the cliff,nding in two swift bounds until I stood face to face with Mia and Morgana.


    ¡°My family will never betray me,¡± Mia sneered.


    < CHAPTER 89


    ¡°ir did,¡± I reminded her, my voice icy.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°ir¡¯s the one who deserves punishment!¡± Morgana snapped. ¡°She¡¯s the reason Mia is the way she is today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be having words with ir when I see her again,¡± I said darkly. ¡°But right now<i>? </i>Step aside.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± Morgana replied, nting herself in front of Mia.


    Mia wasted no time. She fired a st of energy at me, but I conjured a wall of ice, reflecting the attack so it ricocheted wildly around the chamber. The air sizzled with crackling magic until I finally dropped the shield.


    Fire ignited in my palms, twin orbs of zing heat swirling faster and faster as I twisted my hands. When the mes fused into one searing mass, I hurled it straight at Mia with every ounce of force I had.


    She ducked at the veryst second, and my fireball missed her by inches, mming into the drapes hanging along the cave wall and setting them aze.


    ¡°You¡¯re destroying my home!¡± Morgana screeched, her voice echoing off the cavern walls.


    Mia shot another energy st at me, forcing me to dive behind the corpse of the dragon for


    cover.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hit my baby again!¡± Morgana wailed, stomping her foot.


    ¡°She¡¯s hiding behind the damn thing! How am I supposed to hit her?¡± Mia shouted back, clearly frustrated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how <i>you </i>do it, but stay away from my baby!¡± Morgana barked.


    I peeked up, and Arthur caught my gaze, gesturing subtly that Mia was edging closer. I gave a small nod, closed my eyes, and tuned in with my werewolf hearing. Her footsteps grew louder, each step reverberating through the cave floor,


    The moment I knew she was close enough, I darted around to the other side of the dragon¡¯s body and hurled another fireball. It struck true this time, igniting the back of her cape.


    Mia ripped the burning fabric from her shoulders and spun toward me, but by then I was already airborne. I mmed my fist squarely into her face mid¨Cleap,nding lightly on my feet as she staggered back several feet.


    I didn¡¯t stop. I closed the distance in a heartbeat, mming a kick into her stomach and then driving a punch into her throat. As she gasped for air, I swept her legs out from under her, <fn46a2> ?????? ???? F?ndNovel</fn46a2>


    < CHAPTER 89


    More Rewards


    sending her crashing to the ground. I didn¡¯t hesitate¨CI kicked her in the head repeatedly, each blow fueled by rage.


    Morgana¡¯s piercing scream filled the cave. She stomped her feet like a child throwing a tantrum, then bolted through another doorway deeper into the cavern.


    I didn¡¯t care where she was going. I didn¡¯t care about her at all.


    Mia was bleeding heavily now, her once defiant face a mask of terror. I grabbed a fistful of her shirt, yanking her upright. My knee drove into her stomach with brutal force before I smashed my forehead against hers, the headbutt snapping her head back violently.


    She slumped back against the wall, barely able to stand. I could sense Arthur and his men approaching from behind, but my focus didn¡¯t waver. My ws slid out from my fingertips


    with a soft, lethal sound.


    Mia¡¯s wide eyes locked with mine, panic flooding them as I drew my arm back. I could feel her trying desperately to summon her magic, but she was far too slow.


    With a swift strike, my ws tore through her throat. She gagged and choked, blood spilling from her mouth as I ripped my hand free, holding the remnants of her life in my grasp.


    Her body crumpled lifelessly to the ground. I dropped the bloody mess I¡¯d torn from her throat onto her corpse and stepped back.


    Arthur moved to stand beside me, his eyes flicking between my hand and Mia¡¯s body.


    ¡°Werewolf,¡± he muttered in quiet awe.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± I said tly, wiping my ws clean. ¡°I can¡¯t fully shift. It would put my baby at risk.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Arthur replied, understanding.


    I conjured another fireball, the heat swirling in my palm before I flung it onto Mia¡¯s corpse. mes engulfed her immediately, spreading across the floor and catching the drapes and furniture behind her.


    I wasn¡¯t taking any chances. That witch wasn¡¯ting back.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to go home,¡± I said, my voice steady.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already got people at my castle working on finding a way back to your realm,¡± Arthur assured me. ¡°With any luck, they¡¯ll have it figured out by the time we return.¡±


    We turned our backs on the burning cavern, walking toward the cave¡¯s exit as the mes


    <CHAPTER 89


    More Rewards >


    consumed everything behind us¨CMia¡¯s body, the drapes, and the wreckage of the life she had destroyed.

 Slayer 90

    It took us two full days to make it back to Arthur¡¯s castle, and I was honestly shocked at how quickly his men had repaired the damage from thest attack. Everything looked pristine again, like nothing had ever happened. They clearly didn¡¯t waste any time around here.


    But even though only two days had passed, my stomach had grown noticeablyrger than it had been when I killed Mia. The rapid changes were unsettling. I was curious¨Cmaybe even a little anxious¨Cto know exactly how far along I was, but there was <i>no </i>way of telling until I got


    back home.


    As soon as we arrived at the castle, we were met with cheers and celebration. Word had already spread across the realm that the ck witch was dead, and people <i>were </i>overjoyed. Everywhere we went, people bowed their heads and smiled at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re a local hero now,¡± Arthur said as we made our way through the crowd. ¡°Are you absolutely sure you want to leave?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>As much as I think this ce is beautiful, it¡¯s not home,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°I know<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he replied with a small smile. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see what they¡¯ve managed to find out.¡±


    We walked inside, and I was surprised to see the castle buzzing with activity. Two full rooms were filled with people poring over books, scrolls, and papers.


    ¡°Your majesty,¡± a woman said, bowing her head as Arthur approached.


    ¡°Have you found a way to get Lyra back home?¡± Arthur asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s proving to be much more difficult than we anticipated to find a method to open a portal.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, stepping forward. ¡°Where have you gotten to? I¡¯ll help.¡±


    ¡°You need to rest and get a proper meal,¡± Arthur said, looking at me with concern.


    ¡°I can eat while I work,¡± I said sharply. ¡°But I¡¯m not going to rest.¡±


    ¡°Think of the baby,¡± he pressed. ¡°You¡¯ve barely slept since we were locked in that castle.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said quietly. ¡°But don¡¯t worry about me. Sleep is something I¡¯ve learned to live without.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± he asked, searching my face.


    ¡°Positive,¡± I replied. ¡°Now can we please just focus?¡±


    < CHAPTER 90


    He sighed but nodded. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll have the cook bring you something to eat.¡±


    More Rewards


    I sat down at one of therge tables and nced over the books and notes they had been working on. My heart sank. They werepletely off track and clearly had no idea what they were actually looking for. At this rate, I¡¯d be better off going through the entire library myself.


    I stood, went into Arthur¡¯s vast library, and retrieved a stack of more relevant books before returning to the table. One by one, I began working through them, page by page, determined to find a clue.


    I didn¡¯t know how much time I had left. Every day here, my stomach grewrger, and the urgency pressed heavier on me.


    ¡°Kronos,¡± I said, ncing up, ¡°how are you feeling after getting sted by that electricity?¡±


    He gave me a wry smile. ¡°I feel a little weird, but at least my hair isn¡¯t standing on end.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think you could pull off that look.¡±


    The others nearbyughed, and Kronos shrugged dramatically. ¡°d you all agree.¡±


    ¡°Any luck?¡± Arthur asked as he stepped back into the room.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I said, jotting down notes from different pages. ¡°But I think I¡¯m getting close with these books.¡±


    ¡°I really think you need to get some rest¨Cfor the baby,¡± he said, his voice soft but insistent.


    ¡°Arthur,¡± I said, lifting my head to look at him, ¡°every single day I¡¯m here, my stomach gets bigger. I don¡¯t even know how far along I am. I have no idea how much time has passed in my world. I need to find my way back.¡±


    ¡°No offense to your people, but they weren¡¯t even looking in the right books. They don¡¯t have a clue what they¡¯re doing,¡± I said.


    Arthur didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he pulled up a chair beside me and started helping me sift through the books¨Cthe ones I knew would actually lead us somewhere.


    A flicker of hope lit up inside me as I realized I was getting closer. Every page, every symbol, every half¨Cforgotten ritual brought me one step nearer to home. All I could think about was Elias¨Cwhat it would feel like to see him again, the look on his face when he saw me. <fn14bc> Latest content published on find[f]ovel</fn14bc>


    But alongside the excitement was a knot of fear. I knew he wouldn¡¯t have handled this separation well. What if he hadn¡¯t survived this long without me? The thought twisted my stomach. I didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d be able to live with that.


    :


    < CHAPTER 90


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I tried to force those thoughts out of my head and focused on the books. But nothing in my life ever stayed simple.


    Arthur kept sneaking nces at me, his eyes full of unspoken concern. I ignored it. I wasn¡¯t ready to have that conversation¨Cnot now.


    Eventually, I pushed back from the table and stood to get a coffee, only to notice Kronos trailing behind me.


    ¡°Can¡¯t a girl do <i>anything </i>around here without being followed?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes at


    him.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said with a sheepish shrug. ¡°I know it probably feels <i>like </i>we¡¯re always spying on


    you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re spying. I think your King told you all to keep an eye on me because he thinks I¡¯m working myself too hard,¡± I said.


    ¡°Wow¡­ you¡¯re good,<i>¡± </i>Kronos admitted with a small smirk.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I know my limits. And this? This is nothing. You have no idea what werewolves are capable of. We can handle a hell of a lot more than normal


    humans.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to believe that,¡± he said. ¡°But¡­ Arthur¡¯s going to miss you when you leave.¡±


    ¡°He barely knows me,¡± I replied, brushing it off.


    ¡°He¡¯s gotten to know <i>you </i>pretty well thesest few days,¡± Kronos said. ¡°Sometimes, that¡¯s all


    it takes.¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously here to try and convince me to stay?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°No. I couldn¡¯t even if I wanted to. We all know where your heart is. I just¡­ thought you deserved to know how he feels,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah. I know. Arthur and I already talked about it. He¡¯s not going to disrespect my bond with my mate. So there¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said, backing off.


    I made my coffee and returned to the room, settling back in with the books.


    A couple of hours passed before it happened. I was scribbling notes from various pages into my notebook when my pen slipped from my fingers and ttered onto the table.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Arthur asked, instantly alert.


    < CHAPTER 90


    More Rewards


    ¡°I think I did it,¡± I whispered, barely daring to believe it. ¡°I think I figured it out. I know how to open the portal.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± His eyes widened.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, my heart pounding as I looked up at him. ¡°I <i>know </i>how to do it.¡±


    My entire face lit up like a kid on Christmas morning. I couldn¡¯t believe it¨CI could finally go


    home.


    But then the butterflies came. Because I had no idea what I was going home to.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    E


    Vote


    2.5K

 Slayer 91

    im


    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>91 </b>


    <b>Elias </b><b>POV </b>


    I was sprawled across my bed, an empty vodka bottle lying next to me on the mattress, when pounding erupted on my bedroom door.


    I ignored it, staring nkly at the ceiling, until the door mmed open. Luke stood in the doorway, his new mate Emory hovering just behind him.


    ¡°Get out,¡± I muttered, rolling onto my side so I didn¡¯t have to look at them.


    ¡°Elias, you need to get your ass out of this bed,¡± Luke barked. His voice carried the tone ofmand, but I didn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t have the energy, and I sure as hell didn¡¯t have anything to say to him.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Luke pushed, his voice hardening, ¡°you need to get up. This pack is depending on you. They need their leader.¡±


    ¡°Their Queen is dead,¡± I said tly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± Luke shot back, his voice rising in frustration.


    ¡°She¡¯s been gone for two and a half months,¡± I snapped, still not looking at him. ¡°She would¡¯vee back to me by now. She¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she just can¡¯t find a way back,¡± Emory interjected quietly. ¡°We¡¯ve been researching how to open a portal and we¡¯vee uppletely empty. Maybe¡­ maybe she can¡¯t figure it


    out either.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion,¡± I bit out, cutting her off.


    ¡°Alpha. The people need you,¡± Luke said again, quieter this time, almost pleading.


    But I just dragged the nket up over my head, shutting them outpletely.


    I heard them whisper something to each other before their footsteps retreated and the door


    closed behind them.


    Finally, I sat up, swinging my legs over the side of the bed.


    The fading sunlight filtering through the window told me the sun was setting. Soon, the pack would be heading out for the evening run¨Ca tradition Luke had started. He said it was good for bonding, especially for the members who had joined us after I killed their former Alpha. A way to bring everyone together, to strengthen the pack.


    < CHAPTER 91


    im


    I wouldn¡¯t know. I¡¯d never been to one. But it didn¡¯t matter; I was d they¡¯d all be gone soon.


    I stood and walked to the wardrobe. All of Lyra¡¯s clothes still hung inside, untouched. I reached out and ran my fingers along the fabric, breathing in her scent.


    The familiar smell stabbed straight through my chest, shattering me into pieces all over


    again.


    I knew I was torturing myself, but her scent¨Clingering in this room, on these clothes¨Cwas the only thing keeping me the slightest bit sane. Even if everyone else believed I¡¯dpletely


    lost it.


    Crossing the room, I stopped by the window and looked down at the gathering below. The entire pack was assembling for the dinner before the run, their voices carrying upward inughter and chatter.


    I was d they were enjoying themselves. I didn¡¯t expect them to stop living just because Lyra was gone.


    But that didn¡¯t mean I had to join them.


    I sank into the chair beneath the window, the same one Lyra loved to curl up in with a book, and reached for the framed photo on the table beside it.


    It was from her sixteenth birthday¨Cthe first picture I had of her looking healthy, genuinely smiling at the camera.


    She was so damn beautiful.


    I stared at her face and felt my throat tighten. I couldn¡¯t understand how the Moon Goddess could ce something so breathtaking on this earth, only to rip her away from me so easily.


    It didn¡¯t feel fair at all.


    I guess my faith in the Moon Goddess waspletely gone at this point.


    ¡°No Alpha tonight?¡± Rowan asked quietly.


    ¡°No. He still won¡¯te out of his room,¡± Luke replied with a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Well, can you really me him? That¡¯s what every decent mate feels when they lose their other half,¡± Rowan said softly. ¡°Mine didn¡¯t¡­ but then again, he did order my death.¡± <fn2fe2> This text is hosted at FindN0vel</fn2fe2>


    ¡°I¡¯ve known him my entire life,¡± Luke said, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I hate seeing him like this. I wish there was something I could do.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t,¡± Rowan said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°Not in this kind of situation. Nothing you say or do


    :


    < CHAPTER 91


    will make him want toe back to thend of the living.¡±


    im


    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Corbin added. ¡°When my mother died, my father was destroyed. Mates handle it differently, but Alpha Elias has chosen to shut himself away. My father did the same for a while¡­ but then he startedshing out, losing control. He beat me more than once and came close to killing me a couple of times. It wasn¡¯t really him; it was the grief consuming him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I get that it¡¯s hard when you lose a mate,¡± Luke admitted, his voice low. ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen it firsthand before. I just¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do. He¡¯s my best friend.¡±


    ¡°You just need to give him time. As much time as he needs,¡± Rowan said gently.


    That was thest straw. I¡¯d had enough of listening to them talk about me like I was some lost cause.


    I got up, yanked open my bedroom door, and walked out without a word.


    Downstairs, I headed straight to the wine cer and grabbed another bottle of vodka. I ripped the lid off and drank straight from the bottle, not even stopping to breathe.


    When I was done, I made my way back upstairs and slipped out the back door.


    Everyone else was on the other side of the castle, gathered for the pack dinner. They wouldn¡¯t even know I was out here. It was too far away for them to hear me, just as I couldn¡¯t hear


    them.


    I leaned against the low stone wall overlooking the massive 100¨Cfoot drop down to the ocean. I stayed there until thest drop of vodka was gone.


    Then I let the empty bottle fall from my hand. I watched it plummet all the way down, shattering into pieces on the jagged rocks below.


    Straightening up, I looked back at the castle¡­ and then back at the endless ocean.


    I knew what needed to be done.


    I couldn¡¯t keep living like this.


    I <i>refused </i>to keep living like this.


    It was killing me slowly, and I wasn¡¯t going to let it.


    If I was going out, it would be on my own terms.


    Everyone knew that about me.


    I took off my watch and the ne with the shark tooth Lyra had given me and set them


    < CHAPTER 91


    carefully on the table near the castle wall.


    Then I climbed up onto the brick wall.


    im


    I took a few deep breaths, inhaling the salty sea air and feeling the cool breeze brush against my skin.


    I looked down.


    And just as I was about to take that final step off the wall, something mmed hard into me, knocking the breath from my lungs and dragging me backward, away from the edge, and onto the stone patio.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >

 Slayer 92

    CHAPTER <b>92 </b>


    Just as I was trying to regain myposure from being mmed onto the cold stone patio, I growled low in my chest and jumped to my feet, ready to tear into whoever had stopped me from finally escaping this prison I¡¯d been living in.


    But when I turned, the words froze in my throat.


    There was a figure lying on her side a few feet away, her long blonde hair falling across her face as she faced away from me.


    ¡°Lyra,¡± I breathed, almost disbelieving my own voice.


    She slowly turned her face toward me, her piercing blue eyes catching the moonlight and locking on mine.


    I dropped to my knees beside her and pulled her into my arms, holding her so tightly I was afraid I might hurt her. My hands roamed frantically over her back, her hair, the side of her face¨Cdesperate to convince myself she was real.


    ¡°Is it really you?¡± My voice cracked.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s me,¡± she whispered.


    She started to get up, but I noticed she was struggling. And that¡¯s when I saw it¨Cher swollen


    stomach.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°How long have I been gone?<i>¡± </i>she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t know<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>I said, shocked.


    ¡°Time moved a lot slower in that world,¡± she exined. ¡°This stomach got this big in a matter of days.¡±


    ¡°Holy s**t,¡± I whispered. ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for two and a half months.¡± <fn0cb5> For more chapters visit F¦ÉndNovel</fn0cb5>


    I reached up and gently cupped her face again, needing to touch her one more time to make sure she wasn¡¯t a cruel hallucination. I had convinced myself she was dead. I had believed it so fully that this moment felt unreal.


    Then I couldn¡¯t hold back. I pulled her against me and kissed her¨Chard. Passionate, desperate, almost feral. I poured every ounce of pain and longing from the past two and a half months into that kiss, gripping her like I¡¯d never let go again.


    :


    < CHAPTER 92


    She was here. She was really here.


    im


    The distant sound of wolves howling carried through the trees, but I wasn¡¯t ready to share her with anyone else yet. I grabbed her hand and led her quickly off the patio and back inside the


    house.


    We went upstairs to our room, and Lyra stopped, her eyes widening slightly as she took in the


    sight.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s here,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Of course it is,¡± I said quietly.


    I hadn¡¯t changed a thing. Our room looked exactly the same as the day she¡¯d left. I couldn¡¯t bear to throw away even the smallest piece of her.


    She sat down on the edge of the bed, and I immediately sat beside her, taking her hand in mine and holding it like a lifeline. I couldn¡¯t let go. I was terrified she¡¯d vanish again.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to say right now<i>,</i>¡± I admitted, my voice low.


    ¡°Neither do I,¡± she said softly. ¡°I was just so focused on getting back here.¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean,¡± I said, squeezing her hand.


    Her eyes drifted around the room, and I saw the flicker of realization as she took in the empty alcohol bottles littering the floor and nightstands.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t feel me the moment I came back to this realm,<i>¡± </i>she said quietly.


    The weight of her words hit me like a punch. She was right. I <i>should </i>have felt her the second she stepped through that portal. But I hadn¡¯t.


    Because I¡¯d drowned myself in so much alcohol, I¡¯d numbed the bondpletely.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so, so sorry. I should have known. I should have been there for you,¡± I whispered, guilt heavy in my voice.


    ¡°Stop. None of this is your fault. And I will never, <i>ever </i>me you,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t,¡± I murmured, but it didn¡¯t make the weight on my chest any lighter. I reached out, gently touching her stomach, and froze when I felt a sudden kick against my hand.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ that¡¯s incredible,¡± I said, my voice full of awe.


    ¡°Yeah, it is,¡± she said with a small smile. ¡°It just¡­ it all happened so fast for me.¡±


    < CHAPTER 92


    im


    ¡°We need to get you to a doctor,¡± I said, panic starting to rise in me. ¡°We have to make sure everything¡¯s alright¨Cnot just with the baby, but with you too-¡±


    ¡°Elias,¡± she interrupted firmly, cing her hand on mine. ¡°Calm down. We¡¯ll do all of that. But right now, I just want to be with you. I¡¯m not going anywhere, okay? So please¡­ just breathe.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said, forcing myself to calm down. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t even want to share you with anyone yet.¡±


    ¡°Elias,¡± she said softly, her eyes searching mine. ¡°What were you doing out there?¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°I couldn¡¯t feel you. I didn¡¯t know where you were¡­ and I¡¯d convinced myself you were dead.¡±


    Her expression shifted with understanding. ¡°I was afraid of that. I was in such a rush to get back here. I knew time moved slower in that world, which meant you were here suffering for much longer than I was. I knew you¡¯d probably think I was gone. I didn¡¯t waste a second after I killed the witch¨CI didn¡¯t stop until I found a way back.¡±


    I leaned forward and kissed her again, deeper this time, and felt her arms wrap tightly around my neck. She clung to me as if she needed my closeness just as badly as I needed hers.


    ¡°You have to tell me everything that happened over there,¡± I said against her lips.


    ¡°I will,¡± she whispered. ¡°But not right now.¡±


    Iy back on the bed, pulling her down with me so her head rested on my chest. My hand moved slowly up and down her back, trying to soothe her, though I could tell there was more she wasn¡¯t saying.


    I had a sinking feeling that whatever she¡¯d been through had been unbearable. She said she¡¯d only been there for about a week, but with time moving slower, I knew it had been far longer for me.


    The alcohol was wearing off, and for the first time in months, I could <i>feel </i>her through our bond. It was the most incredible feeling in the world¡­ except for the strange undercurrent in her emotions. Something about her stomach.


    I could sense it<b>, </b>and I could also feel her power now¨Cit was so much stronger than before


    she left.


    ¡°Lyra¡­¡± I began carefully,


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she interrupted quickly. ¡°Please¡­ I just want to forget about it.¡±


    ¡°Was it that bad?¡± I asked softly.


    < CHAPTER 92


    im


    ¡°You really have no idea,¡± she said, her voice breaking just a little. ¡°I¡¯m home now, Elias. Can we just¡­ enjoy this? We¡¯re going to have a baby. We¡¯re going to be a family.¡±


    I kissed the top of her head gently. ¡°Alright,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s forgotten about.¡±


    She looked up at me and kissed me, and I held her as tightly as I could, silently promising myself that nothing would ever take her from me again.


    1

 Slayer 93

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>93 </b>


    <b>Lyra </b><b>POV </b>


    The moment I stepped through the portal, I felt it¨Cthis was home.


    I emerged in the same spot where I had vanished into the other realm, and I didn¡¯t need to think twice about where to go. I knew the way back to the castle like the back of my hand.


    I started running, my pace slower than I remembered because of the weight of my swollen stomach, but I didn¡¯t care. That uneasy, gut¨Cwrenching feeling in my chest was getting stronger by the second, and it pushed me to move faster, harder.


    Elias was in trouble. I could feel it.


    When I finally reached the castle, I saw the wolves racing into the forest for their pack run, but Elias wasn¡¯t with them. He was still here. I followed the pull of his scent and the dread flooding my chest, rounding the corner to the patio¨Cjust in time to see him standing on the edge, ready to jump.


    I didn¡¯t think, I just moved. Iunched myself through the air and tackled him backward, both of us crashing painfully onto the stone floor. It wasn¡¯t a softnding, and I winced as I hit the ground.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t move, just gasping for air. Then I heard Elias stand, heard his


    shocked intake of breath.


    I pushed myself up, meeting his eyes. All the color drained from his face as he stared at me


    like I was a hallucination.


    Neither of us knew what to say.


    Later, back in our bedroom, it still felt the same¨Cawkward silence, but not because we didn¡¯t want to talk. We just didn¡¯t know where to start. All we knew, deep down, was that we couldn¡¯t ever let something like this happen again. Neither of us could survive it.


    I¡¯d held myself together while I was gone because I believed I¡¯d make it back to him. But Elias ¡­ he hadn¡¯t had that assurance. He had been living in this world without me for over two months, thinking I was dead. I¡¯d only been without him for a week. Seeing him standing on that patio had terrified me because I knew¨C<i>I </i>knew¨CIf I had been even a few minutester, <b>I </b>would¡¯ve lost him forever.


    The next morning, I woke up in my own bed, wrapped in Elias¡¯s arms. It was like a dreame true. For both of us.


    < CHAPTER 93


    im


    Wey there quietly, simply savoring each other¡¯s presence, until someone started pounding on the door.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be Luke,¡± Elias muttered.


    I nced at him and smiled softly before slipping out of bed. I padded to the door and yanked it open in one quick motion. Luke stood there, mid¨Cknock, his eyes widening as he registered who was standing in front of him.


    ¡°Hey, Luke¡­ what¡¯s the matter? You look like you¡¯ve just seen a ghost,¡± I teased.


    Elias startedughing behind me.


    ¡°What the <i>f</i>**k?¡± Luke blurted out, staring at me in disbelief.


    ¡°She found her way backst night,¡± Elias said as he walked up behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist.


    ¡°Queen Lyra¡­ I don¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re actually here,¡± Luke said, his voice full of awe.


    ¡°You want to hug me, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked, grinning.


    ¡°I¡¯m allowed to. I have a mate now,<i>¡± </i>he said, gesturing to the woman standing next to him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to want to hear all about <i>that</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>I said with a raised brow.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Luke said as he leaned forward and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°I think we should go downstairs and let everyone else see that I¡¯m back,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Elias agreed. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s time. I can¡¯t keep you all to myself any longer.¡±


    Luke stepped back, eyeing me more closely. ¡°One question. Are you¡­ pregnant?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said.


    ¡°Wow,¡± he muttered, shaking his head. ¡°This is just getting weirder and weirder.¡±


    Elias and I headed down the stairs, and by then all the significant people in our lives had already been summoned to the castle. They were waiting together in one of the living rooms, gathered there before I made my appearance.


    They all stood frozen for what felt like forever, just staring at me, before the room erupted with shouting, tears, and embraces. Everyone was overwhelmed with happiness to have me back. I honestly hadn¡¯t believed that I would be missed to this extent, but it turned out I was wrong. And I was so thankful to be proven wrong.


    :


    < CHAPTER 93


    im <fn8010> Official source is find?novel</fn8010>


    Stephanie was thest to arrive, and she dashed straight toward me, wrapping her arms around me so tightly that she refused to let go. She kept telling me how much she had missed me and how much we needed to catch up on. The moment she noticed my stomach, that became the only thing she wanted to talk about.


    She immediately imed the title of my baby¡¯s godmother and had already begun nning a baby shower, along with all the things I would need for the baby¡¯s arrival. She even started discussing how one of the upstairs rooms would be transformed into a nursery.


    I had to stop her, telling her to wait because I first needed to see a doctor to find out exactly how far along I was.


    Not long after, Rowan stepped into the room.


    She had already been told I was back, and I could clearly see she had been eager to see me. But when I left, our rtionship hadn¡¯t been on the best terms.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly d to see you again, Queen Lyra,¡± Rowan said.


    ¡°I¡¯m really d to see you too, mom,¡± I replied. Her eyes shot up to meet mine the second I called her ¡°mom.¡± No one had been expecting that. I may have only been gone for a week, but during that time I learned there are people in this world who truly care about me.


    She had made a huge mistake by not returning for me when I was a baby, and she was well aware of that. There was nothing she could do now to erase it.


    But that didn¡¯t mean we had to let it define the rest of our lives, especially now that I was going to be a mother myself. Rowan deserved the chance to know her grandchild.


    ¡°Alright. Everything is arranged<i>,¡± </i>Stephanie said as she walked back into the room.


    ¡°Arranged for what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°For your wee home celebration. I¡¯ve let everyone know, and they¡¯ll all be here tonight,¡± Stephanie answered. I nced over at Elias, who was trying very hard not tough.


    ¡°It¡¯s also formal. So, you two have to wear suits,¡± Stephanie added. I smirked at Elias the instant his grin vanished when he heard that part.


    That night, the entire castle ballroom was filled with everyone from the vige that surrounded the castle. I stood at the top of the staircase wearing a floor¨Clength, dark blue chiffon gown that flowedfortably around my growing belly. The bodice was low cut between my breasts and encrusted with shimmering diamantes, yet it still managed to look both elegant and modest. On my feet were silver high heels.


    Elias offered me his arm as we stood together at the top of the staircase.


    < CHAPTER 93


    The doors finally opened, and we stepped out onto thending overlooking the crowded ballroom while the announcer waited to the side.


    ¡°May I present Queen Lyra and King Elias,¡± the announcer dered.


    im


    I turned to Elias with a smile before we began descending the staircase, greeted by hundreds of cheerful faces below us. They pped and cheered as we made our first entrance together as King and Queen.


    <b>THE </b><b>END </b>

 Slayer 94

    <b>EPILOGUE </b>


    im


    We reached the hospital in no time once my contractions started, and it was obvious Elias was losing hisposure. Honestly, his panic was driving me up the wall.


    I was rushed straight into a birthing suite prepared especially for me. It was a private room stocked with every possible luxury¨Cthings I hadn¡¯t requested but everyone insisted on arranging anyway. Elias only wanted the very best for me and our baby.


    As soon as we arrived, the doctor came in to check me over and told us this baby clearly couldn¡¯t wait. He predicted thebor wouldn¡¯tst long at all.


    By the time it was time to push, Elias was really starting to grate on my nerves.


    ¡°Come on, sweetheart, you¡¯ve got this,¡± Elias encouraged.


    ¡°Oh, really? Like I even have a damn choice right now?¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I know you¡¯re just saying that because of the pain,¡± he tried to reassure me.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the pain talking! You¡¯re annoying me¨Cstop touching me and shut up! That¡¯s how I ended up in this situation to begin with!¡± I shouted back. He immediately let go of me but stayed firmly at my side.


    ¡°Alright, your majesty, when the next contraction hits, I¡¯ll need you to push,¡± the doctor instructed firmly.


    As the next wave rolled through me, I leaned forward and gave it every bit of strength I had.


    Twenty minutester, the baby¡¯s head finally appeared, and the doctor announced the words Elias had been praying for.


    ¡°It¡¯s a boy,¡± he dered.


    I copsed back onto the bed, panting for breath. Once Elias cut the cord, the nurse ced the tiny bundle in my arms, wrapped securely in a nket.


    ¡°He¡¯s huge,¡± I breathed, staring down at him. He was definitely bigger than most newborns I¡¯d


    ever seen<b>. </b>


    ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s an Alpha. He¡¯s going to grow up strong,¡± Elias said softly, leaning close


    to <b>us</b><b>. </b>


    He kissed my forehead gently, and by then I had calmed downpletely. I didn¡¯t want him any further than arm¡¯s reach. He sat down on the edge of the bed, watching both me and the


    < EPILOGUE


    baby while I just gazed down at the little life in my arms.


    ¡°Do you already have a name in mind?¡± the nurse asked.


    ¡°Oh, shoot, I guess we should probably decide on one,¡± I muttered, making herugh.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush, take your time,¡± she said kindly.


    ¡°What name do you think fits him?¡± I asked Elias.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°It has to be strong, something fitting for an Alpha,¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re absolutely not naming him after either of our fathers,¡± Elias added quickly.


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± I replied.


    ¡°So what do you think we should call him?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always loved the name Grayson, but I¡¯m not sure it sounds powerful enough for an Alpha,¡± I confessed.


    im


    ¡°He¡¯ll make it strong himself. Grayson is perfect,¡± Elias said with certainty. I nced up at him, and he leaned down to kiss me.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± I agreed softly.


    A littleter, I handed Grayson to Elias and went to take a shower to clean up. Meanwhile, the nurses freshened the room, changed the sheets, and cleared away the mess, since I¡¯d be staying there for the remainder of my hospital stay. Elias would be staying with me as well.


    Thankfully, every bed in the hospital was a double, which was only because wolves recovered more quickly when their mates were nearby.


    When I stepped out of the shower, I felt fresh and renewed, and the bed had been remade. I climbed back into it, and it was time to try feeding Grayson for the first time.


    It was both awkward and exciting. I had to ask a nurse to help me because most of them tended to forget I was only sixteen.


    No one doubted I would be a capable mother, but I was still very young. I was already a Queen and now the mother of a child.


    Everything had happened much faster than we had nned, but honestly, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted it any other way.


    <EPILOGUE


    im


    We only stayed in the hospital for a few days before heading home, and while we¡¯d been away, Stephanie had finished decorating the nursery. It was right next to our room, and it was wless¨Cexactly the sort of space a young prince deserved.


    ¡°Thank you so much for doing all this. You really didn¡¯t have to,¡± I told her sincerely.


    ¡°I know, but I wanted to. There was no way I was letting Prince Graysone home to a half¨Cfinished nursery,¡± she replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely perfect. Thank you,¡± I said again.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± Elias muttered beside me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s trouble at the barrier. I need to go deal with it. You stay here with Grayson, I¡¯ll handle it,¡± he said, kissing me quickly before rushing out.


    ¡°So, tell me just how overprotective is Alpha Elias these days?¡± Stephanie asked with a grin.


    ¡°Extremely. He doesn¡¯t want me doing anything that might harm me and insists I focus on bonding with the baby. He won¡¯t even let me handle pack matters while Grayson is this little and so dependent on me,¡± I exined. <fne3e3> For more chapters visit find{n}ovel</fne3e3>


    ¡°And are you actually going to follow those rules?¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± I admitted.


    I changed Grayson¡¯s diaper, fed him, and tucked him into his crib.


    Then I went downstairs with the baby monitor to grab something to eat, but I could hear Elias¡¯s voice carrying from the conference room as he interrogated someone.


    The other voice sounded oddly familiar, so I pushed open the doorpletely and saw Elias and Luke standing there with several warriors, questioning a man dressed in peculiar clothing. Clothing I recognized.


    ¡°Arthur,¡± I gasped. He turned in his chair to look at me.


    ¡°Lyra, thank goodness. I had no idea how I was going to track you down,¡± he said, getting to


    his feet.


    ¡°You know each other?¡± Elias asked suspiciously.


    ¡°He¡¯s from the other realm. He¡¯s the one who helped me defeat Mia and get back home. What¡¯s happening now?<i>¡± </i>I demanded.


    <EPILOGUE


    im


    ¡°We¡¯re in serious trouble. Mia¡¯s half¨Csister lost her mind after you left. She¡¯s killing everyone


    she can find. We need your help,<i>¡± </i>Arthur said grimly.


    ¡°Her half¨Csister?¡± Elias questioned.


    ¡°Morgana,¡± I confirmed. He gave me a strange look. ¡°Just trust me¨Cit¡¯s true. And yes, this man really is King Arthur,¡± I added.


    ¡°She¡¯s already destroyed my castle and my Kingdom. She¡¯ll wipe out the entire realm if we don¡¯t stop her. I need you to return with me,¡± he urged.


    looked at Elias, then back at Arthur.


    This was yet another mess I had created¨Cand one I was now responsible for cleaning up.


    Kylie K


    Hey guys, I¡¯ve got a couple other books for you to check out. I hope you like them as much as this book. <i>When </i><b><i>The </i></b><i>Moon </i><i>Calls </i><i>You </i><i>Home </i><i>Moonlight </i>In <b><i>Chains </i></b>


    8

 Slayer 95

    Vote


    3K


    < PART THREE ¨C CHAPTER 95


    im


    PART THREE <b>¨C </b>CHAPTER 95


    As soon as I got everything settled in the house and Stephanie was taking care of the baby Elias and I were able to sit down with Arthur and find out everything that has happened in


    Avalon since I left.


    He exined the whole situation as nothing short of horrific, painting a picture so grim that it was hard to believe it was the same ce I once knew. The realm that I had walked through, full of light,ughter, and life, was gone. In its cey nothing but ruin. The forests that used to sing with the sound of birds and rustling leaves had been reduced to ckened stumps, their ashes scattered by a relentless wind. Viges that once bustled with people and color were nothing more than hollow shells, crumbling under the weight of silence. The air itself seemed poisoned, heavy with despair, and the sky was a dull gray that refused to let the sun break through. What had once been a thriving realm now resembled a vast, lifeless wastnd, stripped of all hope.


    Creatures were being killed all over the ce and Morgana¡¯s dragons, what was left of them, were making her presence known and that she was the one to be feared.


    I didn¡¯t think there was anyone worse than the ck witch, but I was obviously wrong.


    ¡°Lyra. We need you toe back to Avalon. I need your help.¡± Arthur said, voice t with


    urgency.


    ¡°Wait. Thest time she went there she couldn¡¯t find her way back.¡± Elias folded his arms, every word a barricade.


    ¡°She can get back now.¡± Arthur snapped. ¡°She learned the routes. She knows the portals.¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t care about routes.¡± Elias shot back. ¡°It¡¯s reckless. Have you forgotten we¡¯ve just had a baby? Grayson needs her here ¨C now. Not lost in some ce where time runs on a different clock.¡±


    ¡°I understand that.¡± Arthur said, but the patience in his voice was paper¨Cthin. ¡°Time moves differently there. Days and weeks aren¡¯t the same.¡±


    ¡°And what if one day there equals a year here?¡± Elias pressed, voice rising. ¡°If she goes, she could miss Grayson¡¯s whole childhood. That¡¯s not ¡®a risk¡® ¨C that¡¯s abandonment.¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°Morgana is furious because Lyra left.¡± Arthur barked. ¡°She wanted to finish Lyra herself and when Lyra vanished, Morgana tore my realm apart.¡± His fist mmed into the chair; fury reced reason.


    <i>¡°</i>So because your realm got wrecked, we should hand Lyra over?¡± Elias exploded. ¡°She¡¯s not


    < PART THREE CHAPTER 95


    im


    your saviour, Arthur. She isn¡¯t some one¨Cperson solution you can ransom to fix what you


    broke.¡±


    ¡°Is she only mine then?¡± Arthur shot back, incredulity cutting sharp. ¡°Is she only here to save


    you and


    wolves? To be your handy champion when things go wrong?¡±


    your


    ¡°She¡¯s here to protect this realm.¡± Elias said. ¡°Not to prop up your crown. Not to be sacrificed on the altar of your guilt.¡±


    ¡°She started this.¡± Arthur¡¯s voice was cold now, the me a razor. ¡°She crossed into my world, killed the witch, the queen¨Cleft me to finish Morgana after she murdered her sister.


    She walked into it.¡±


    ¡°And you expect me to swallow that you can handle Morgana without her?¡± Elias¡¯s stare was blunt, usatory. ¡°You want to drag Lyra back because you can¡¯t¨Cbecause you¡¯re out of options.¡±


    ¡°What are you implying?¡± Arthur demanded.


    Elias didn¡¯t soften. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you look at her since you arrived. Don¡¯t pretend it¡¯s only duty. Don¡¯t pretend there isn¡¯t more tangled in your reasons.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s face went ck; he looked away. I met Elias¡¯s eyes when he turned to me.


    ¡°Lyra.¡± He said.


    ¡°His guards told me he¡¯s falling in love with me.¡± I answered, steady and deliberate. ¡°But I made it clear ¨C I¡¯ming home to you.¡± I didn¡¯t flinch. I wouldn¡¯t lie to Elias, not about this.


    Arthur looked at me like I had betrayed him by telling Elias the truth.


    ¡°Morgana¡¯s dangerous enough to wipe out the whole realm.¡± I said. ¡°I started it ¨C I killed her dragon and her sister. She told me she¡¯d take our baby in return. That¡¯s how unhinged she is. I can¡¯t just leave them like that.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ming with you.¡± Elias said.


    ¡°I expected you to.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving empty¨Chanded.¡± He went on. ¡°We¡¯ll take an army and go after her


    ¡°Grayson-¡°I began.


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t want to be away long either.¡± Elias said.


    ¨C fast.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a newborn. He needs me now.¡± I said, louder. ¡°If you want to go straightaway, Arthur, you can ¨C but we won¡¯t rush off until we¡¯ve nned this properly.¡±


    < PART THREE ¨C CHAPTER 95


    im


    Arthur snapped, ¡°My whole realm could fall while you¡¯re hesitating.¡±


    ¡°Time moves differently there.¡± I replied firmly. ¡°A few weeks here is only a day or two in Avalon. Morgana already took a long time to do the damage she did


    she¡¯s not going to destroy everything in forty¨Ceight hours. We¡¯ll prepare and move when we can do it right.¡±


    I saw Elias smirking at Arthur and Arthur didn¡¯t look too pleased. But he wasn¡¯t going to <fn798f> For original chapters go to f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn798f>


    argue.


    I was the Queen in this world and I wasn¡¯t going to be swayed into doing anything I didn¡¯t


    want to.


    I just had a baby and he had to be my main priority. Right now, that¡¯s where my focus was. But we were also going to gather the army and get them ready to fight whatever we had to


    battle over there.


    They weren¡¯t prepared for the types of creatures that we were going to encounter which


    meant I was going to have to train them myself.


    That was something else that I don¡¯t think I was ready for. But I knew Elias would be there to help me, as long as I exined everything to him beforehand.


    We got a worker to set up a room for Arthur and he went to get settled in while I went back upstairs to Grayson¡¯s room.


    Stephanie asked if everything was alright and I told her that I would exin everything to her


    After she left I sat on the floor next to Grayson¡¯s cot, just watching him sleep.


    Elias sat behind me and I leaned against his chest while I was trying to run everything over in my head<i>. </i>


    ¡°What are we facing here?¡± Elias asked.


    <i>¡°</i>Warlocks. Werebears, but they¡¯re on our side. I hope. Dragons, Giants if there are any left. Luga, he is in charge of a n of sphinx¨Clike creatures. I killed a lot of them when they attacked Arthur¡¯s castle, but I don¡¯t know if I got all of them. There¡¯s probably a lot of things in that realm that have joined Morgana because I hurt their kind.¡± I exined.


    <i>¡°</i>You¡¯ve never told me what happened there.¡± He said.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d have to. I guess that was just wishful thinking.¡± I said.


    I leaned my head back on Elias and I started going through everything. From the second I arrived at Avalon until the second I left. Every creature I encountered and ally I made.


    < PART THREE ¨C CHAPTER 95


    im


    He sat back on the floor, his arms crossed tightly around my waist, and just listened to me. I could see in his eyes that he was hoping¨Cmaybe even silently begging¨Cthat I would hurry up and finish the story, to finally bring it all to a close. But the truth was, there was always another detail, another memory that wed its way to the surface, demanding <i>to </i>be spoken


    aloud.


    So I kept talking, and he kept sitting there, silent and patient on the outside. Yet, beneath that calm exterior, I could sense the storm brewing. Every word I spoke seemed to gnaw at him, piece by piece. His jaw tightened, his shoulders stiffened, and though he tried to mask it, I knew he was getting pissed off¨Cangry not at me, but at the weight of everything I had gone through.


    And more than that, I could see the nervousness creeping into him. It was in the way his eyes shifted when I mentioned certain names, or how his fingers tapped restlessly against my stomach when I described the wastnd. He wasn¡¯t just angry; he was afraid. Afraid because he knew that we weren¡¯t done with this nightmare. Afraid because going back there wasn¡¯t just a possibility¨Cit was a certainty.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    3K


    < CHAPTER 96

 Slayer 96

    CHAPTER <b>96 </b>


    When Grayson woke up Elias was the one that got up and got him out of his cot. He started rocking him around the room and I sat on the floor watching them.


    He took Grayson to the window and looked out at the view for a minute, even though Grayson couldn¡¯t see it. He was just wanting to spend some time with Grayson. That was obvious.


    But he needed to change his nappy and I sat in the chair in the corner of the room when Elias handed him to me and I started feeding him.


    ¡°I better get going. I have to start looking through the list of warriors that we have.¡± Elias


    said.


    ¡°Get Luke to help. And someone else. There are a lot of warriors around here.¡± I said. <fn43a5> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? FindN0vel</fn43a5>


    ¡°I know. They keep growing.¡± He said.


    ¡°I mean, we¡¯ve got warriors from every pack at our disposal.¡± I said.


    ¡°I never thought of it like that.¡± He said.


    ¡°They¡¯lle if we ask them to. But right now, I think we should keep it in house. Try and keep it to the ones that are already here. Your warrior pack and the royal guard.¡± I said.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll start looking.¡± He said. So he kissed me gently before he left the room and I sat there feeding Grayson while staring into his sweet little face.


    There was a knock at the door and Stephanie slowly opened it.


    ¡°Hey. Come on in.¡± I said.


    ¡°Are you sure? I didn¡¯t know you were feeding.¡± She said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. It¡¯s fine.¡± I said.


    ¡°Alright. Elias said that there¡¯s some crap going on. It¡¯s not good.¡± She said walking inside and sitting on the other chair in the room.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not good. Stephanie, I need you to promise me something.¡± I said.


    ¡°Anything<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>She said.


    ¡°Elias and I have to go away for a little while. I need you to take care of Grayson. Protect him with your life and if we don¡¯te back, make sure he knows about us.¡± I said.


    :


    < CHAPTER 96


    ¡°You¡¯re starting to scare me.¡± She said.


    im


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m pretty scared too. For the first time in a long time, I didn¡¯t think it was possible. But


    I am scared. Not for me or Elias. I¡¯m scared for Grayson.¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re going back there, aren¡¯t you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°We have to. But we¡¯re taking an army and Morgana isn¡¯t going <i>to </i>get away with what she¡¯s doing.¡± I said.


    ¡°How long will you be gone?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I have no idea. But I am leaving Grayson with you. Please, promise me that you will protect him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course I promise. He¡¯s my little man too, don¡¯t forget.¡± She said and I chuckled.


    ¡°He¡¯s lucky to have you.¡± I said.


    ¡°Just make sure that youe back so I don¡¯t have to tell him about you.¡± She said.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna do my best.¡± I said.


    ¡°He¡¯s the prince. If you and Elias don¡¯te back, then that could cause problems here.<i>¡± </i>She


    said.


    ¡°I know. Which is why we are going to leave the most loyal of royal guards here. They will help protect him until he¡¯s old enough to take over. No one is taking the throne from him. Not like they did from me and my mother.¡± I said.


    ¡°Will Rowan be here as well?¡± She asked.


    <i>¡°</i>Yeah. I¡¯ll talk to herter about this.¡± I said.


    ¡°Alright. I really <i>don¡¯t </i>want <i>you </i>to go back there.¡± She said.


    ¡°Me either. But I have <i>to </i>finish what I started.¡± I said.


    Stephanie stayed in the nursery with me until Grayson went back to sleep and I put him in the cot and grabbed the baby monitor.


    I took it with me as we headed downstairs and Elias had Luke in the conference room with files scattered all over the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted my pack. They¡¯re ready whenever we are.¡± Elias said.


    ¡°I knew we could count on them.¡± I said.


    < CHAPTER 96


    im


    <b>¡°</b>These are the warriors from all the other packs that surround us and the royal guards.¡± Elias


    said.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving the strongest royal guards here.¡± I said.


    ¡°Why? Doesn¡¯t it make sense to take them?¡± Luke asked.


    ¡°No. They¡¯re staying here to protect Grayson. If we don¡¯te back, there could be trouble here. People trying to take the throne for themselves. That¡¯s not happening to my son.¡± I


    demanded.


    ¡°Okay. Not a problem.¡± Elias said, grabbing another file.


    <i>¡°</i>So, Lyra, what¡¯s it like having <i>two </i><i>Kings </i>totally in love with you?¡± Luke smirked, looking far too pleased with himself.


    I shot him a re, then nced at Elias, who was suddenly fascinated with hiding behind a


    file.


    ¡°Jealous much?¡± I teased.


    Luke grinned. ¡°Are you kidding? I¡¯d <i>love </i>to have two Queens fighting over me.¡±


    Elias lowered the file just enough to give him the weirdest look, and I burst outughing.


    ¡°That¡­ sounded way worse than you think.¡± I gasped between giggles.


    Luke turned red. ¡°You know what I meant!¡±


    ¡°Not sure anyone else did.¡± Stephanie chimed in with a grin. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a bit of a mystery, Luke.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I have <i>not</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>Luke protested, but his blush gave him away.


    ¡°Did I miss something?¡± Arthur asked, walking into the room.


    ¡°No. Nothing much at all. Just trying to figure out what s<b>****</b>l orientation our Beta is.¡± I said.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Luke yelled and I startedughing again.


    ¡°Is this really necessary? Shouldn¡¯t we be focusing on saving my realm?¡± Arthur asked.


    ¡°Lighten up, will <i>you</i>?¡± Stephanie said, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°How many people do we have?¡± Arthur asked again.


    ¡°A few. We¡¯re still looking for more. We¡¯re taking as many as possible without leaving our castle open to attack<b>¨C</b>or our son vulnerable.¡± Elias snapped.


    < CHAPTER 96


    im


    ¡°I get


    that this is different for you now.¡± Arthur said. ¡°Last time you were pregnant in Avalon. Now you¡¯ve got a baby. You¡¯ve got another life to think about. I get it. But I have a lot of lives to consider, too.¡±


    ¡°You said she¡¯s already attacked most of the realm. How do we know anyone¡¯s even left?¡±


    Luke asked.


    ¡°There are survivors.¡± Arthur said firmly. ¡°Camps, people in hiding. My soldiers are getting as many to safety as possible and patrolling for others. I know people are still alive, and that¡¯s why we¡¯re doing this.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think Avalon can be rebuilt, or is the realm lost?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>He admitted.


    ¡°Then why keep people there?¡± I pressed. ¡°Why are we making this an attack mission against Morgana instead of a rescue mission for your people?¡±


    ¡°Would you take your people to a strange realm?¡± He asked.


    ¡°If it meant they wouldn¡¯t be hunted or killed, yes.¡± I said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± He said.


    ¡°Arthur¡­ your castle is gone. You don¡¯t even have a home.¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. We¡¯re not leaving the realm. We¡¯ll figure it out after she¡¯s dead.¡± He snapped.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.<i>¡± </i>Elias said. ¡°But if it looks like it¡¯s too dangerous, I¡¯ll be ordering our people back through the portal. You¡¯ll be on your own.¡±


    ¡°You already said <i>you¡¯d </i>help me.¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°I did.¡± Elias said, his <i>voice </i>hard. ¡°But Lyra just suggested a solution and youpletely shut it down. You wouldn¡¯t even consider it. If you¡¯re going to act like that, you don¡¯t need our help -and you don¡¯t deserve it. We¡¯re not going there just to serve your ego because Morgana took over your kingdom.¡±


    Arthur looked at me, then Elias, then the others. He lowered his head and shook it.


    ¡°I thought you were meant to be a Queen.¡± He said, causing Elias to growl at him.


    ¡°I am a Queen¨Ca practical one.¡± I said. He turned and walked out.


    ¡°Why are we even helping that asshole?¡± Elias muttered.


    ¡°Because we have to.¡± I said.


    < CHAPTER 96


    ¡°I mean what I said. If it looks like we¡¯ll be wiped out, we leave.¡± Elias said.


    ¡°I know.¡± I said, sitting back at the table.


    ¡°Has he ever had a Queen or anything like that?¡± Stephanie asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why?¡±


    im


    ¡°If he hasn¡¯t, and he¡¯s ruled alone, it might exin why he doesn¡¯t get you two agreeing on things. He¡¯s used to having the final say. That¡¯s probably what he expected from you, Lyra.¡± Stephanie said.


    I looked at Elias.


    ¡°That makes sense.<i>¡± </i>I admitted.


    ¡°Yeah, but it doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± He said.


    ¡°I know.<i>¡± </i>I said.


    I sat at the table in the dining room helping look through the files and we started organising them into different piles of potentials toe with us and ones that we wanted to stay at home.


    <b>2 </b>

 Slayer 97

    CHAPTER <b>97 </b>


    im


    It was a restless night with Grayson that night but Elias got up as often as possible to help me with whatever it was that he could help me with.


    When the sun finally started rising in the morning I was asleep sitting up in the chair in Grayson¡¯s room with my hand in the cot. I had obviously fallen asleep while trying to get him back to sleep. But I was woken up by Elias gently shaking me.


    ¡°Hey, that can¡¯t be toofortable. Why don¡¯t you go back to bed and I¡¯ll keep an eye on him. ¡°Elias suggested. But I leaned forward and I turned to look out the window.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s alright. I should stay up now. We¡¯ve got a lot of work to do today.¡± I said.


    ¡°That can wait. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. I¡¯ve got things covered.¡± He said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s just go and get this s**t sorted.¡± I said, grabbing the baby monitor and I slowly got out of the chair before walking out of the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re really stiff and sore.¡± Elias said, watching me walk down the hallway.


    ¡°Yeah. That chair isn¡¯t toofortable to sleep in.¡± I said.


    When we got downstairs the kitchen staff saw that we were awake so they started making breakfast immediately.


    Elias cleared off the table so we were able to eat breakfast and we sat there while I was thinking about everything.


    ¡°Are you sure <i>you¡¯re </i>ready for this? To go back there?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure<i>. </i>I¡¯ve been there before.¡± I said.


    ¡°I know you have. That doesn¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯s different there now. It¡¯s going to be harder.


    ¡°He said.


    ¡°I promise. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I said.


    ¡°Not in this state.¡± He said.


    Arthur walked into the room practically glowing, and it made my stomach twist. I couldn¡¯t stand that kind of cheerfulness¨Cnot this morning.


    When breakfast was set down in front of us, I kept my head down and ate in silence. The others weren¡¯t speaking either; the air was thick with everything they weren¡¯t saying. Their hostility toward each other sat between us like another te on the table, impossible to


    ?


    :


    < CHAPTER 97


    ignore.


    im


    I was too drained to step in, too tired to care¨Cso I just let the silence grind on, every second heavier than thest.


    As soon as I finished breakfast I went to the living room where all the files had been ced and Grayson started crying. So Elias went upstairs to get him.


    He changed his nappy and clothes before he brought him downstairs to me.


    I had to feed him again while I was looking through the files but as soon as I was finished I put him in the rocker right next to me and Iid down on the couch with a file in my hands.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to pass out on the couch with the file on me. But of course I wasn¡¯t that lucky.


    I heard some people running through the house towards the front door so I got up and went out to the front terrace where Elias was standing with Luke and Stephanie and I looked down the stairs to see a bunch of people that I had never seen before.


    One of them walked up the stairs towards us, and stopped right in front of where we were.


    ¡°I am Alpha Isaac. We have heard of the mission that our King and Queen are about to depart on and many Alpha¡¯s havee together to give their services.¡± Alpha Isaac announced.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve alle, bringing our strongest warriors. They have volunteered to join you on your quest so that you can return safely.<i>¡± </i>Alpha Isaac said.


    Elias turned around to look at me and I was standing there in shock, looking at all the Alpha standing at the bottom of the stairs with their warriors behind them.


    There were hundreds of them and even though we wanted to take many with us, that was way too <i>many</i>. We wouldn¡¯t be able to hide and too many people would be exposed and would get hurt if they all came with us.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to do since they hade all this way, offering to help us. I didn¡¯t want to send them away.


    ¡°Would you excuse us for a minute?¡± Elias asked.


    So he turned around and walked just inside the house with me.


    ¡°That¡¯s <i>too </i>many people. We can¡¯t take that many or they¡¯ll die.¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. What are we going to do?<i>¡± </i>Elias asked. So I sat there thinking about it for a minute. <fne49c> The source of th?s content is Find1Novel</fne49c>


    < CHAPTER 97


    ¡°Well, what they are doing is honorable. I don¡¯t want to throw that back in their faces. We need more people here to protect the castle and Grayson when we leave.¡± I said.


    ¡°Alright. How do we decide whoes and who stays?¡± Elias asked. So I stood there thinking about it for a moment before I came up with a solution.


    ¡°Alpha trials.¡± I said.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Alpha trials. We put them all under Alphamand one at a time and we find out who it most worthy toe with us and who is more suitable to stay here.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah. We can do that.¡± He said.


    im


    So Elias and I went back outside and we walked downstairs with Alpha Isaac and exined the situation to them. The two different duties that we needed fulfilled and they all seemed keen to take on either one of them. So we proposed the interrogations and no one opposed it. They were willing to go along with it and we all agreed.


    The trials would begin that day. We needed to leave as soon as possible. We¡¯d already been putting it off for too long. We need to get back there before there¡¯s nothing left and everyone is dead. Everything hinged on them, and only once they were done would we make up our minds. Until then, the air itself seemed to hum with expectation, stretched thin with waiting.


    The men moved with quiet efficiency, setting up camp in the clearing just beyond the castle walls. Tents rose like a small forest of canvas, fires were lit against the gathering dusk, and the smell of smoke drifted on the wind. Their voices carried low, steady, as though none of them wanted to disturb the uneasy calm before what was toe. The clearing became a living thing¨Cshadows shifting, steel glinting, the presence of men who knew tomorrow could change everything.


    Arthur came down to see what was happening, curiosity written all over him, and for once he seemed at a loss for words. He stood at the edge of the chaos, watching the werewolves move as one¨Cthe raw sound of loyalty. I could see it in his face: he was more than impressed. He was astonished. Maybe even envious.


    Because that¡¯s what struck him most¨Cnot the violence itself, but the unity. How loyal we were to one another. The good ones anyway. How we didn¡¯t hesitate to throw ourselves into the fight for what we believe in. No second¨Cguessing. No betrayal simmering just beneath the surface. Just instinct, devotion, and the code that bound us.


    I told him then, inly, that werewolves are different from his people. We¡¯re bound to each other, not just by blood, but by choice. We live our lives by a code, and we don¡¯t break it when it bes inconvenient. It¡¯s who we are.


    < CHAPTER 97


    im


    Maybe he should think about that. Maybe, if he carried that truth back with him, it would stop his people from constantly tearing each other apart. If he truly calls himself the King of hisnd, then he should act like one. A king who cannot hold his people together isn¡¯t a king at


    all.


    I let the words hang there, sharp and heavy, watching to see if they would cut him or change


    him.


    <b>1 </b>

 Slayer 98

    It took a long time to get through the warriors¡® interrogations but we managed to sort out the ones that would be going with us and the ones that would be staying behind.


    And the following morning was when we finally decided to make a move towards the other realm. Once everything was decided, we ate, got some rest and finished making our ns for the following day.


    The warriors said goodbye to their families that they had brought with them.


    I don¡¯t think anyone got too much sleep that night, but as the sun began to rise, it was time to get up and we had to start getting ready.


    All of the warriors were going to stay in wolf form the whole time they were in the other realm, but we weren¡¯t going to. We were going to be in human form. It would be easier for us to talk to Arthur and talk to others that might still be alive over there.


    We said goodbye to everyone that we knew and Arthur started leading up towards the portal that he came through. The one that he knew was far enough away from Morgana that we could all get through easily enough.


    ¡°I need more detail about Avalon.¡± I said. ¡°You called it a wastnd. What remains of the


    forests and the viges?¡±


    ¡°Some forested areas still stand.¡± Arthur replied. ¡°Most viges are in ruins. Many people were killed when Morgana attacked, but a significant number escaped before their viges were destroyed. Those survivors are now scattered.¡±


    ¡°How many creatures survived?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Arthur said. ¡°When Morgana began her assault they fled. I couldn¡¯t determine casualty figures. You killed many of the attackers while you were there, but I can¡¯t ount for the benevolent creatures¨Cif any survived, they¡¯re likely hiding.¡±


    ¡°No dragons?¡± I asked.


    ¡°None that I¡¯ve seen.¡± He answered.


    ¡°And where is Morgana living now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Her residence is intact.¡± Arthur said. ¡°It¡¯s heavily protected by a cloaking spell.¡±


    ¡°A cloaking spell?¡± Elias asked.


    < CHAPTER 98


    ¡°She can observe the outside, but we cannot see her or her home.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Her castle.¡± Arthur added.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I said.


    im


    ¡°When we reach her stronghold we need to locate as many survivors as possible and bring them to safety.¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°If any are still alive, they¡¯ve probably already sought refuge.¡± I replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else.¡± Arthur continued. ¡°The ck witch is buried beside Mia at Morgana¡¯s castle. The locals call her the Ash Queen now.¡±


    ¡°So Morgana is the Ash Queen, and both Mia and the ck witch are interred at her estate. Why does that matter?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She is furious that you killed them.¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°The three were rted.¡± I said.


    ¡°They were sisters.¡± Arthur exined. ¡°Same father, different mothers¨Cthough the mothers were rted to each other as well. It¡¯splicated.¡±


    ¡°Not especially.¡± I said. ¡°Their father was cruel and corrupt and a pig.¡±


    ¡°Why tell us where the ck witch is buried? What¡¯s the significance?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°I believe the Ash Queen may be attempting to find a means to resurrect her.¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°Is resurrection possible?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t you watch movies?¡± I replied. ¡°If it were, something would go disastrously wrong. No amount of legitimate magic can truly bring the dead back. Think of the risks and unintended consequences.¡±


    ¡°So she can¡¯t seed.¡± Elias said.


    ¡°Not in the literal sense.¡± I said. ¡°But if she believes she can, she will be distracted. That preupation could be an operational advantage for us.¡±


    Arthur took us to the same ce where he hade through the portal and I turned to make sure that everyone was ready. I got a chorus of voices floating through my head as they all agreed that they were so I nodded to Arthur and he started moving his hands in a counter clockwise direction and a portal opened up.


    Arthur stepped through first and then Elias and myself.


    :


    < CHAPTER 98


    im


    Everyone followed us through and I looked around at what used to have beautiful forests everywhere but now had nothing. It was hardened ck ground beneath us, not even dirt or


    sand.


    I turned in circles looking for anything that I might recognise but there was nothing.


    ¡°Alright warriors. You know what to do. Don¡¯t go too far that you¡¯re out of range of the mind link, but check it out. Make sure everything is secure and yell if you run into trouble.¡± Elias


    ordered them.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t think we needed this many warriors.¡± Arthur said as the wolves started to run off into different directions in their groups.


    ¡°And I wasn¡¯t taking any chances with my mate being here. She was in danger the second she crossed through the portal.¡± Elias red at Arthur.


    ¡°Can we please just start moving? I don¡¯t like standing here like sitting ducks.¡± I said.


    ¡°There¡¯s arge vige up ahead. Maybe Elias can take these warriors to that vige and check it out. See if there are any survivors there.¡± Arthur said. But Elias growled at Arthur. <fn3f1e> Discover more novels at find?novel</fn3f1e>


    ¡°And what do you n we do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think we need to make our way to the Ash Queens castle.¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°You said it yourself, she can see using but we can¡¯t even see her castle.¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. But I think with both of our magic, we might be able to get through the barrier.¡±


    Arthur said.


    ¡°The whole point of bringing the warriors was for back up when we meet up with the Ash Queen. There¡¯s no way in hell you are taking Lyra to the castle by herself.¡± Elias demanded.


    Arthur stared at him for a moment before he turned to look at me.


    I looked back at both of them. The look on their faces. And it was a pretty easy decision to


    make.


    ¡°So, you said the vige is this way?<i>¡± </i>I asked, pointing south and I started walking towards the vige.


    I felt the happiness that Elias felt when I decided to go with him, but he doesn¡¯t know the reason why I chose to go with him.


    Arthur would never suggest that we march into that castle on our own. It was reckless, borderline suicidal. Everyone knew the fortress was steeped in shadows, a nest of traps and


    < CHAPTER 98


    twisted magic that bent to the Ash Queen¡¯s will. To set foot inside her stronghold was to hand her the battlefield on a silver tter, and Arthur¨Cof all people¨Cwas too clever, too cautious, to ever risk that. And yet here he was, determined to go straight to her gates.


    im


    If he truly meant to save this realm, then why in all the goddess¡® names was he willing to y directly into her hands? There was no reason for him to face her there¨Cnone, except folly or desperation. He needed to draw her out, to force her to fight where she wasn¡¯t in control, where the ground beneath her feet wasn¡¯t infused with her power. That was strategy. That was survival. Anybody with a grain of sense could see it.


    So why couldn¡¯t he? Or worse¨Cwhy wouldn¡¯t he?


    A chill twisted in my gut, sharper than fear, heavier than doubt. Something was wrong. I couldn¡¯t name it yet, couldn¡¯t put shape or reason to the unease gnawing at me, but it was there, pulsing like a bruise just beneath the skin. Something I didn¡¯t trust. Something I didn¡¯t like. And something I knew¨Cdeep down, with an urgency that set my pulse racing¨CI had to uncover before we sank any deeper into this so¨Ccalled quest. Because once we passed a certain point, once we were locked inside the Ash Queen¡¯s web, there would be no turning


    back.


    Elias caught up to me and held my hand so I would look at him, the look on his face said everything. Arthur was up to something. He didn¡¯t tell us everything that we needed to know. Which I fully agreed with.


    2


    Get Bonus (Ad) >

 Slayer 99

    CHAPTER <b>99 </b>


    im


    ¨C


    The vige was mostly destroyed roofs caved in, walls torn open. A battlefield.


    We searched every building. No one. Until Elias stepped out and an arrow nearly hit him, embedding in the hut.


    I rushed to him, and people poured from the buildings. A familiar voice called orders.


    ¡°Kronos,¡± I breathed. He pushed through the crowd, stopping in shock before me.


    ¡°Lyra. You¡¯re here.¡± Kronos said, shocked as he lowered his bow and arrow.


    ¡°Arthur said you needed help.¡± I replied.


    He hugged me, but Elias growled and stepped between us.


    ¡°Kronos, this is Elias. Elias, Arthur¡¯s guard, Kronos.¡± I said.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t touch you again.¡± Elias snapped.


    ¡°I did warn you about possessive mates.¡± I said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was that bad.¡± Kronos admitted.


    ¡°Why did you attack?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We saw those creatures.<i>¡± </i>He said.


    ¡°Werewolves. They¡¯re with us. Spread the word ¨C more survivors are out there and our wolves <i>are </i>looking for them. The wolves aren¡¯t going to hurt them.¡± I instructed.


    ¡°You two<i>. </i><i>Go </i><i>to </i>the other camps.¡± Kronos ordered two of his men. So they ran back from where they came from, a small forest that was still standing beyond the vige and got on


    their horses and took off.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re here <i>to </i>save the day. How do you n on doing that?¡± Kronos asked.


    ¡°No idea. I needed toe here and see how bad everything was first.¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s worse than you thought, isn¡¯t it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°A hell of a lot worse.¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, we need to start preparing. It¡¯s going to be nightfall soon. It gets really cold here at night and we can¡¯t survive without a fire.¡± Kronos said.


    :


    < CHAPTER 99


    ¡°Her people will see a fire.¡± I said.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± He said.


    im


    His people dispersed to set up camp, stretching a canopy over the vige to hide the firelight. They secured the sides, cloaking the ce from view. I was surprised we¡¯d walked straight in -it could¡¯ve been a trap. There was no food cooking, which made me wonder if one of our wolves had been their prey. The wolves patrolled the perimeter while I stared toward the ruins of Arthur¡¯s castle, its faint glimmer still visible. Arthur sat by the fire with <i>Kronos</i>, speaking in hushed tones. He kept ncing at me. I couldn¡¯t catch their words, but for once, even a werewolf whispered well.


    I felt Elias approach, and before I could turn, he was behind me, his arms wrapping around my waist as I stared out into the endless darkness.


    ¡°Do you feel that same worry I¡¯m feeling?¡± He whispered, his breath warm against my ear.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I murmured. ¡°We¡¯ll see what happens tomorrow. If it doesn¡¯t sit right, we leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d we think alike.¡± He said softly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to be tricked into something that could hurt you, me, or our pack.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°I know.¡± He replied, pressing closer. ¡°If he¡¯s scheming, he¡¯s damn good at it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a King. Lyinges naturally to them.¡± I said, a hint of bitterness in my voice.


    ¡°Really?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Did I say <i>werewolf </i>King?¡± I teased.


    ¡°Nice save.¡± He said, and I chuckled against him.


    ¡°Our warriors will be up all night. We should rest.¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Yeah. Me too.¡± He said. ¡°I found a hut that¡¯s not too ruined. Already imed it.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± I said, turning into him, feeling the warmth of his body against mine.


    So Elias took my hand and we walked through the vige to the hut that he found and as soon as we walked inside I saw that everything was still in this hut. Including a mattress and nkets.


    They obviously weren¡¯t clean, but it was cold and it would help us stay warm for the night.


    As soon as Eliasid down he pulled me down beside him and pulled me close to his chest.


    < CHAPTER 99


    im


    It was almost like he was afraid that I was going to disappear during the night or something. He had a tight grip on me, but I wasn¡¯tining.


    I never felt safer than when I was in Elias¡® arms in bed.


    The foresty like a wound beneath the sky ¨C the trees standing proud and green, unaware of the ruin that woulde. I was looking at it as if remembering a life I hadn¡¯t yet lived, when Morgana¡¯s shadow fell over me. She was close enough that I could smell smoke and something darker beneath it: iron and old blood.


    I turned. Where nothing had been, a dark castle now rose towers like ck teeth, banners | didn¡¯t know. It wasn¡¯t Arthur¡¯s. It didn¡¯t belong to anyone I knew.


    Morgana¡¯s face twisted, small and furious. I hissed, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her when the timees.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a problem,¡± she spat. ¡°Lyra has linked with Arthur. If they join forces-¡± Her fist cut the air. ¡°They can destroy us all.¡±


    ¡°Would you two stop yelling? You¡¯re giving me a headache,¡± Mia said softly, rising as if the argument were a guest to be ignored.


    ¡°And what do you propose?¡± Morgana sneered.


    Mia¡¯s calm smile was unsettling. ¡°You¡¯re the mother of dragons. Set them loose ¨C Arthur and Lyra won¡¯t be heard of again.¡±


    A guard burst into the courtyard, panic on his face. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ you have toe. They¡¯reing. They¡¯ll destroy the castle. We¡¯re outnumbered.¡±


    ¡°No interruptions,¡± I barked, my voice steady for them, even if hollow to me. <fn5a5f> Fresh chapters posted on f?ndnovel</fn5a5f>


    ¡°Go take care of them. Stall them until I get there.¡± I told Morgana and Mia, and the moment the order left my mouth they were gone, running like two predators through the dark corridors. The castle swallowed them.


    I walked to the balcony because one always looks over thend before a storm. Because old ritualsforted me. Because I wanted to see who would be first ¨C Arthur with his stubborn jaw<i>, </i>Lyra with her stubborn heart, the two of them like a single dangerous thing.


    There was no one yet. Windbed the trees. A far¨Coff bell tolled once and then not again.


    I wandered into the castle on a foot that felt slightly foreign. The stone smelled of rain, of herbs, of iron. I passed tapestries that moved like breathing things. A sudden, ridiculous thought how little time I had taken to make sure my lipstick was perfect before battle ¨C


    ¡ª


    :.


    < CHAPTER 99


    pulled me toward a mirror.


    I stopped.


    ss. Frame carved with thorns. And the woman in the ss was not me.


    ¨C


    im


    She stared with eyes like coal; hershes were long, knife¨Csliced shadows. Her cheekbones cut the light. Her lips my lips ¨C were painted a colour that felt wrong on my tongue. For a breath I thought she would blink and the joke would be over. The mirror did not lie.


    I ¨C not I ¨C the ck witch looked back. And behind her eyes, something moved. Memory, maybe. Or the residue of a life I had not lived.


    ¡ª


    Panic struck like a hand at my ribs. I raised my fingers to my face and they did not tremble. The nails were longer, tipped with a darkness that caught the light. When Iughed a sound I did not recognize theugh came out low and amused, not mine but not entirely foreign


    either.


    ¡ª


    Warmth flooded me then, not the warmth of sunlight but the searing, humming hunger of


    power.


    I tasted it


    ¨C


    ¨C


    sweet, coppery, familiar and stomach sank. I tried to summon my own


    my memories, but a film muffled them. The ck witch¡¯s thoughts bled through, brushing the edges of my life until I didn¡¯t know where I ended and she began.


    I should have resisted, ripped her from me, shouted my truth.


    Outside, the forest exhaled. A name I loved echoed beyond the trees, and the castle¡¯s bells tolled ¨C not warning, but summons.


    I touched my lips. They were cold. The ck witch¡¯s smile curved up, and for the first time since the mirror, something likeughter ¨C but not mine ¨C escaped.


    ¡ª


    I jolted awake really suddenly and Elias jumped as well, sitting up to see what was happening


    around the hut.


    He saw me shaking, breathing hard, and pulled me close, holding me tight.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re safe. It was just a bad dream.¡± Elias whispered.


    Safe now, maybe. But what the hell was that? I¡¯d been inside the ck witch¡¯s body. This


    wasn¡¯t just a nightmare ¨C it was something far worse.

 Slayer 100

    HAPTER 100


    I wasn¡¯t able to get back to sleep that night. My mind kept reying every tense word from earlier. Iy there, rigid, listening to the quiet rhythm of Elias¡¯s breathing beside me. Even in sleep, he seemed alert, each inhale and exhale steady and controlled, a reminder of the unshakable presence he carried.


    The room was still cloaked in darkness, but faint streaks of light began creeping through the cracks in the walls as the first hints of dawn approached. The silence was broken slowly, almost reverently, by the distant sounds of life outside. Footsteps shuffled across the camp, the creak of leather straps, the low murmur of voices coordinating. They were preparing, I realized¨Cpreparing to hide the camp from prying eyes during the day, <i>to </i><i>make </i>it vanish beneath the forest as though it had never existed at all.


    I kept my eyes open, heart restless, tracing the shadows that shifted with the rising light. Each movement outside felt amplified, every small sound dragging me further from sleep, anchoring me to the quiet tension of the morning. The camp was alive already, and I felt like a stranger in its rhythm, suspended between the night¡¯s lingering unease and the day¡¯s


    inevitable action.


    I guessed this was a daily routine. The careful, quiet preparations, the subtle movements that made the camp seem almost alive in its concealment¨Cthis had to happen every day. I couldn¡¯t stay cooped up any longer. Carefully, I swung my legs over the side of the bed and pushed myself upright, muscles stiff from lying awake. The cool morning air from the cracked window brushed against my skin, but it wasn¡¯t enough. I needed more.


    I stepped outside, letting the soft light of dawn wash over me, and immediately felt the camp¡¯s pulse. People were moving everywhere, tending to tents, rearranging supplies, whispering instructions. The tter of tools, the shuffle of feet on the soft earth, the asional mutedughter¨Call blended into a rhythm of quiet efficiency. The world outside seemed to move faster than the stillness inside, and I felt strangely both out of ce and


    drawn into it.


    And then I noticed movement closer, deliberate and fluid. One of the wolves, tall and sleek, padded toward me. Its amber eyes locked onto mine, curiosity and recognition flickering in their depths. Its presence was calming and unnerving all at once, a reminder that even in this chaos, there were creatures bound to me, connected to me in ways humans could never


    understand.


    ¡°Report, ma¡¯am. No activity during the night. If they know that we¡¯re here, they aren¡¯t making a move on us.¡± The wolf mind¨Clinked me, its voice calm and steady in my head. I felt the connection like a thread running between us, unspoken but clear, carrying more than words


    < CHAPTER 100


    ever could¨Calertness, loyalty, even a trace of pride. <fndc13> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f?ndnovel</fndc13>


    im


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I replied, my thoughts careful and deliberate. ¡°Get some rest. Let someone else take over. We¡¯ll be moving out shortly.¡±


    The wolf gave a small, almost imperceptible nod, then turned and padded silently toward the edge of the woods near the vige. I watched him disappear among the trees, his movements purposeful, a shadow among shadows, until he found a secluded spot to camp. There, he could rest while the rest of the camp continued its work, preparing for the day and maintaining the careful illusion of peace.


    Even as I observed him, I felt a strange sense of reassurance. The wolf¡¯s presence, even at a distance, reminded me that we weren¡¯t alone. The camp buzzed around me, but the quiet thread of connection to him made it feel anchored, like we were all part of arger rhythm- an unseen current of vignce, loyalty, and readiness that stretched through every living thing


    here.


    ¡°Lyra. How did you sleep?¡± Arthur asked, walking up behind me.


    ¡°Yeah. Pretty good.¡± I said.


    ¡°Really? I thought I heard some strange noisesing from that hutst night.¡± He said.


    ¡°Arthur. If you want to keep your sanity then I suggest you don¡¯t listen to what goes on in our bedroom at night time.¡± I smirked.


    ¡°Right. Well, it sounded like a nightmare.¡± He said.


    ¡°Maybe you should just pay attention to yourself sleeping and not us.¡± I said.


    ¡°Will do. Anyway, I was thinking that we could try and get to the castle today.¡± He said.


    So I turned around to look at him fully with a curious look on my face.


    ¡°Why are you so desperate to storm her castle?!¡± I snapped, my voice trembling with barely¨Ccontained fury. ¡°It¡¯s a death sentence. If we want even a slim chance of beating her, we need to lure her out¨Cdrag her away from her walls, away from herfort zone. Anywhere else, we might stand a chance!¡±


    ¡°I know.<i>¡± </i>He said, his jaw tight. ¡°But it¡¯s not that simple. She never leaves. She has others do her dirty work. But with ourbined powers, we can sneak in. Cloak ourselves. No one else can do it.¡±


    I threw my hands up, frustration cutting through me like a de. ¡°And once we get there? What then? Do you know the castle¡¯syout? Do you know where she¡¯ll be? How many guards, how many traps, how many¨Cdragons she might have hidden behind her magic? Do


    :


    < CHAPTER 100


    you know anything about the ce?!<b>¡± </b>


    im


    ¡°We need to find out. The only way is if just the two of us go. Not all of us.¡± He said, his voice calm, deliberate.


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Do you have some secret connection to the Ash Queen or the ck witch that you¡¯re not telling me?¡±


    ¡°What? No. I have no connection to that b***h. And I don¡¯t want one.¡± He snapped.


    ¡°Well, something¡¯s off.¡± I said, my voice rising. ¡°There¡¯s something you¡¯re hiding, and it¡¯s making me question if I should even be here!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡± He said quickly, almost pleading. ¡°Maybe there are things I didn¡¯t tell you¨Cbut nothing you couldn¡¯t already figure out.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± I pressed, voice sharp.


    ¡°Like the werebears.¡± He said, hesitation creeping in. ¡°They¡¯re all gone. Wiped out. They were ¡­good to you. Kind to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because they recognized me as one of them. A werewolf.¡± I said, jaw tight.


    ¡°I know that.¡± He said, sighing. ¡°But as for the rest¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning. I


    needed you here to kill the Ash Queen¨Cbut she never leaves her castle. The only way to reach her is inside her domain. And it¡¯s cloaked. We¡¯re the only ones who can get in.¡±


    ¡°So you


    didn¡¯t tell me any of this back home because you thought I wouldn¡¯te?¡± I hissed, anger sparking in my chest.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He admitted, almost sheepishly.


    ¡°You do know we <i>have </i>ways to make here out. Ways that don¡¯t involve sneaking into her death trap alone. I brought warriors because I knew we¡¯d need them.¡± I snapped, pointing at the gathered fighters.


    ¡°You brought too many. They¡¯ll draw attention!¡± Arthur barked, frustration cracking his voice.


    ¡°Arthur.¡± I said, stepping closer, voice icy, ¡°I¡¯ve been fighting all my life. Believe it or not, I¡¯ve gotten good at it. Not that I¡¯m bragging¨Cbut I know exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The ck Witch said the same thing¨Cand now she¡¯s dead.¡± He said with a bitterugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who killed her.¡± I shot back, teeth clenched. ¡°While you were back in your castle twiddling your thumbs!¡±


    < CHAPTER 100


    ¡°What the hell is that supposed to mean?¡± He asked, incredulous.


    im


    ¡°Even when your own realm was on the brink, I was out here fighting for it! Not you<i>. </i>So don¡¯t you dare tell me I don¡¯t know how to fight or what I¡¯m doing!¡± I spat, anger zing.


    ¡°Lyra, now is our chance.¡± He said, voice tense, trying to regain control. ¡°<i>We </i>can get in before anyone notices we¡¯re gone. We can scout the ce.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I said firmly, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m not going alone. That¡¯s why I brought protection. The warriors. We will find another way to draw her out. But we are <i>not </i>going to her castle.¡±


    ¡°You need to see reason¡­¡± Arthur said, stepping forward and grabbing my hands.


    ¡°And you need to understand.¡± Elias growled from the doorway, his voice low and dangerous, ¡°that she¡¯s not going to that <i>f</i>*****<i>g </i>castle.¡±


    Arthur froze, his hands dropping as Elias strode toward us, his posture radiating a silent but lethal warning: stay away from her.


    It was more obvious now than ever that Arthur was after something. He needed to get me inside that castle for a reason that he wasn¡¯t telling us. And it was going to cause a massive problem here.


    I knew that this ce was in danger. But I never imagined that King Arthur could be at the heart of the danger.


    Kylie K


    don¡¯t forget to #vote #


    <b>1 </b>


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    Vote


    3K

 Slayer 101

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>101 </b>


    I tried really hard to push my suspicions of King Arthur aside. It wasn¡¯t easy¨Cevery instinct in me whispered that there was more to his actions than what he let on, that some hidden motive lingered beneath his calm words and steady gaze. But I forced myself to remember who he was, what he had already endured, and the weight of the crown that pressed upon his shoulders every single day. I knew that he had his faults¨Cws that any ruler might carry, moments of weakness and decisions that could be questioned¨Cbut I also knew, deep down, that he would never deliberately harm his people. For all his mistakes, his heart still beat for his home, and for the dream of a kingdom that stood united and strong.


    And beyond that, I reminded myself that he wouldn¡¯t turn against us either. We weren¡¯t enemies to him¨Cwe were allies, bound by a shared hope to see his realm restored to its former glory. Every step we took, every risk we braved, was for the same purpose: to help him rebuild what had been lost. I clung to that belief like a lifeline, even when the shadows of doubt tried to creep in. Because if I let go of that trust¨Cif I truly began to doubt Arthur¨Cthen everything we had fought for would unravel.


    I sat off to the side watching everyone go about their new daily routines while trying to stay hidden from the Ash Queen and that¡¯s when Arthur was the one that made the first move.


    ¡°Lyra. I¡¯m sorry. I know I shouldn¡¯t be pushing you into something that could get you killed.¡± Arthur said, his voice low but urgent.


    ¡°Well, yes. We both know it¡¯s dangerous. What I don¡¯t understand is why you insist I go there <b>alone</b><b>¨C</b>without my warriors.¡± I shot back.


    ¡°Because if you bring them, it screams invasion. Just us? We¡¯re less of a threat. She might talk. She might not run.¡± He leaned forward. ¡°But if you¡¯re too afraid¨Cth we won¡¯t go.¡±


    My jaw tightened. ¡°Don¡¯t twist this into fear. I¡¯m not afraid, Arthur. I¡¯m cautious. There¡¯s a difference.¡±


    Silence stretched, heavy. He sank into the chair beside me, studying me.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand.¡± He said finally.


    ¡°What?¡± My tone was sharper than I intended.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your power. I know what you¡¯re capable of. So tell me why is Elias the one on the throne in your world? Why isn¡¯t it you?¡±


    My chest tightened. ¡°It¡¯s not his throne. It¡¯s ours. We rule together. Every decision, every battle, every alliance¨Cwe share it.¡±


    :


    < CHAPTER 101


    +25 Points)


    Arthur shook his head slowly. ¡°That¡¯s weakness where Ie from. One throne, one ruler. Splitting power is asking for betrayal.¡±


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°You don¡¯t understand because you don¡¯t live in my world. In mine, loyalty isn¡¯t bought with fear. It¡¯s built. It¡¯s trusted.¡±


    ¡°And what happens,¡± Arthur pressed, ¡°when Elias decides he no longer wants to share?¡±


    Heat rushed through me. ¡°That will never happen.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s lips curved into something between a smile and a sneer. ¡°<i>You </i>say that with such certainty. But power¡­ it changes people, Lyra. It makes them lie. It makes them turn.¡±


    The air between us felt sharp, electric. I folded my arms across my chest.


    ¡°Then maybe you should worry less about my mate,¡± I said, ¡°and more about whether I¡¯ll still trust <b>you </b>after this.¡±


    Elias then walks around from the side of a hut and even though he was acting like he didn¡¯t hear anything, I knew that he did. I knew that he was listening to the whole conversation. But I didn¡¯t care.


    He knew how I felt on the subject and I could feel that he was just happy that I was sticking up for werewolves instead of bowing down to Arthur and his ridiculous notions of what royalty should be.


    ¡°I really think we should get moving. I don¡¯t like just sitting here.¡± Elias said.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have a n.¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°I know. But I¡¯ve lost contact with a group of wolves that were staying with some survivors. I need <i>to </i><i>go </i>and check on them.¡± Elias said.


    So I stood up and started getting my stuff together as well.


    ¡°Lyra. This is something a King should do on his own.¡± Arthur said. <fn3676> Chapters first released on find?novel</fn3676>


    ¡°If you just said that <i>to </i>me then you really don¡¯t know me at all, do you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°How far away are they?<i>¡± </i>Arthur asked.


    ¡°They were in some underground tunnels.¡± Elias said.


    ¡°You think they¡¯re in trouble?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been checking in every hour like they¡¯re supposed to. I haven¡¯t heard from them for a while. Long enough to be worried.¡± Elias said.


    < CHAPTER 101


    +25 Points


    We decided it was wiser to leave a portion of our warriors behind to guard the vige¨Cits people had already endured enough, and we couldn¡¯t risk leaving thempletely unprotected. The rest of us gathered what supplies we could carry and began the slow journey toward the underground caves.


    Elias and I walked side by side at the front of the group, our footsteps crunching softly on the uneven path. Neither of us spoke much at first; there was an unspoken tension hanging between us, the kind that came before entering the unknown. Ahead, the faint outline of the cave system loomed like the gaping maw of some ancient beast waiting in silence.


    The wolves, ever vignt, darted in and out of our sight, their sharp eyes and keen senses sweeping thend long before we reached it. Every so often, one would pause, ears pricked, ensuring the way was clear. Their presence gave mefort¨Cour guardians, both fierce and loyal, watching over us as we pressed onward. Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the prickling unease crawling along the back of my neck. The caves were said to hold more than just darkness.


    ¡°I think we should probably shift. I¡¯m getting a really uneasy feeling here<i>.</i>¡± Elias said.


    ¡°You too? I thought that was just me.¡± I said.


    We looked around and made sure the warriors were busy before we stripped off our clothes and we shifted into our wolves.


    As soon as we were in wolf form we started running towards the camp which took a lot less time than us in human form and as soon as we got to where the underground caves were located, we stopped.


    Elias walked in first, his hand brushing against the rough stone wall as he disappeared into the narrow opening. I followed close behind, unwilling to let even a breath of space separate us in the shadows. The entrance itself had been difficult to find. It was clear that this concealment wasn¡¯t idental. Whoever had carved or chosen this r had done so with purpose, making sure only those who truly knew where to look could ever stumble upon it.


    The passage was tight, forcing us to move in single file, the damp air pressing in from all sides.


    The first thing I saw when I walked into the caves was a smear of blood on the walls.


    As we made our way further in we saw more blood sttered all over the walls but there were no wolves, no survivors from this realm and no bodies. Not until we turned around the corner and we found two bodiesying there wearing ck military type uniforms.


    ¡°They were attacked.¡± Elias mind linked me.


    ¡°Well, where the hell are they now? They obviously fled.¡± I said.


    < CHAPTER 101


    +25 Points>


    ¡°They either fled or they were taken. They wouldn¡¯t have only sent two men to this cave.¡± Elias


    said.


    So I started walking around, trying to find whatever clue I could find. But there wasn¡¯t much to go on except tracks that I knew would lead me back to the Ash Queen¡¯s castle. And that¡¯s not a ce I was willing to go yet.


    <i>¡± </i>


    Kylie K


    don¡¯t forget to #vote #and follow me on i<b>********</b>: for updates and more exciting content at *kyliek.author*


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    3.1K


    E


    Vote

 Slayer 102

    CHAPTER <b>102 </b>


    There was nothing more we could do at the caves, so we gathered everyone together and began the journey back toward the vige, moving with as much caution and vignce as we could muster. The path offered few ces to hide, and yet, the thought didn¡¯tfort us¨Cif anyone was watching, they would have an unobstructed view. But it wasn¡¯t just ordinary eyes we feared. The Ash Queen¡¯s magic could reach us in ways we couldn¡¯t see or understand. She could be observing every step we took right now, her presence hidden in shadows or whispers, and we wouldn¡¯t even know it. The weight of that possibility pressed down on us with every careful footfall.


    We made our way straight back to the vige, moving as quickly as we dared, and reported everything we had seen. Elias was particrly distraught, his fists clenching as he spoke about the wolves that were now missing. The worry in his eyes mirrored the unease we all felt¨Cthose creatures weren¡¯t just animals; they were part of the bnce we were trying to protect. The rest of us exchanged uneasy nces, knowing that the disappearance was more than just a simple loss¨Cit was a warning.


    They had either been taken or had fled¨Cthere were no bodies to be found. If it had been a death struggle, the area would have been littered with the aftermath, but there was nothing. The absence of evidence only made it more unsettling. Whatever had happened defied exnation, leaving a gnawing sense of unease in all of us. Something powerful, something beyond our understanding, had urred¨Cand we were left to wonder if it was over, or if it was only the beginning.


    Arthur ordered Kronos to leave and go check the other camps immediately. But to take back up with him so Kronos did as he said. And Elias made double sure that they weren¡¯t attacked so he sent wolves along with them.


    ¡°Well, we were able to hunt today while you were gone. There¡¯s not a lor food but it should be enough for everyone to get a little bit.¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Whatever we can get.¡± I said.


    ¡°Lyra. Have your abilities changed at all since you were herest?¡± He asked.


    I frowned. ¡°What do <i>you </i>mean?¡± Something about the way he asked made me uneasy. Was he just making conversation, or¡­ was he testing me?


    ¡°Well, have they advanced or grown or anything like that? I mean, you were pretty powerful when you were herest, but I thought they might have improved.¡± He said.


    I hesitated. I could still shoot dragonfire, that much was true, but I didn¡¯t know if that was


    :


    < CHAPTER 102


    +25 Points <fndfbd> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find~novel</fndfbd>


    enough for him. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I can still shoot dragonfire if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried


    about.¡±


    ¡°No. Of course not. I knew you would still possess that.¡± He said.


    ¡°So¡­ what are you asking?¡± I pressed. ¡°I¡¯m still the same girl you knew when I was herest.¡±


    He paused, looked at me for a long moment, and then slowly turned away, walking off without another word. My stomach tightened. Had I misunderstood him? Or had he been hiding something all along?


    I looked at Elias and even he was eyeing Arthur really suspiciously. He thought those questions were strange and I didn¡¯t know what to make of them either.


    Why was he so interested in my powers? Even if they were the same, he still knew that I was powerful and I could do things that he couldn¡¯t. That was always pretty damn clear.


    But why ask if they have advanced or if I¡¯ve gained new powers. What would even possess him to ask something like that?


    I slowly walked towards the edge of the vige where the small forest was still standing and I could hear the faint sound of children running andughing and ying.


    I can see them right in front of my face now. I am only 10 years old and I am watching them ying in the forest having fun. I slowly start to follow them when a boy stands in front of me.


    ¡°Who said you could y with us, freak?¡± He spat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a freak.¡± I shot back, my voice shaking.


    ¡°Everyone knows you¡¯re not normal, Celestra.¡± He sneered, drawing out my name like it was poison.


    ¡°Just let me y. I didn¡¯t do anything to you.¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°You hurt everyone. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t belong.¡± His shout cut through me like a de, and before I could respond, he shoved me hard. I hit the ground, the sting in my palms burning as he bolted off into the forest to join the other children¨Cleaving me behind in the dirt.


    I stood up from where he had pushed me down and I turned to see my mother standing at the door of our hut with her arms crossed watching me.


    I turned back to face the children ying and I could feel my breathing getting heavier and


    < CHAPTER 102


    heavier as my anger started to fuel whatever was inside me.


    <b>+25 </b>Points >


    Suddenly a lightning bolt struck one of the trees and arge thick trunk fell right onto the boy, pinning him beneath it.


    I turned back to look at my mother and she was standing there with a smile on her face while adults were running past me to run and help the boy.


    I suddenly felt a pair of hands on my arms and it pulled me out of the day dream.


    ¡°Are you alright? You seemed uneasy just now.<i>¡± </i>Elias said, his brow furrowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ just thinking.¡± I replied, though my mind was anything but calm.


    ¡°About something important?¡± He pressed.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± I admitted, looking away. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t feel important¡­ at least, not yet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t follow<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>He said.


    ¡°Neither do I.¡± I whispered, more to myself than to him.


    It was finally starting to dawn on me. I was reliving the ck witch¡¯s life. I was seeing her memories from when she was a child and she grew up in this realm. But I thought she grew up in my world. Maybe there¡¯s more to her story than we even know.


    But one thing I knew for sure was that nothing like this had ever happened to me before. The way my power had surged¡­ the way it had <i>reacted </i>when I killed her¨Cit was unlike anything I¡¯d ever experienced. I had to find out what had really happened that day. I had to understand exactly what was going on with me, and why it felt so different, so alive, so .. dangerous.


    I walked to the other side of the vige and I started getting my bearings of where we were and where things used to be located when it was a proper realm. Before the destruction. And that¡¯s when I went back to find Elias.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± I said.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked, confused.


    ¡°Not for good. I just have to check something out. I don¡¯t want to go alone. Can youe with me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Of course.<i>¡± </i>He said.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go¨Cbefore Arthur starts asking questions.¡± I said.


    :


    < CHAPTER 102


    +25 Points


    Elias and I grabbed our things in a rush, hearts pounding, and slipped out <i>of </i>the vige while Arthur was distracted with his own people, wrapped up in whatever schemes or business had consumed him these days. Every step felt heavier than thest, as if the vige itself knew we were leaving and wanted to slow us down. We moved quickly, staying close to the shadows, careful not to draw any attention.


    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>103 </b>

 Slayer 103

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>103 </b>


    ¡ª


    Elias had arranged just the right kind of chaos Luke picking a fight with a pair of locals, loud enough to draw Arthur¡¯s attention like a moth to me. With eyes elsewhere, the way out


    was ours.


    We slipped from the vige unseen, and headed straight for the ce where I¡¯d ended the ck witch¡­ and Mia.


    ¡°So, are you going to tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d really rather not. Not just yet anyway.¡± I said.


    ¡°What do you mean? I know something is going on with you. You haven¡¯t been yourself today. ¡± he said.


    ¡°I know. Something isn¡¯t right. And I need to try and figure it out.¡± I said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?<b>¡± </b>He asked.


    ¡°Something has been going on with me since I got here. I need to figure out what happened when I killed the ck witch.¡± I said.


    ¡°Is that where we¡¯re going?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah. To where I killed her.¡± I said.


    <b>¡°</b>Are you sure we¡¯re going in the right direction?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Positive. I know my way from here.¡± I said.


    The climb brought us into the clearing, the silence heavy, broken only by Flias hanging back, his gaze sweeping the ground. He wasn¡¯t just watching he was pieci


    read the echoes of what had happened here.


    ¡ª


    it together, trying to


    As I began slowly reenacting everything that had happened here, my words heavy with memory, Elias shifted his weight and leaned back against the jagged rocks beside us. The stone caught the fading light, throwing fractured shadows across his face, and for a moment he looked carved from the ruins themselves¨Csilent, immovable, watching me with an intensity that made it hard to tell whether he was listening or judging. His arms folded loosely across his chest, but the tension in his jaw betrayed him.


    I moved slowly, each step deliberate, as if the weight of memory itself held me back. My mind retraced every moment, every word, every flicker of dark magic that had passed between myself and the ck witch. The air seemed heavier with each recollection, as


    < CHAPTER 103


    though thend itself remembered too, and my body mirrored that burden¨Chesitant, unsteady, caught between the past and the present.


    <b>+25 </b>Points


    I tried to remember every facial feature, every movement that she made, every smirk, every word. But there was nothing here that I could actually think of that would make me start getting her memories.


    I knew that it was important for me to remember what happened that day, something up here happened that I didn¡¯t realize at the time.


    ¡°So, the dragon was over there. Right in front of you?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°Yeah. And Morgana is the one that went crazy when I killed the dragon. She was the mother of the dragons. She controlled them.¡± I said.


    ¡°And how does Arthur know that she doesn¡¯t have dragons behind that cloak of her tower?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Exactly. He doesn¡¯t know but he won¡¯t admit it.¡± I said.


    ¡°Another reason why you¡¯re not going there alone.¡± He said.


    I turned to look out over the wastnd, remembering what the whole realm looked like the


    How lush the forest was, how beautiful thendscape was. And now it was reduced to ash and ck charcoal ground.


    ¡°This ce is so foreign to me.¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to fix it.¡± Elias said.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even know the first ce to start.¡± I said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out.¡± He said.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s what Arthur is hoping for me to do. But I don¡¯t know how I would even start.¡± I said.


    I turned to look at Elias as I was talking but he didn¡¯t know what I was really talking about and I didn¡¯t tell him why we were up here. I didn¡¯t want to say anything until I knew what was going on myself. I didn¡¯t want to tell him about the visions that I was having.


    Elias was just about to say something when he suddenly froze. I looked at him strangely and walked over to him.


    I tried to shake him, but he waspletely unresponsive as he was just standing there.


    < CHAPTER 103


    ¡°Rx. He¡¯ll be alright.¡± A voice said behind me, so I turned around.


    +25 Points


    Morgana, the Ash Queen, was standing there staring at me. She was standing there casually, watching me and she waspletely alone.


    I raised my hand and a fireball appeared on my palm as I was ready to attack.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to need that.¡± She assured me, her tone smooth, almost mocking, as her gaze flicked briefly to the weapon in my hand.


    My grip tightened instinctively. ¡°What the hell did you do to him?¡± I demanded, my voice sharper than I intended.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She replied calmly, as though the question barely merited an answer. ¡°I just thought we should talk in private.¡±


    ¡°Talk.¡± I repeated, forcing the word through clenched teeth. ¡°Fine. What do you want?¡±


    She tilted her head, studying me with a strange mix of curiosity and amusement. ¡°Well, I was really surprised to hear that you hade back. I didn¡¯t think you would. I thought you killed my family and just¡­ disappeared.¡±


    Her words cut through me like cold steel. My chest tightened. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± I shot back. ¡°I heard this ce had gone to s**t, and Arthur needed my help.¡±


    Sheughed then, a sharp, unsettling sound that echoed against the ruined walls around us. It wasn¡¯t theughter of someone amused¨Cit was bitter, edged with something darker. <fn6a05> Read full story at find?novel</fn6a05>


    ¡°Arthur said he needed your help?¡± She repeated, savoring the words like they were some cruel joke. ¡°I guess that¡¯s one way of looking at it.¡±


    A knot twisted in my stomach. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Her smile thinned. ¡°He¡¯s always had a talent for bending the truth. For p ing his own spin on things. Surely you¡¯ve noticed that by now.¡±


    I shook my head, unwilling to follow her lead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you cut the bullshit. Just restore the realm. Why would you do all of this?¡± My eyes swept across the wastnd surrounding us- the crumbling towers, the scorched earth, the faint stench of ash still lingering in the air.


    ¡°Despite what Arthur has told you.¡± She said evenly, ¡°I didn¡¯t destroy thisnd.¡±


    ¡°You really expect me to believe that?¡± My voice cracked slightly, the weight of everything pressing in.


    ¡°I want to ask you something though.¡± She said.


    ¡°And what the hell is that?<b>¡± </b>I asked.


    ¡°I need you to trust me.¡± She said.


    ¡°What<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I was shocked.


    +25 Points


    ¡°I know that I wasn¡¯t on your side thest time you were here. But we now have an enemy inmon.¡± She said.


    ¡°Let me guess. Arthur.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s not to be trusted.¡± She said.


    ¡°Well, neither are you as far as I¡¯m concerned.¡± I said.


    ¡°Well,¡± she shrugged, her eyes glinting, ¡°you can believe what you want. But it¡¯s the truth. I wouldn¡¯t do this to my own home.¡±


    I stepped closer, searching her face for any sign of deception. ¡°Then what the hell happened here? Who did this?¡±


    For a long moment, she said nothing. The silence stretched between us until it became unbearable. Finally, she turned her head, her gaze locking with mine¨Cunyielding, cold, unflinching.


    ¡°You did.¡±

 Slayer 104

    I stared at the Ash Queen in disbelief ¨C I hadn¡¯t destroyed this realm; I only wanted to finish my task and return to Elias before the baby arrived. Yet her knowing look, like many others here, told me there was more going on than I realized.


    ¡°It makes no sense. How the hell did I do this?<b>¡± </b>I asked, looking over the empty space around <ol><li><b>us</b><b>. </b></li></ol>


    ¡°You did it when you killed the ck witch. Celestra. Have you been having strange dreamstely? Dreams that don¡¯t belong to you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Dreams? While I¡¯m asleep and awake.¡± I said.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason for that. Arthur really hasn¡¯t told you anything, has he? You don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here.¡± She said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me? And then we¡¯ll all be caught up.¡± I said.


    Suddenly we heard shouting and an energy st came flying at the Ash Queen. She disappeared in a cloud of smoke, before the energy ball could hit her and Arthur came running around the rocks with a lot of his warriors and our warriors.


    Elias suddenly unfroze and he looked around at everyone really confused.


    ¡°What the f**k? How the hell did they get here?¡± He asked so I ran over to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± I said.


    ¡°Are you alright Lyra?¡± Arthur asked, racing over to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. She didn¡¯t hurt me.¡± I said.


    ¡°Who?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°The Ash Queen. She froze you so we could talk.¡± I said.


    ¡°She was here?<i>¡± </i>Elias yelled.


    ¡°Yeah. But she didn¡¯t hurt me.¡± I assured him.


    ¡°What did she say to you?¡± Arthur asked.


    I know the Ash Queen can¡¯t be trusted, but I¡¯ve had a bad feeling about Arthur ever since I got here. I know that I can¡¯t tell him the truth. He¡¯ll just spin it to his own advantage and if there¡¯s any truth to what she said, I need to find out.


    < CHAPTER 104


    <b>+25 </b>Points


    I wasn¡¯t an i***t though. I know that she could have been lying out of her ass to drive a wedge between us. But that doesn¡¯t change the feeling that I¡¯ve had about Arthur. I knew that it was best just to keep it all to myself at the moment.


    ¡°A bunch of mumble jumble. Like she was talking in riddles. I don¡¯t really know what to make


    of it.¡± I said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the vige. What are you even doing here?¡± Arthur asked, holding my arm.


    ¡°I needed toe and check something out.¡± I said.


    ¡°This is where you killed them. You don¡¯t need to be gued with those memories.¡± Arthur


    said.


    He started leading me away from the area with Elias standing back.


    He didn¡¯t like that Arthur was getting so close to me and trying to take care of me the way that he was. But he stood back watching us with a wolf by his side.


    We returned to the vige, and I sat on the bed by the window while Arthur brought me food


    and drink.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied, though he studied me.


    ¡°You seem distracted. Are you sure the Ash Queen didn¡¯t say anything to you?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± I asked, curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anything. She loves ying mind games. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s ever told the truth about anything in her life.¡± He said.


    ¡°No. Probably not.¡± I said.


    We then heard a bit ofmotion outside so Arthur went to the door and I sat up to look out


    the window at the vige and Kronos was only just returning with the warriors.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Elias asked, walking towards them.


    ¡°We checked on the other survivors and the wolves that you sent to protect them. Everything is fine. I think there¡¯s something interfering with your mind link connection. That¡¯s why you¡¯re having trouble getting through to them.¡± Kronos said.


    ¡°What could be doing that?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°It could be a number of things.¡± Kronos said. So I got up and walked past Arthur and outside


    to where Elias was.


    ¡°You mean magic. The Ash Queen is stopping us frommunicating?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It is possible. Yes.¡± Kronos said.


    I looked at Luke by his side and he was looking around really strangely. He saw Arthur start <i>to </i>approach us and he bared his teeth slightly. Not much, but enough for me to notice.


    ¡°What is it?<b>¡± </b>I mind linked Luke.


    ¡°He¡¯s lying to you.¡± Luke said.


    ¡°I already had a feeling he was. What did you find out?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The other camps are too far away. They¡¯re not out of range. And they aren¡¯t being blocked by magic.¡± Luke said.


    ¡°Why is that a problem? That¡¯s just where the survivors were.¡± I said.


    ¡°No. One woman told me that they were forced to stay there. Kronos told all the survivors where they had to stay. Even if there are closer locations for them to set up camp.¡± Luke said.


    ¡°Maybe he wanted them out of harm¡¯s way.¡± I said.


    ¡°No. He wanted them out of range so if anything happened to them, we wouldn¡¯t know.¡± Luke


    said.


    Elias, Luke, and I mind¨Clinked, keeping Arthur in the dark until we had proof of his intentions. We couldn¡¯t let him know that we suspected anything. Not yet.


    ¡°Maybe we can have a private meeting?¡± Arthur asked, ncing at Kronos and me.


    ¡°Good idea,¡± I said, taking Elias¡® hand. Arthur seemed displeased but stad quiet.


    We moved to an empty part of the vige and sat in a circle by an unlit firepit.


    ¡°I say we storm the castle.¡± Elias snapped, jaw tight. ¡°We find it, we hit it from every side ¡ª no half¨Cmeasures.¡±


    ¡°Arthur, you promised we could break the cloak together.¡± I shot back, voice sharp. ¡°You said the two of you could pull it off.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll see using and be ready.¡± Kronos growled. ¡°We don¡¯t even know how many are behind that veil. You¡¯re talking blind charges.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why everyone we brought ising with us.¡± Elias barked. ¡°That¡¯s why we


    CHAP


    04


    ¨C


    dragged them into this. They¡¯ll see how outnumbered they are there¡¯s only so much room inside that stone. We make them regret thinking they could hide from us.¡±


    ¡°You already lost men.¡± Kronos hissed, stepping forward. ¡°How many more do you want to throw away for pride?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t sit here and do nothing.¡± Elias snapped, eyes shing. ¡°We¡¯re losing time. She already came after Lyra once. We want to go home to our son.¡± His voice broke, then hardened. ¡°I won¡¯t let them keep us here because I couldn¡¯t act.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reckless.¡± Arthur said coldly. ¡°Stupid and reckless.¡±


    ¡°Why were you so desperate to go to the castle alone with Lyra?¡± Elias cut in, venom in every word. ¡°But you refuse an army? Why does it have to be only you and her?¡±


    ¡°Because an army announces war.¡± Arthur said, voice low and clipped. ¡°If it¡¯s just us, she¡¯ll know we mean to parley ¨C to settle this without ughter. You want to smash everything to bits before you even speak.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d gamble diplomacy on a whisper and a smile?¡± Elias spat. ¡°You¡¯d risk us in the hope that she keeps her word?¡±


    ¡°Better a careful n than a massacre.¡± Arthur said. ¡°Better two men and a chance to end this without more names added to the ground.¡±


    Kronosughed, short and bitter. ¡°You speak of chances while men bleed. Pick a side, Arthur


    coward or fool.¡±


    ¨C


    Elias red at Arthur. ¡°If you won¡¯t lead, fine. But don¡¯t stand in the way when the rest of us do what needs to be done.¡±


    ¡°And if you tear the ce down and bring down the whole realm?¡± Arthur snapped. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have everyone¡¯s blood on your hands.¡±


    Silence mmed into the clearing like a door. For a long moment none of them moved ¨C only the hard, dangerous hum of people pushed to the edge that had snuck in to see what the yelling was about. <fnacef> Newest update provided by Find[F]ovel</fnacef>


    I sat there quietly watching the whole interaction between everyone and listening to their points as they spoke.


    Listening to everything that was being said, it made one thing even more clearer than before.


    Elias was the only person in this realm that I truly trusted.

 Slayer 105

    <b>CHAPTER 105 </b>


    Realizing we had drawn an audience, I ended the meeting, and we returned to the vige as others prepared for nightfall. Elias, however, grabbed me by the waist and led me toward the small forest beside the vige.


    I didn¡¯t see any locals hanging around the forest and whatever wolves were patrolling, Elias told them to leave the forest. We¡¯d be alright out here by ourselves. So they headed back to the vige and started patrolling around the outside of where the people were.


    Elias finally takes my hand and starts walking through the forest. There wasn¡¯t anything special about it. No beautiful flowers or anything like that. It was just trees and coverage from being seen. But it felt more like home than anything else around here.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me what¡¯s bothering you?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°What makes you think something is bothering me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because even if we weren¡¯t marked and I could feel what you¡¯re feeling, I know you. I know that something is wrong.¡± He said.


    ¡°Something feels off. It has ever since we got back here. Everything felt fine while we were at home, but since we came to this vige and Arthur started trying to get into my head¡­I just know that something isn¡¯t right.¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared that he¡¯s trying to use you for something that we don¡¯t know about. He¡¯s trying to use you for his own agenda and it¡¯s going to get you hurt.¡± Elias said.


    ¡°I know. Which is why I¡¯ve been ying into it and I haven¡¯t let him know how I really feel. I¡¯ve been letting him think that I trust him. Especially when he ¡®saved¡® me from Morgana today.¡± I said.


    <i>¡°</i>So, that was all an act when you left me standing there?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah. But I don¡¯t want you to think I am taking sides. I just know that he¡¯s not going to say anything <i>to </i>me while you¡¯re around. He¡¯s not going to let anything slip. He¡¯s more cautious when you¡¯re there.¡± I exined.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that as well. Which is what really scares me.¡± He said, stopping and turning to face me.


    I saw the mischievous glint in his eye before he pushed me up against a tree and he leaned forward to kiss me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how much I¡¯ve missed this.¡± I said as he rested his forehead against mine.


    < CHAPTER 105


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Being alone with you. Having our time together.¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed it.¡± He smirked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that.¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad there are too many people around.¡± He said.


    ¡°I know.¡± I said.


    <b>+25 </b>Points


    ¡°Hey, can you tell me something?¡± He asked, pulling his head back so he could look me in the face.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?<b>¡± </b>I asked.


    ¡°What did the Ash Queen say to you?¡± He asked.


    I looked at him for a moment and I told him everything that she told me. I knew that he wasn¡¯t going to lie to me. I knew that he wasn¡¯t going to distrust me. He wasn¡¯t going to question me. I could bepletely honest with him.


    ¡°Do you believe her?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know who the hell to believe. They could both be lying to me. Trying to turn me against the other. Trying to get me on my own.¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. But you¡¯re never going to be on your own. I am going to be here with you, no matter what.¡± He said. And I chuckled.


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t think Arthur realized that.¡± I said.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think so either.¡± He kissed me again.


    ¡°I do know that Arthur is lying about something though. He¡¯s holding something back. I don¡¯t know what. But there is something.¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯re just gonna have to be really careful what we say and do around him.¡± Elias said. And I nodded my head. ¡°We can also leave at any time. You just say the word.¡± He


    said.


    ¡°We have missing warriors. We¡¯re not leaving them here.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah. Once we find them.¡± He said.


    ¡°Do you really think I could be responsible for what happened here?¡± I asked.


    < CHAPTER 105


    +25 Points


    ¡°I really don¡¯t believe that Mia or the ck witch were the real leaders of this realm. That¡¯s the only way this could have happened. If you killed the ruler of the realm. And that was the ck witch.¡± He said.


    Elias can see how conflicted I am about the whole situation so he leans forward again and starts kissing me, so I wrapped my arms around him to pull him closer.


    I am sneaking through the vast forest, now as a teenager when I see a peasant boy leaning against a tree.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± He said, smiling at me.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯de.¡± I said.


    ¡°I was afraid that she was going to stop you froming.¡± He said. <fne532> Chapters first released on F?ndNovel</fne532>


    ¡°Nothing could ever stop me. You know that.¡± I said, holding his hands.


    ¡°I love you so much Celestra.¡± He said.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± I said, leaning forward and kissing him, passionately.


    ¡°Celestra. Have you thought any more about what we talked about?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Running away together? Of course I have. I would love nothing more than to leave with you.<i>¡± </i>I said.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re really doing it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah. We are.<i>¡± </i>I said.


    We both suddenly freeze, unable to move or speak but we are fully awar or what¡¯s going on around us.


    A woman then walks out from behind a tree and my heart starts thumping in my chest as I see my mother standing there.


    She had a mixture of anger and betrayal written all over her face. She heard us talk about running away together. She never wants me to leave her because I am her way out of this crappy life that she hates. She thinks that my power is going to give her a better life. But that¡¯s not what I want. I know that she¡¯s about to do something that will hurt us. She¡¯s going to stop us from running away together. She¡¯s going to stop us from being together.


    < CHAPTER 105


    +25 Points


    I woke calmly, Elias was still asleep beside me. Outside, the camp stirred with the rising sun. At the foot of the bed, I pulled a in yellow dreamcatcher from my bag. Holding it steady, I focused until an image formed¨CGrayson¡¯s bedroom. Hey on a nket while Stephanie sat nearby, ying with him.


    He was awake and looking around but he didn¡¯t look any bigger.


    I was thankful for that. I didn¡¯t want to miss him growing up too much. I saw that Stephanie had gotten a couple of pictures of myself and Elias that she had put on his cupboard against


    the wall.


    I was suddenly ovee with emotions that I didn¡¯t realize I had been feeling. Missing Grayson was something that I hadn¡¯t been focusing on, but right now, it all came crashing down on me and I started feeling the tears start trickling down my face.


    Elias wraps his arms around me from behind, resting his chin on my shoulder as he¡¯s looking


    at the dream catcher as well.


    ¡°I was wondering what that was for.¡± Elias said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to miss anything.¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve missed anything. But you look like you¡¯re missing him.¡± He said.


    ¡°Of course I am.¡± I said, wiping the tears away.


    ¡°So do I. It¡¯s not just you. Hopefully we won¡¯t miss too much more.¡± He said, kissing my


    shoulder.


    ¡°I know that we¡¯re not going to miss much more. Because we¡¯re storming the castle.¡± I said.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked, shocked.


    ¡°Alert the warriors. Get Luke to gather the others. Get them here now. We storming the castle and putting an end to this.¡± I said with such determination that Elias smiled widely at


    me and kissed me.


    We were putting the n into action ¨C no more waiting, no more bullshit. I was leaving and I refused <i>to </i>be anyone¡¯s pawn. I was taking control, and if they didn¡¯t like it, they¡¯d better be immune to dragonfire.


    Kylie K


    don¡¯t forget to #vote#


    ¡±

 Slayer 106

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>106 </b>


    As soon as we made up our mind about what we were going to do we went to find Arthur, Kronos and Luke.


    We pulled them away from all the others and made sure that no one was able to hear anything that was going on.


    ¡°Alright. You¡¯ve got our attention. What¡¯s going on?¡± Luke asked.


    ¡°Well, Lyra has made up her mind.¡± Elias said.


    ¡°And what would that be?¡± Arthur asked, looking at me curiously.


    ¡°We¡¯re storming the castle. We¡¯re gonna gather our warriors and storm in there.¡± I demanded.


    ¡°What? Are you kidding?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No. We need to get inside that castle and this is the only way to do it.¡± I said.


    ¡°No. It isn¡¯t the only way to do it.¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°Yeah. It is. We¡¯re not going in there alone and we need as many warriors to help us fight since we don¡¯t know what the hell we are walking into. I know that you don¡¯t want us to do it this way, but I don¡¯t see any other way. We¡¯ve been sitting here in this vige going back and forth about what to do anding up with nothing. We¡¯re taking the fight to her since she¡¯s obviously not bringing the fight to us. She¡¯s just sitting back and enjoying herself. Probably watching from a far with some stupid crystal ball. We are going in there and we are going to make her pay for what she¡¯s done to this ce. And we¡¯re going to make her restore it.¡± I demanded. Not leaving any room for argument.


    Arthur and Kronos gave each other a strange nce but they could tell th I wasn¡¯t ying games anymore. I wanted to go home. I wanted to see my baby. I wanted to make sure that my family was going to be safe from this ce.


    ¡°Luke. Go and collect the warriors that we have at the other viges. Bring the locals here. I know that it might be a lot of people, but it¡¯s the best that we can do right now.¡± Elias said.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Luke said, walking to the edge of town before shifting into a wolf and running off into the distance.


    ¡°I really think there is another way.¡± Arthur said, starting to look really worried.


    ¡°Arthur. Do you know how hot dragonfire burns?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He said.


    ¡°And do you know how easy it is for me to create dragonfire with my own hand?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± He said. <fn339a> Follow current nov?ls on find?novel</fn339a>


    ¡°Then stop arguing with me. And just get to work.¡± I said.


    I started gathering locals to get as many sticks from the forest as they could. Thick sticks that could be made into weapons. Into spears and arrows after we made the bows for them.


    We all sat down and started shaving the tips of the sticks, creating weapons and throwing them into the pile that we were making.


    Elias was helping us but also going over a game n with the warriors that we had in this vige.


    I could see Arthur pacing around the camp and Kronos would asionally run up to him and whisper something to him.


    I didn¡¯t know what they were talking about or what they were plotting. But I knew that they had something up their sleeves.


    They weren¡¯t going to make this easy on us. But once we had our army, even if it wasn¡¯t the full army, we were still going to storm that castle and get to the bottom of this.


    Elias was walking around doing a few different things at once until I saw him freeze in the middle of the camp.


    I got up and ran over to him, knowing that he was mind linking someone.


    ¡°What is it?<b>¡± </b>I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Luke. The camps.¡± He said.


    He started running through the vige so I dropped the weapon that I was making and I started running after him.


    We shifted as soon as we got to the edge of the vige and ran the rest of the way to find Luke pacing out the front of a hideout for the locals.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I mind linked. But Luke couldn¡¯t talk.


    Elias and I looked at each other and when we walked inside we saw the same grizzly scene that we saw at the underground tunnels. There was blood smeared everywhere and everyone


    was gone.


    < CHAPTER 106


    +25 Points


    ¡°What about the other camps?¡± Elias¡¯s voice was low, but it carried the weight of dread.


    ¡°They¡¯re the same,¡± Luke answered, his expression hollow. ¡°Empty. All of them.¡±


    ¡°All of them?¡± My chest tightened. ¡°The locals? Our warriors? They¡¯re just¡­ gone?¡±


    Elias bared his teeth. ¡°How the hell does an entire force vanish without a sound?¡±


    ¡°They were checked only this morning.¡± Luke¡¯s words cracked. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±


    ¡°Magic.¡± I whispered. ¡°Nothing else could erase them like this.¡±


    Elias¡¯s gaze flicked to the blood¨Csoaked earth. ¡°Magic doesn¡¯t exin the ughter.¡±


    ¡°It could.¡± I said, though my voice faltered. ¡°But to take everyone¡­ it wasn¡¯t mortal hands alone. This was something far darker.¡±


    ¡°The Ash Queen.¡± Elias muttered, the name cutting through the silence.


    ¡°If she learned what we were nning¡­ she¡¯d have reason to strike first.¡± My throat burned as the thought settled.


    ¡°And how would she know?¡± Elias pressed.


    ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t her.¡± Luke¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    I turned toward Elias, already dreading his answer.


    ¡°It could have been him.¡± Elias¡¯s voice was like a de.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°He¡¯s been with us all day.¡±


    ¡°Drifting. Watching. Sending gods¨Cknow¨Cwhat messages while we looked the other way.¡± Elias countered. ¡°You know he¡¯s never supported this n. He doesn¡¯t w <i>us </i>there. He only wants <i>you</i><i>.¡± </i><ul><li></li></ul>


    ¡°Arthur wouldn¡¯t risk his own people.¡± My protest sounded weak, even to me.


    Elias¡¯s stare hardened. ¡°He would. He¡¯s capable of sacrificing anything¨C<i>anyone</i>¨Cif it puts him closer to <i>you</i>.¡±


    A cold silence pressed in. The air reeked of blood and betrayal.


    ¡°Then what the hell are we doing, sitting here?¡± My paws dug into the dirt as anger started to fill me. ¡°We can¡¯t just wait.¡±


    Elias bent to the tracks at his feet. ¡°We move. Luke¨Cget Lyra back to camp, then return. We¡¯re hunting down our warriors.¡±


    < CHAPTER 106


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Luke said quietly.


    I caught Elias¡¯s re. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    +25 Points


    His eyes, dark with suspicion, met mine. ¡°You too. And watch Arthur¡¯s every move. We don¡¯t know who the hell stands with us anymore.¡±


    So Luke and I ran back to camp as fast as possible and Luke headed straight back out to find Elias so they could hopefully find our missing warriors.


    I shifted outside the vige and got dressed again.


    I stood there for a moment, forcing myself to take slow, steady breaths, trying to piece back together some semnce ofposure. My heart was still hammering against my ribs, too loud, too erratic, as if it wanted to give me away. I couldn¡¯t let anyone see the cracks forming in me, couldn¡¯t let them guess that suspicion had already rooted itself in my mind. If I walked back into camp trembling or frantic, it would only draw more attention. I <i>needed </i>to be calm- calm, unreadable, untouchable.


    But the thought lingered like poison: Arthur. His words, his actions, the way he had looked at me¨Cit all felt wrong. Was it just paranoia wing at me? Or was it my instincts warning me of something darker beneath the surface? I didn¡¯t know. And worse, I couldn¡¯t ask.


    For all I knew, the whole camp could be against me. Every smile, every friendly nod, every hand that reached out to help could just as easily be hiding a dagger meant for my back. I imagined their eyes following me, weighing me, waiting for me to slip. The uncertainty gnawed at me until my stomach turned.


    No¨CI couldn¡¯t show weakness. Not now. Not here. If I was going to survive this, I had to keep my head down and my suspicions locked tightly behind my teeth. Trust no one, not until I was certain. That¡¯s not a risk I was willing to take¡­ not yet.


    <b>Comments </b>

 Slayer 107

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>107 </b>


    As soon as I entered the camp I walked around looking at everyone making weapons and trying to find ces to hunt for food. There was so little of that around here that they had to travel far distances to find where the food was.


    I saw Arthur standing at the end of the vige talking to a few people and I feltpletely depleted when I saw him.


    He noticed me but I just stood there staring at him for a moment. Not moving, not talking¡­ not doing anything.


    Loud talking soon got my attention and I looked over at two men having an argument but I just ignored them and I turned back and went to my hut where I had been staying with Elias.


    I sat on the bed, watching the sun dip lower in the sky. Hunters left camp, always eager, as if they¡¯d return with arge kill to feed everyone. I doubted it¨Cthere wasn¡¯t enough left in this realm to sustain the few survivors. The thought made my chest tighten. Even when they came back, I feared we¡¯d go hungry, like we had so many times before.


    I just kept thinking about the warriors. They risked everything, they left their packs and vowed their allegiance to me only to be snatched away and possibly killed while trying to protect the


    survivors of this realm.


    It was an honorable way to die¨Cthey were protecting innocents. Otherwise, they weren¡¯t harming anyone. They were just in the way of someone who opposed my decision to storm the castle. That was the only exnation I could grasp. The only thing that made sense to <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    Someone was stopping them from helping me take the castle. Whether it was the Ash Queen or it was Arthur. Someone was doing something here. And I didn¡¯t know w to stop them.


    ¡°Lyra.¡± Arthur sang out from the doorway.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said.


    He walked inside and saw me sitting on the bed, staring out the window as if the forest might hand me back all that I¡¯d lost.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Nope. Far from alright.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Elias? He didn¡¯te back with you.¡±


    +25 Points X


    ¡°There were tracks at the site. He¡¯s following them. Hopefully he¡¯s going to find our warriors.¡± ¡°I hope he will too. He¡¯s a good tracker, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°One of the best.¡±


    ¡°Then he¡¯ll find them. I¡¯m sorry about your men. I know they were good people. They risked everything toe here and help you. To help their Queen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. A lot of good that did them. Imagine how many families I¡¯m going to have to talk to when I get home if we can¡¯t find them.¡± The thought alone made my chest tighten.


    ¡°You can¡¯t think like that.¡± He pulled out a chair and sat across from me, trying to steady his tone.


    ¡°I know. But it¡¯s hard sometimes. I don¡¯t know why this can¡¯t just be easier. Why can¡¯t life be easier?¡± My voice cracked at the end, half frustration, half despair.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve had it rough. I mean, you¡¯ve had it rough since you were born.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°But I know that this will work out. I promise this will all work out.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>The words were sharp, heavier than I intended, but they were the truth.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find your warriors, and we¡¯ll defeat the Ash Queen. Then you¡¯ll be able to go home to your baby.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already been away from him for too long.¡± My throat ached, and I forced my eyes back to the window so he wouldn¡¯t see the wetness gathering there.


    ¡°He¡¯s still a baby. He¡¯s not going to really notice.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t. But I will. I¡¯ll always know I left him when he needed me m.st.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understan


    ¡°I gues


    er.¡±


    ollow, more like


    der than hope.


    hy etched acr


    didn¡¯t stay lo


    ge, doing w


    only made the emptiness


    didn¡¯t wantpany. He


    are I was watching him closely. If vige would track him and link me


    d did; even the smallest detail could


    ight, the w


    needed


    d of di


    < CHAPTER 107


    As the sun set and everyone prepared camp for nightfall, I heard Elias and Luke return.


    I walked out, and Elias looked furious. One nce told me everything.


    He punched a hole in a hut before walking toward me.


    ¡°No sign <i>of </i>them?¡± I asked.


    <b>+25 </b>Points>


    ¡°No. They went around in circles for a while. I don¡¯t even know if we were following the right tracks. Could have been from patrols or¡­ some s**t like that.¡± Elias said, his voice tight with


    frustration.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll find them. If they¡¯re alive, we¡¯re not leaving without them.¡± I said, keeping my tone steady.


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave anyway. Not until we figure out what the hell is going on here,¡± he growled, clenching his fists.


    ¡°I know.¡± I replied calmly, taking a slow breath to match his storm.


    ¡°Anything from Arthur yet?¡± he asked, eyes darting with suspicion.


    ¡°No. But I want to talk to you about it. Not here. Later.¡± I said, careful to hold his gaze without flinching.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he muttered, though the tension didn¡¯t leave his shoulders.


    ¡°I know he had something to do with them going missing. It¡¯s so we couldn¡¯t attack the castle.<i>¡± </i>Elias said, his jaw tight.


    ¡°I know. He¡¯s already managed to get everyone to stop making weapons.¡± I said, letting my words sink in.


    ¡°Really?<i>¡± </i>His eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°If he had nothing to do with it, he be acting differently. Letting them keep making weapons while hoping we find the wolves¡­¡± His voice trailed off, angry.


    ¡°I know<i>. </i>That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.¡± I said evenly.


    ¡°I really want to kill that guy.¡± Elias admitted, the fury clear in his tone.


    ¡°And


    you know what? I¡¯m going to let you. He¡¯s all yours when the time is right.¡± I said, voice steady, letting him vent while keeping control.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why I love you.¡± He said, finally softening, wrapping his arms around me.


    I knew he wasn¡¯t doing that just for appreciation¨Che needed me to calm him, his wolf, and


    < CHAPTER 107


    <b>+25 </b>Points


    his thoughts. He was furious, and it wasn¡¯t helping any of us. We had to stay sharp, even if we didn¡¯t know the rules. That night, the vige warriors stayed vignt, reporting every movement in camp. We needed to know everything.


    As soon as morning came, Elias got up and headed out with Luke. They would keep searching for the warriors until they found them.


    I stood by the hut, watching them go, then turned to the vige, seeing people walking around like a normal day.


    But it was anything but.


    I walked through the center of the vige and I found Arthur talking to a couple of people.


    ¡°Go away.¡± I said to the other people.


    They looked at Arthur and he just nodded for them to leave.


    ¡°That was a bit rude.¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care right now. You win, alright.¡± I said.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You win. Let¡¯s go. You and me. We¡¯ll go to the castle alone. Elias has already gone so we have to go now. Before hees back.¡± I said. <fn7c22> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel</fn7c22>


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Why are you questioning me? You¡¯re the one that wants this. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m sick of sitting here and doing nothing.¡± I said.


    So he smiled at me like he had actually won something and he turned to g5 a couple of things and I grabbed a bow and arrow and we started to leave the vige.


    ¡°Do you know how <i>to </i>use those?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I do.¡± I said.


    So we walked through the vige and out towards the vast empty space that used to be filled with lush forestry and special animals and flowers.


    I was nervous, I wasn¡¯t going to lie. But I knew that this was the only way I was ever going to get any answers. So I felt like I had no choice.

 Slayer 108

    Arthur and I set off for the castle and he seemed to know where he was going, but all I saw was absolutely nothing ahead of us. I couldn¡¯t believe that thisnd was once so beautiful and lush and green but has all been turned to ash now.


    ¡°So, how long until we get there?¡± I asked, shifting my weight and ncing at the invisible path ahead.


    ¡°A couple of hours on foot.¡± Arthur said, his voice calm, but there was something in the way he said it that made me uneasy¨Clike he was measuring more than just distance.


    ¡°And what should I expect when we get there?¡± I asked again, unable to hide my curiosity.


    Arthur hesitated, squinting at the horizon as if the answer might reveal too much. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not exactly sure.¡± He said finally. ¡°The castle¨Cit¡¯s nothing like mine. Too clean, too sterile. shy, almost¡­ theatrical. She wanted to make a statement with it. And she definitely did. You¡¯ll know it when you see it.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°And the people inside? Her sister¡­ She was called the Mother of Dragons. Should we expect dragons?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± His voice dropped, almost to a whisper, and I caught a shadow cross his face.¡±


    Dragons¡­ all animals, really. Gone. Every single one. When the realm died, they died. All at once. It was¡­ incredible, in a bad way.¡±


    ¡°Incredible? You mean terrifying?¡± I asked, trying to picture it. ¡°They weren¡¯t hunted? They


    didn¡¯t vanish because of some curse or war?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He said, shaking his head slowly. ¡°Nothing like that. One moment, everything was alive. The next¡­ it just fell apart. It¡¯s hard to describe. Like the world itself stopp


    caring.¡±


    ¡°How<i>? </i>How <i>does </i>everything just die?¡± I pressed, my voice trembling despite myself.


    Arthur¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°The Ash Queen. She cast a spell. Something we still don¡¯t understand. And it was over. Life just¡­ ended.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, leaning closer, drawn in despite the fear prickling my skin.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked, frowning. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°When I saw Morgana, she said it¡¯s my fault.¡± I admitted, the words tasting bitter. ¡°That killing the ck Witch¡­ that¡¯s what killed the realm.¡±


    Arthur stiffened. ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible. How could that even be?¡±


    < CHAPTER 108


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do you have any clue what she meant?¡±


    ¡°No.<i>¡± </i>He said, his voice clipped. ¡°I don¡¯t. None at all.¡±


    I exhaled slowly, trying to calm the racing thoughts. ¡°I had to ask. I couldn¡¯t just leave it unsaid. When she told me, I didn¡¯t know what to believe. I was¡­ hoping it wasn¡¯t true.¡±


    <i>¡°Of </i>course not.¡± He said firmly. ¡°Killing the ck Witch couldn¡¯t have caused any of this. Don¡¯t let her words make you doubt yourself.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I murmured, relief and lingering doubt tangled together.


    ¡°You can¡¯t believe anything she says. Ever. Lies are all she knows. Truth isn¡¯t in her vocabry.¡± He added, his eyes searching mine.


    I nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m starting to understand that.¡±


    He fell silent for a moment, as if weighing whether to continue. ¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. Something¡­ important. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should tell you yet.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, my curiosity sharpening.


    ¡°Beneath the wastnd I once called home.¡± Arthur leaned closer, his voice dropping so low I almost felt it vibrate in my chest. ¡°There¡¯s a heart to this realm.¡± He said. ¡°A pulsing core of magic. It used to control everything¨Cthe beauty, the life, the very essence of this ce. Everything you see¨Cor used to see¨Cwas because of it.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°So if magic controlled everything¡­ what stopped it? It clearly isn¡¯t working now, or this ce wouldn¡¯t be¡­ dead.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°There¡¯s only one person with enough power to do that. And if we want this realm to live again, we have to find out how to make it work¨Chow to make it pulse again.¡±


    ¡°The Ash Queen,¡± I whispered, the words tasting like ash.


    ¡°It¡¯s the only exnation that makes sense.¡± He said quietly. ¡°I should have told you sooner,


    but


    you were nning an army. I feared that if we provoked her, she¡¯d destroy itpletely before we even arrived.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes, unsettled. ¡°Then why tell me now? Why risk it?¡±


    ¡°Because Elias was there. And I don¡¯t think he cares about this realm¡­ not like you do. You¡¯ve seen what it used to be. You know the beauty that was lost. You¡¯d want to restore it. Him? He¡¯d just kill the Queen and get back home. I can¡¯t me him for wanting that¡­ but that¡¯s not what this world needs.¡±


    < CHAPTER 108


    <b>+25 </b>Points


    I exhaled slowly, the weight of his words settling into my chest like a stone. ¡°I know. I agree. It¡¯s not what this world needs.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s gaze lingered on the horizon, silent for a long moment. Then he said softly, almost to himself, <b>¡°</b>If the heart of the realm can be awakened¡­ maybe there¡¯s hope. But if it can¡¯t¡­ then everything we¡¯ve lost¡­ will be lost forever.¡±


    Once we reached the castle Arthur stopped me from moving any closer and to me all I could see was nothing. There was nothing in front of me, but he knew that the castle was there.


    I was just about to raise my hand to feel the cloak for myself when it suddenly slipped away


    on its own.


    ¡°What the hell just happened?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s letting us in.¡± He said.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked. <fn2d09> This update is avable on Find_Novel(.</fn2d09>


    ¡°Because it¡¯s just us two. She wants you.¡± He said.


    ¡°Should I be worried?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s going to hurt you. If she was, she would have done it the other day when she had you alone.¡± He said.


    ¡°Elias was with me.¡± I said.


    ¡°He was frozen. She could have killed you then.¡± He said.


    ¡°She knows my powers.¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. But don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± He said.


    Arthur slowly started walking towards the castle, his steps measured and deliberate, and I followed closely behind, trying to match his pace. The path leading up to it was lined with twisted, dark trees whose branches seemed to reach out like skeletal fingers, casting eerie shadows over the cobblestones. I couldn¡¯t help but nce up at the castle itself. Its design was unlike anything I had ever seen before¨Csleek and angr in some ces, yet ornate and ostentatious in others, almost as if different architectural styles had been mashed together intentionally. There was something unsettling about the way the spires jutted into the sky, sharp and glinting in the sunlight. It felt alien, not like anything from any world I knew. Somehow, it was both dazzling and menacing at the same time. More like the kind of ce an evil Queen would live in a fairytale, with grand halls designed to intimidate and impress anyone who dared approach. I could feel a shiver run down my spine, but I forced myself to keep walking.


    < CHAPTER 108


    +25 Points


    It hurt my neck looking up to the top of the castle because it was so impossibly high, its spires piercing the sky like jagged teeth. But what really caught me off guard was that there were no guards. Not a single soul in sight. No footsteps, no horses, no sign of life at all. It was eerily quiet.


    So we started approaching with extreme caution, every sense on high alert. I was ready to grab a bow from my quiver at any second, my fingers itching for the string. But Arthur seemed unusually calm, almost unnervingly so. Not something I would expect to see while we were about to walk into a Queen¡¯s den. A possible evil Queen, no less. The silence made my skin crawl.

 Slayer 109

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>109 </b><fndd97> This update is avable on find?novel</fndd97>


    As we approached the castle the grand doors opened for us and again, there was no one on


    the other side.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t like this.¡± I said.


    ¡°I told you. If she wanted you dead, you would be.¡± Arthur said, walking inside.


    I didn¡¯t care what he said. I grabbed a bow out of the quiver and I got it ready in case I had to use it at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Arthur looked at me strangely. Like he was positive that I wasn¡¯t in any danger. But I wasn¡¯t going to take the chance. He didn¡¯t know that Elias was the head of a warrior pack and he taught me much more than how to kill while in wolf form. I was going to protect myself against any threat¡­including him.


    We managed to make it all the way to the top of the castle and there she was. The Ash Queen.


    She was simply standing there waiting for us.


    It was no secret that she knew we were here. She lowered the cloak and opened the doors. But for her to be standing there waiting for us, that was even more unnerving.


    ¡°I was wondering how long it would take Arthur to convince you toe here alone.¡± Morgana said, her voice silk over steel.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a little hard to bring an army after my army goes missing.¡± I shot back. She turned slowly <i>to </i>Arthur.


    ¡°Well yed. That must have taken some organizing on your part.¡± Morc a smirked, eyes glinting.


    ¡°What can I say? I always n ahead.¡± Arthur said, calmly. I stepped back instinctively.


    ¡°I f*****g knew it.¡± I muttered, heart hammering.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve known all along that you were on to me. Which is why I had to take such drastic measures. I¡¯m sorry about your warriors. They¡¯re not dead. Just¡­ incapacitated.¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°Elias is going to enjoy killing you.¡± I said, teeth clenched.


    ¡°Why Elias?¡± Arthur asked.


    ¡°I promised him he¡¯d be the one to kill you.¡± I said casually, but my grip on the bow tightened.


    CHA


    ¡°Hey, can we get back to the matter at hand?¡± Morgana interrupted sharply.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Arthur demanded.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead. Buried here.¡± Morgana said, tilting her head.


    ¡°I know the ck witch is buried on these grounds. I will not let you im all of her power.¡± Arthur said, voice low and dangerous.


    ¡°Do you really think you can im her power?¡± Morganaughed, sharp and brittle.


    ¡°As soon as I bleed Lyra dry over the witch¡¯s body, her power will be mine.¡± Arthur said, teeth gritted.


    Morganaughed harder, gasping between breaths. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually think you¡¯re a contender.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Arthur snapped.


    ¡°Do you really think the heart of this realm doesn¡¯t know what you did? That you destroyed this world? It¡¯s never going to obey you.¡± Morgana said, her grin widening.


    ¡°So¡­ all this was for nothing?¡± Arthur¡¯s voice cracked with frustration.


    ¡°For you, yes. Lyra and I¡­ we have a lot to discuss.¡± Morgana said.


    ¡°What the f**k are you two talking about?¡± I yelled, arrow nocked instinctively.


    ¡°Oh. The heart of the realm. The pulse of magic that controls this world. It¡¯s deciding who will be the next ruler¡­ and Arthur? You¡¯re not even in the running.¡± Morgana said, slow and


    deliberate.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ choosing? Who?¡± I asked, voice tight.


    ¡°You. Or me.¡± Morgana said, eyes gleaming with power.


    ¡°And if you take the role, <i>you </i>can¡¯t leave this realm. Sorry, I may have left that out earlier.¡± Arthur said, tension coiling around every word.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s a lot you left out earlier.¡± I snapped, bow raised, trembling but steady.


    ¡°You said you were leaving me for Elias.¡± Arthur said, stepping back, wary.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t have a little fun before I hand you over.¡± I said, cold.


    ¡°Morgana. I need the body. Now.¡± Arthur demanded, his voice hard, but controlled.


    ¡°No. The heart only needs energy, and you don¡¯t have enough. Even if you bleed Lyra dry, you¡¯ll


    < CHAPTER 109


    never control it.¡± Morgana said, voice like a whip.


    ¡°I will find a way.¡± Arthur hissed, eyes shing.


    +25 Points


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will. But not on my watch. You won¡¯t get the heart. You won¡¯t control my realm. I will not answer to you!¡± Morgana shouted, every word shaking the air.


    ¡°Once I bleed Lyra, it still needs two contenders¡­ and she¡¯ll be dead. So it will be you and me.¡± Arthur said, drawing a knife. But he was still far from me, too far to strike¡­ yet.


    The air thrummed with danger. Every heartbeat felt like a countdown. One wrong move, and someone would die.


    The knife didn¡¯t scare me. I stood there watching them bickering back and forth, taking in every word, every nce, every hint of hesitation, absorbing all the information but also thinking that they are the biggest f*****g idiots because I¡¯m standing right here and I know all about the heart of the realm. What was to stop me from going there right now and destroying it? Nothing, really. Not a single thing. They had no idea how close I was to knowing everything, no idea how powerless they actually were inparison to me. And the thought of them realizing it toote made a small, wicked smile creep across my face.


    If these two are the contenders to take on the heart, then I honestly think it would be better


    off as a wastnd. <ol><li>a. He¡¯s been lying to you all along about why you¡¯re here.¡± Morgana said. </li></ol>


    o you think I don¡¯t already know that?¡± I asked, looking at her like she was an i***t.


    ¡°He only wants you for the heart. To turn this realm into what he wants it to be. And that can never happen. He can never get what he wants.¡± She demands.


    <i>¡°</i>And why should you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because I won¡¯t destroy this ce like him.<i>¡± </i>She said.


    ¡°Well, no one is going to bleed me dry today.¡± I smirked.


    ¡°And how the hell do you think you¡¯re gonna get past me? Do you think that little bow and arrow scare me?¡± He asked.


    But then I startedughing as I heard a howling closer down the hallway behind us.


    ¡°What the <b>f</b>**k?¡± Arthur asked.


    ¡°Did you really think I was dumb enough toe here alone with you?¡± I asked.


    Elias and Luke burst into the room with whatever warriors we had left, their faces set with


    INW


    +25 Points


    determination and desperation. Just as Elias lunged at Arthur, he twisted with impossible speed, slipping out of reach, and sprinted toward the far end of the room, moving with the confidence of someone who already knew every hidden path. He disappeared behind a section of the wall, revealing a cleverly concealed door that only he seemed to know about. Elias didn¡¯t hesitate and chased after him, crashing through the space where the door had been moments before, but he returned shortly, breathing heavily and clearly frustrated. I knew Arthur could have tracked him through the tunnel by scent alone, following every twist and turn, but Elias came back because he wasn¡¯t going to abandon me, not when the stakes were this high. I held my bow steady, arrow aimed directly at Morgana, who now looked more nervous than I had ever seen her, realizing that I had managed to rally reinforcements, something that no one¨Cespecially her¨Chad anticipated. The room seemed smaller with tension pressing in from all sides, the air thick with fear, anticipation, and the faint metallic scent of weapons. Every shadow felt alive, and I knew this confrontation was only beginning.

 Slayer 110

    I stood there staring at Morgana as Elias stood by my side, his hand brushing against mine as if to ground me. She was on the other side of a strange¨Clooking bench, its wood dark and twisted, almost alive, and perched on top of it was what looked like a crystal ball, or something far older, glowing faintly as though it held secrets waiting to be revealed.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s just us now.¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not thest you¡¯ve heard from Arthur.¡± She said.


    ¡°I know. But he¡¯s not here. You¡¯re going to tell me everything that you know or we will rip you to shreds.¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m on your side Lyra.¡± She said.


    ¡°Prove it.¡± I said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need Arthur. You don¡¯t even need Elias. You can do this on your own.¡± She said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving Elias. You should know that by now.¡± I growled.


    ¡°I can help you. Please don¡¯t think I am your enemy because I¡¯m not.¡± She said.


    ¡°Then what are you? Because you¡¯re definitely not a friend. Not after everything that¡¯s going on around here.¡± I said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would believe the whole story while you were with Arthur. He thinks the only way to get the heart is to kill you and merge your energy with the ck witch. But he doesn¡¯t realize that you¡¯ve already got her energy inside of you. He doesn¡¯t need to kill you.¡± Morgana exined.


    ¡°Arthur doesn¡¯t have any power. If any. How the hell would he harness it is body can¡¯t handle it.¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. He¡¯s going to die, no matter what. It¡¯s just a matter of time. If he tried to steal your energy, your power, he was as good as dead. And now he¡¯s going to die because he messed with your wolves. Even I knew that was a bullshit move.¡± Morgana said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not answering any questions.¡± Elias snapped.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I can¡¯t answer them in words. I need to show you.¡± Morgana said.


    ¡°Show me what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What this world could be like.<i>¡± </i>She said.


    < CHAPTER 110


    ¡°Oh. Is that what the crystal ball is for?¡± Elias scoffed.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just a prop. Lyra knows what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Morgana said.


    +25 Points


    Elias turned to look at me and he saw me tense up as I raised my arm to grab a tight grip of


    his arm.


    Morgana lunged at me and I didn¡¯t stop her. But once her hands made contact with the either side of my head I started screaming.


    ¡°What the f**k? Let go of her.¡± Elias yelled.


    ¡°Rx. She¡¯s fine.¡± Morgana assured him.


    I saw myself. I was standing on the top of a lush mountain top, the wind brushing through my hair as sunlight poured across thend. The realm had beenpletely restored, brighter and more vibrant than I had ever imagined. Dragons soared majestically above me, their wings cutting through the sky as I looked around in awe. Below, all manners of people and creatures rushed joyfully about, theirughter and voices filling the air. The forests had returned to their natural splendor, and the viges thrived with life and harmony. As I descended, people bowed deeply to me with reverence, their eyes shining with gratitude and devotion.


    The wind picks up and the white dress that I am wearing is flowing in the wind. Making me seem more like a Goddess.


    That¡¯s what I am. I¡¯m the Goddess of the realm. Not just the ruler. I control everything.


    I see the ruins of the volcano in the distance. The ckened ground beneath it so I reach my hand out and create a new forest to be enjoyed instead of an area that people need to avoid.


    ¡°Hello Lyra.¡± Someone behind me said. So I turned around to see a woman standing there. She was wearing a gold dress that moved much in the same way that mine did, but she had ck hair instead of blonde.


    ¡°Hello Syltherra.¡± I smiled.


    ¡°You know me<i>.¡± </i>She said.


    ¡°Thest known Goddess of this realm. Of course I do.¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, you know about this ce. You know what it can do. And you know what it needs.<i>¡± </i>She said.


    CHA


    +25 Points


    I turned to look down the mountain at children ying and animals roaming around without being afraid.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done that.¡± I said.


    ¡°No. Not yet. Morgana doesn¡¯t even know that I¡¯m here. She¡¯s just trying to show you what you can be.¡± Slytherra said.


    ¡°You snuck in.¡± I smirked.


    ¡°I had to. Before it was toote.¡± She said.


    ¡°Toote for what?¡± I asked, curiously.


    ¡°King Arthur is selfish. The heart is never going to choose him. Once a ruler takes over then they can¡¯t leave. If they absorb the energy of the heart, then they are the ruler and they are bound to this realm for the rest of their lives.¡± She exined.


    ¡°I already know that.¡± I said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know everything<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>She said.


    ¡°What aren¡¯t they telling me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I have been watching over this realm for many years. And I¡¯ve never seen anyone that is a true ruler. Not until you came here.¡± She said.


    ¡°That was an ident. Celestra brought me here.¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. And you defeated her. Something that no one had been able to do in several different


    realms that she terrorized.¡±


    ¡°I am not leaving my home to be the ruler of this realm. I can¡¯t do it.¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. You¡¯ve got a life there. You¡¯ve got a baby. I can understand that. But I had to bring you back somehow<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>She said.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I had to do this to the realm because I knew that you woulde back to save it.¡± She said.


    ¡°You did this? You destroyed the realm?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s only temporary. I just need you to know one more thing.¡± She said.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The heart needs just as much love as it does domination. Remember that. And the heart


    CHAP


    chooses. No one else. No matter how much power they have.¡± She said.


    I looked at her strangely. I didn¡¯t know what she meant by that. It needs love. How the hell are you meant to give love to a ball of freaking energy. <fn3e7a> The rightful source is </fn3e7a>


    I jolted awake, the cold stone pressing against my back. My vision swam before it steadied on Elias hovering over me, panic etched in his eyes. Morgana sat close by, her expression


    unreadable.


    ¡°Baby¨Care you alright?¡± Elias¡¯s voice cracked with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I muttered, though my chest still heaved.


    ¡°That¡¯s never happened before.¡± Morgana said sharply. ¡°The trance is only meant to show you what you need to know.¡±


    ¡°Well, it did.¡± I snapped, pushing myself upright despite the dizzy spin in my head.


    ¡°Easy.¡± Elias warned, reaching for me.


    But I shoved to my feet anyway. The air in the chamber felt heavier than before, pressing down on me like the walls themselves were listening. My weaponsy scattered on the floor. I snatched them up, the cold steel steadying my shaking hands. Then I turned to Elias, my jaw set.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    His brow furrowed. ¡°Go where?¡±


    ¡°To find our warriors. We¡¯re getting the hell out of here.¡± My voice was low, firm, leaving no


    room for doubt.


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Morgana¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp as a de. ¡°We can¡¯t leave this realm like this.¡±


    I


    spun on her, fury burning hot in my chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t do this. And it¡¯s not my realm to save. So deal with it yourself.¡±


    Without waiting for her reply, I stormed out, my boots striking hard against the stone floor. Elias fell in step behind me, silent, not daring to question. He didn¡¯t need to¨CI knew he could feel it too. The rage. The defiance. And the dangerous fire that wasn¡¯t going to burn out anytime soon.

 Slayer 111

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>111 </b>


    As soon as we reached the front of the castle, Luke and our remaining warriors were waiting


    for us.


    <b>I </b>started walking in a different direction than towards the vige where we had been staying and all the warriors quickly fell in line.


    ¡°Lyra. Where are we going?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°Arthur¡¯s castle. If he¡¯s hiding the warriors, they¡¯ll be in the dungeon.¡± I said.


    ¡°Are his dungeons strong enough to hold werewolves?¡± Luke asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re strong enough to hold anything with magical powers. So I believe they can hold werewolves.¡± I said.


    ¡°Do you think he might have fled back there?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m hoping he did.¡± I said. So Elias nodded his head and I heard him crack his knuckles as he fell in line with me ahead of the warriors and we led them to a possible battle


    at what remains of Arthur¡¯s castle.


    ¡°What happened when Morgana did that to you?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°I got a lot more than I bargained for. By the way, we¡¯re not leaving just yet. I only needed her to believe that.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Yeah. I thought so. You¡¯d never leave people in need.¡± He said.


    It took a couple of hours to get there and by the time we did, it was already after sundown.


    It was a really eerie feeling as we stopped short of the ruins of the once autiful and delicate castle that I stayed in while I was here the first time.


    As I took a step closer to the castle Elias grabbed my hand tighter and kept me in ce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡± He said.


    ¡°I know. But he doesn¡¯t have anywhere else to hide such arge amount of people. They have to be under these ruins.¡± I said.


    ¡°Do you know how to get down there?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah. But there¡¯s a lot of damage. I wasn¡¯t here for very longst time.¡± I said.


    < CHAPTER 111


    +25 Points


    ¡°Alright. Luke, take the warriors and search every inch of this building. If you see anything move, kill it.¡± Elias ordered. <fn33e4> This text is hosted at f¦É¦Ídn¦Ïvel</fn33e4>


    So Luke led the warriors inside the castle while they were all in wolf form and Elias and I walked up to it in human form.


    We walked inside the front doors and we could see ceilings that had caved in. I stopped for a moment to take in the site before me so I could get my bearings and find out where I needed


    to go.


    Luke was reporting back to us as they were searching the castle and they couldn¡¯t see anything.


    I looked at Elias and let out a deep breath before we ventured further into the ruins.


    The path narrowed, littered with broken statues and shattered banners. Every step echoed.


    ¡°Stay close.¡± I warned. ¡°Something¡¯s watching us.¡±


    We moved carefully, avoiding runes etched into the stones. A low growl from my mate made me freeze. Shadows shifted unnaturally between the ruins.


    ¡°Over there.¡± He hissed, pointing to a pile of rubble that seemed¡­ wrong. The stones moved subtly, like they were breathing.


    Before I could react, skeletal forms rose from the debris, glowing eyes fixed on us. The king¡¯s minions, enchanted beyond death, snarled as they lunged.


    ¡°Now!¡± My mate yelled, and I leapt forward, fangs bared. Shifting in the air as we attacked.


    The fight was a blur of teeth, ws, and sparks of magic. One minion swung a jagged weapon, but I twisted, shing through the air and sending it crashing into a copsed wall. My mate <i>tore </i>through another, growling with unrestrained fury.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was fueling these creatures because Arthur has no magic. But as I managed to rip <i>one </i>of their heads off and threw it across the room, causing it to smash, the rest of the body fell as well.


    As soon as we realized that was the way to kill these things, it was easy to get past them all.


    When we were sure they were all dead, we shifted back and made our way down to the dungeon. But not before Elias had managed to stop and find me a in white dress that was more like a night gown and we went downstairs.


    As soon as we got down there we heard a whole heap of noises from wolves and people.


    < CHAPTER 111


    Arthur had locked his own people in the dungeons when he took our wolves.


    <b>+25 </b>Points


    I don¡¯t know why I was surprised, but there were so many people locked in this one cell because that¡¯s all that was left. It was like one massive cell at the back of the room.


    I raised my hand and released dragonfire at the lock, instantly melting it and we were able to open the door and let everyone out.


    We got them to the front of the castle and that¡¯s when Luke and the other warriors met us out there and we started running from the castle.


    We¡¯d already battled skeleton type creatures and I wasn¡¯t prepared to see what else there was


    inside there.


    So we started running along the vast nothingness while Elias and I were still in human form and the wolves couldn¡¯t run at full speed.


    But that didn¡¯t matter because we didn¡¯t have far to go.


    As soon as I stopped I made sure everyone was behind me and the locals of this realm knew of another ce where they would be safe. They swore that they would be safe where they were going so they all bowed to me and thanked me for getting them out of there.


    I stood there concentrating as I moved my hand in front of me and a portal opened and the wind became unbearable for a moment.


    ¡°Get the warriors back to our world.¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Just them?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°They can¡¯t help us with what we need to do.¡± I said.


    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving you.¡± Luke said.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t up for debate. Go.¡± I ordered.


    He looked at Elias, and since we both had more information than Luke did, Elias went along with it. He trusted that I knew what I was doing, even if I wasn¡¯t entirely sure myself. So all of our warriors jumped through the portal, their figures fading into the shimmering light, and they were back home <i>to </i><i>go </i>back to their families again, their faces filled with relief and joy.


    As soon as the portal closed, it was eerily quiet in the night. Elias walked beside me, his presence steady and grounding, the only sound our footsteps against the soft earth.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Elias asked, his voice gentle but probing.


    ¡°No. But I can¡¯t risk losing them because of who I am.¡± I said, my heart tightening at the


    < CHAPTER 111


    thought.


    +25 Points


    ¡°You¡¯re their Queen. They will do whatever you need them to do.¡± He said, his confidence in me unwavering.


    ¡°Exactly. They will die for me, and I know that. But I won¡¯t allow it.¡± I said, determination flickering in my eyes.


    ¡°Where to next?¡± He asked, tilting his head slightly.


    So I turned around and looked back toward the vige that we were staying at with Arthur, my mind already racing with ns, knowing that the night held more secrets than we had yet uncovered.


    Someone suddenly grabbed me from behind, and a cold, sharp knife pressed against my throat. My breath caught, panic wing at my chest as adrenaline surged. Elias stepped closer, his growl low and dangerous, like a predator ready to strike. Arthur only pressed the knife harder into my skin, the steel biting sharply, drawing a sting of blood. His eyes glinted with cruel satisfaction, every movement deliberate, proving without words that he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill me if Elias dared to intervene. My heart hammering, mind racing for any escape, any move that might save me from this imminent danger.


    But then the anger started to set in.


    <b>C </b>

 Slayer 112

    <b>HAPTER </b><b>112 </b>


    Standing in this barrenndscape with a knife pressed to my throat, I knew there was only one way this was going to end¨Cand it would be in blood. One of us was going to die. Whoever it might be, the oue seemed inevitable.


    Arthur¡¯s voice cut through the cold wind. He said he wanted to bleed me dry, but he needed the ck witch¡¯s body first. My stomach churned at the thought. Hopefully, he wasn¡¯t nning to do it here, in the open, without her body that he imed he needed.


    I could feel the knife¡¯s cold steel biting into my skin, a sharp reminder of my fragility. The metallic tang of blood¨Cmine¨Chung thick in the air. Every gust of wind carried it toward me, mingling with the scent of the earth and decay. My heart hammered, a frantic drumbeat that seemed to echo across the deste in, and yet, somewhere deep down, a spark of defiance red. I wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight.


    ¡°Do you really think you can ruin me and walk away?<i>¡± </i>Arthur hissed, his voice low and dangerous. Every word vibrated with pure anger. ¡°You survived before¡­ but not this time.¡±


    I stayed still, my heart hammering against my ribs. One wrong move, one flinch, and I would be finished. Every muscle in my body was screaming at me to run, to react, but I knew that even the smallest misstep could cost me everything. Arthur was severely unstable now, his eyes darting back and forth with a predator¡¯s intensity, and I wasn¡¯t sure how I could get out of this without having my throat cut in an instant. He didn¡¯t have the raw power that I possessed, yet he was patient, watching and waiting for the exact moment when I was most vulnerablepletely preupied with getting everyone else out of here. That moment came, and I felt the cold brush of inevitability. It proved one thing to me: he might be unstable, but his mind was still sharp, calcting, and frighteningly precise. In front of me, Elias let out a low, guttural growl, his eyes glowing in the darkness as his face tightened with tension. The air seemed to thrum with the unspoken threat between us, e y second stretching longer than thest, and I could feel the walls closing in around me.


    ¡°Let her go.<i>¡± </i>Elias demanded, his voice steady but with a lethal threat.


    Arthur just started chuckling in my ear.


    ¡°Do you really think you have any leverage right now? One wrong move and I¡¯ll kill her.¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°If


    you kill me now then you know you are never going to get the heart.¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh. I think you underestimate me.¡± He said, pressing the knife harder into my throat.


    I felt the blood trickling down my neck and I let out a little chuckle. As much as I could


    muster with the knife there.


    ¡°Be careful. You don¡¯t want to spill too much.¡± I taunted.


    ¡°Baby. Now might not be the time to upset him.¡± Elias said<i>. </i>


    ¡°You should listen to your mate.¡± Arthur sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t get to tell me how this ends. No one does.¡± He said through gritted teeth.


    I swallowed, forcing myself to stay calm. My senses were heightened¨Cevery breath, every movement, every heartbeat around me. I could feel my mate¡¯s tension; he was recoiling on the inside but staying strong on the outside. But I needed a moment¨Ca sliver of control. I let my eyes sweep the space, noting every shadow, every flicker of motion, every subtle shift in the air. My mind raced, calcting, predicting, weighing options, even as my body remained still, poised like a predator. The world had narrowed to this instant, and I clung to it, desperate for rity, for an edge, for something I could use.


    ¡°You think this makes you strong?¡± I said, keeping my voice steady, ¡°but it only proves you¡¯re desperate.¡±


    The man chuckled darkly. ¡°Desperate? No¡­ I¡¯m precise. I know exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Elias was getting unsteady on his feet, his movements slightly off bnce. A low growl rumbled deep in his chest, vibrating through the air around us. He looked straight into my eyes, and in that gaze, I saw the same thing I always felt whenever I was near Elias¨Cthe one unshakable certainty I knew I could rely on. The one thing I knew I would always have, no matter what happened. Trust. Unwavering, solid, and quietly powerful.


    We could get through this. Together. No matter what the situation was. Without saying a word we had an understanding that we were going to get through this together.


    I then did the only thing I could¨CI tilted my head back just enough to catch e scent of fear masked beneath his anger. It was faint, almost imperceptible, but it was there. He wanted this to feel like control. He wanted me to flinch.


    I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Enough<i>.¡± </i>Elias stepped closer, his presence heavy in the dark. ¡°Back off. Now.¡±


    The man nced at him, then at me. For a moment, doubt flickered across his face. Just a split second, but enough.


    I took it. With a sharp twist of my wrist and shift of my weight, I knocked him off bnce. Elias lunged right away, grabbed his wrist, twisted hard, and ripped the knife from his hand. The de hit the ground with a loud tter.


    < CHAPTER 112


    +25 Points


    I was breathing hard, staring at him. His chest rose and fell fast, his eyes zing with anger -but he wasn¡¯t the real danger anymore. <fnf3cb> Original content can be found at FindN()vel</fnf3cb>


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over.¡± Arthur spat, getting to his feet, moving back slowly. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this¡­ all of it.¡±


    Elias¡® growl deepened as he pulled me behind him. ¡°Not tonight.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s


    eyes widened as he turned to run from us, but even in human form, we were faster than a normal human.


    Elias caught him in only a matter of seconds and grabbed the back of his shirt.


    Arthur tried to turn to take a swing at him but Elias¡® ws protruded and he shed them across Arthur¡¯s neck.


    The ground started to soak with Arthur¡¯s blood as he gurgled. But once Elias dropped Arthur¡¯s body to the ground, he was lifeless and there was no more sounding from him.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Elias asked, looking at my neck.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s already starting to heal. I can feel it.¡± I said.


    Then, a low hum rolled through the air, vibrating in my chest. Shadows twisted unnaturally around the edge of the clearing,bining into shapes I couldn¡¯t fully see. The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end.


    ¡°What¡­ is that?¡± Elias whispered, voice tight with fear and anticipation.


    I stiffened, eyes narrowing. ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± I said, voice low. ¡°Something else¡­ something bigger. And it¡¯sing for us.¡±


    Before I could ask more, the shadows surged forward, faster than anythir I¡¯d ever seen. My senses screamed¨Cthis was no ordinary threat. They didn¡¯t move like cre tures of flesh and bone; they rippled, stretching long and thin before snapping back into shapes that barely resembled human.


    And just


    bes


    ep


    dark around us. Not the natural dark of night, but something as if the air itsel


    h the trees,


    d almost


    een stolen. The wind howled louder


    ispers that raised the hairs on the guage older than memory, promising


    ing for impact, heart hammering against my Me beginning.


    < CHAPTER 113


    <b>+25 </b>Points

 Slayer 113

    CHAPTER <b>113 </b>


    The shadows moved like liquid, slithering across the uneven ground. Every instinct in me screamed to run, but my legs felt rooted to the spot, heavy and unresponsive. My heart thumped so violently in my chest that I feared it might burst, each beat echoing painfully in my ears. Elias shifted closer, nting himself firmly between me and the threatening darkness. His jaw was tight, his eyes sharp and alert, but I knew, as he did, that he had no real defenses against whatever these creatures were. The air around us seemed to thrum with menace, a cold, vibrating pressure that made my skin crawl.


    summoned a fireball in my palm, feeling its searing heat pulse against my skin, and hurled it toward the shadows. It exploded in a sudden ze of light and heat, sending tendrils of darkness recoiling, though only momentarily. They reformed instantly, flowing back toward us with relentless purpose.


    Elias¡® grip on my wrist tightened, his fingers digging in, and a deep, warning growl rumbled from his throat. I could feel the tension in his body, his readiness to strike even as he knew he was vulnerable. The shadows seemed almost understanding, writhing and stretching like they were alive, probing, testing, searching for a weakness we hadn¡¯t yet shown. My mind raced, trying to calcte our next move, while my chest burned from the adrenaline and fear surging through me


    ¡°We ne


    His voice was low, tense, sharp.


    nt to fight this? They look like shadows!¡± I yelled.


    ave to get out of here before they reach us.¡± <fna4b7> Follow current nov?ls on find?novel</fna4b7>


    <b>yre </b>too fast.¡± I gasped.


    across the


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to be faster.¡± He grabbed my hand with his other, and we + ins, away from the castle. Going back inside Arthur¡¯s walls was suicide¨Ctoo many strange, dangerous things waiting there.


    Behind us, the shadows flowed and twisted, relentless. I risked a nce back, and my stomach churned. They were chasing us, fast, silent, unstoppable.


    I felt the fear twist in my stomach, sharp and relentless, but I refused to show any weakness. I was already showing enough weakness by running from these beasts, enough for them to sense and exploit. My senses started to re, every sound and shadow amplified, and my wolf was on edge, restless and protective. She was helping me, guiding me, watching the beasts when I couldn¡¯t, her presence a steady, grounding force. They weren¡¯t mindless. They were organized, calcting, and hunting us with a precision that made my skin crawl. Every


    CHA


    instinct screamed that escape would not be simple.


    A tendril of darkness shot toward us like a whip. I ducked instinctively, feeling it graze my shoulder as I fell to the ground. Elias quickly helped me back to my feet, his eyes wide with rm as he saw how close they were getting. Pain red up in my shoulder, sharp and sudden, but it wasn¡¯t deep¨Cit was more like a warning, a message that these shadows could hurt in ways beyond physical force. My heart raced, adrenaline pumping through me, and I realized we weren¡¯t just facing creatures¨Cwe were facing something alive, something that could sense fear and strike at it.


    ¡°Keep running.¡± Elias shouted, swiping his ws at one of the tendrils. His w tore through the darkness, but it reformed instantly, swirling like smoke around him.


    I had never seen anything like this. Not from any realm. This was something different. Something that wasn¡¯t easily controlled or defeated. I knew that much for sure. Every instinct in me screamed that this was dangerous, yet fascinating in a way I couldn¡¯t fully understand. The power that I started to feel radiate around us was something I¡¯d never felt before. Except for when I was creating my own magic. It was powerful, almost overwhelming, like it had a mind of its own, pulsing through the air and making my skin tingle. I could feel its presence pressing against me, testing me.


    I felt a surge in my chest, the familiar wolf instincts waking fully. My ws lengthened, my senses sharpened. Every nerve in my body was alert, and I could feel the energy of the shadows¨Ccold, hungry, and ancient, like they had been hunting for centuries. My heart pounded, but it wasn¡¯t fear; it was anticipation.


    I stopped Elias from running. It was no use. They were just ying with us, toying with our fear. If they truly wanted us, they would have had us by now. We were simply exhausting ourselves for nothing by fleeing.


    So we stopped and turned back to face the creatures chasing us. Instant hey froze too, only a few feet away, their shapes flickering like smoke, waiting, watching, calcting their next move.


    Together, we circled, back¨Cto¨Cback, striking at tendrils as they lunged. Every swipe of my ws burned with adrenaline; every growl from my mate sent tremors through the darkness. But the shadows kepting, relentlessly.


    Then, a <i>voice </i>echoed through the air¨Clow, cold, and mocking. ¡°You cannot survive whates for you.¡±


    I froze, recognizing the tone. It wasn¡¯t Arthur¨Cit was <i>him</i>. Whoever¨Cor whatever¨Cwas behind the shadows. A voice that I had heard whispering to me before. A long time ago. A presence that made even the man¡¯s anger seem insignificant.


    C CHAPTER 113


    Elias growled again, stepping protectively in front of me. ¡°We¡¯ll survive. Together.¡±


    *26 Points?


    I nodded, feeling the bond re between us. With a surge of courage, I leaped forward, ws. tearing into a shadow that had reached for my throat. Sparks of energy shot through me¨Can instinctual power I hadn¡¯t fully controlled before. The shadow hissed and shrieked, recoiling.


    Encouraged, Elias roared and lunged at another tendril. The shadows began to falter¨Cbut then, from the darkness, a massive shape emerged. Taller than any wolf, its eyes burning red, tendrils writhing like snakes around it.


    I held my breath. This wasn¡¯t a normal enemy. It was something ancient, a creature born from darkness.


    ¡°What the hell is that thing?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before. But it¡¯s old. Really old.¡± I said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Ancient. Like it¡¯s lived here for centuries.¡± I said.


    ¡°You can feel that?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I can feel his energy.¡± I said.


    The wind howled, whipping the night into a frenzy. I clenched my ws, feeling Elias¡® presence beside me. ¡°We fight. Or we die.¡± Elias said.


    ¡°Elias. I don¡¯t know if we can.¡± I said.


    ¡°We have to try. He¡¯s controlling these animals. If we don¡¯t take him out, then we¡¯re the ones that are going to die. Think about Grayson. We have to fight.¡± He said.


    ¡°That was a low blow.¡± I said


    ¡°I know. But it¡¯s t


    I know will make you fight.¡± He said. ¡°How did you just get


    to those


    I said. <ol><li>d. </li></ol>

 Slayer 114

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>114 </b>


    The massive shadow beast loomed over us, its form a swirling mass of darkness that seemed almost liquid, yet heavier than any solid thing I had ever touched. Tendrilsshed out like vipers, writhing with a terrifying, unnatural intelligence. Each movement carried the hiss of tearing air, as though reality itself strained against its presence. Its eyes glowed a burning red, twin coals that pierced straight into my chest, igniting a chill that ran all the way to my spine. I could feel my heartbeat hammering in my ears, my breath shallow, my body screaming to flee even as my legs refused to move.


    Elias growled, a deep, primal rumble that vibrated in his chest, and he nted himself between the beast and me. His stance was unyielding, muscles coiled like springs, the weight of his resolve pressing against the suffocating aura that threatened to drown us both. ¡°We end this,¡± Elias said, voice fierce, each word cracking with the promise of finality. His teeth bared, eyes zing with defiance, he looked like a figure carved from stone and fire- unyielding, unstoppable, and ready to sh with the nightmare itself.


    I nodded, feeling a surge of wolf instincts wake fully within me. My ws lengthened, sharp and gleaming like forged steel. Fur bristled along my spine, every nerve on high alert, senses sharpening, expanding beyond human limits until I could taste the electric tang of the air and hear the grinding pulse of the beast¡¯s essence. We didn¡¯t fully shift¨Cnot yet¨Cbut just enough to let the monster know we weren¡¯t defenseless prey.


    The shadow beast struck, tendrils whipping with blinding speed. I twisted just in time, letting onesh brush past me while my ws tore through another, sparks of raw, crackling energy bursting from the impact. The shadows hissed and iled, recoiling only to strike again, their movements like a storm given form. Elias moved like a whirlwind, his strength and precision tearing through clusters of tendrils, his growls echoing like thunder as he forced the monstrous entity back a step, proving we were not so easily consumed.


    Then it spoke¨Ca voice low and echoing, mocking and filled with a terrible, ancient malice. You cannot destroy me. I am the darkness that waits in every corner of your fear.¡±


    My stomach dropped. This was no ordinary enemy. No mere beast of shadow. This was intelligent, patient, and tied to the man who had attacked me earlier. Somehow, it had been waiting¡­ for me.


    ¡±


    Elias snarled, snapping a tendril with a single, punishing swipe. ¡°Whatever you are, you picked the wrong wolves to hunt.¡±


    I leapt onto another tendril, ws piercing through its smoky, writhing form. A surge of energy shot through me¨Celectric, raw, untamed, a force I had never felt before. The shadows shrieked and thrashed violently, a storm of darkness swirling around us like a living hurricane,


    < CHAPTER 114


    +25 Points


    pulling at my fur and dragging at my skin. My muscles burned, yet every strike made me stronger, sharper, more certain. And for a fleeting, shining moment, I felt alive, unstoppable, as if the wolf inside me had finally imed its full power, no longer chained but roaring, triumphant and free.


    Then, a shocking vision struck me like a bolt of lightning¨Cthe true source of the shadows revealed itself in a horrifying instant. I stumbled back, gasping for breath, my chest tightening with fear. Arthur¡­ he had been nothing but a pawn, a mask hiding the real puppet master. The weight of betrayal pressed down on me, heavier than the darkness around us.


    And then the face came¨Cblindingly clear in my mind¡¯s eye. Someone I had once trusted, someone from the Ash Queen¡¯s court: a sorcerer whose ambitions were as boundless as they were ruthless. I could see him now, eyes gleaming with cold intent, weaving his dark schemes to manipte me, to use me as the key to summon the shadows fully into our realm. My stomach churned, a mix of anger, fear, and disbelief. This wasn¡¯t just a fight for survival anymore¨Cit was a battle against someone who had known me, watched me, and nned my downfall all along.


    The vision didn¡¯t stop with his face. It unfolded like a cruel y: whispered conversations behind silk curtains, charcoal¨Csmudged maps with routes traced in silver, and a ritual circle I recognized from forbidden tomes¨Cone designed to pierce the veil between worlds. I saw my own name inked onto a list, circled in a hand that trembled only with anticipation, not remorse. Memories I¡¯d trusted as true¨Cbonds forged in fire and quiet counsel¨Cfell apart, revealed as carefully staged moments to groom me for the final act. Rage red hot and immediate; grief followed, slow and hollow. Every sharedugh, every promise felt suddenly fragile, a ss bauble shattered by the revtion. I clenched my fists until my knuckles ached, because standing here, surrounded by writhing shadows, I knew the war had shifted. No more pawns. No more masks. This sorcerer had pulled the strings¨Cand he would pay for underestimating the wolf that now woke inside me.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been feeding off my power all along.¡± I whispered to Elias.


    His eyes widened in understanding. ¡°Then we end it <i>here and </i><i>now</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    We fought in perfect unison. My mate pinned one tendril as I struck the others. Sparks of energy danced around us, lighting up the night, the shadows screaming in pain. My ws glowed brighter, fueled by the bond between us¨Cby trust, rage, and survival instinct. The air pulsed with the rhythm of our connection, a heartbeat shared between wolf and wolf, echoing louder than the creature¡¯s roars. Every strike we made wasn¡¯t just an attack¨Cit was a deration that we would not fall, that we would protect each other until thest breath. Elias and I fighting together, that was the power I was feeling. That¡¯s what was giving me the energy and the power to defeat this creature. To actually hurt it. The beast staggered, and for the first time, I felt victory was not impossible.


    < CHAPTER 114


    +25 Points


    My eyes started glowing bright yellow as I attacked, unwavering and unforgiving, each strike aimed with precision at the writhing tendrils. Sparks of dark energy hissed as my ws tore through them, and the shadows recoiled, screeching in agony. Finally, with a surge of raw strength, I lunged at the core of the shadow mass, my ws piercing the heart of the darkness. A deafening shriek filled the air, reverberating in my bones, as the shadows writhed violently, twisting and contorting before dissipating into nothingness. The heart of the beast crumbled to ash in my hand, warm and fragile, like burning embers fading into silence. I copsed to my knees, chest heaving, drenched in sweat and trembling from the release of tension and fear. Elias was immediately at my side, his presence grounding me. His strong arms wrapped around me, holding me steady, a quiet reminder that I wasn¡¯t alone in the aftermath of the chaos.


    ¡°I can feel it.¡± I whispered, voice trembling.


    ¡°Feel what?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It hurts.¡± I said, clutching my chest.


    ¡°Because we killed it?¡± Elias asked, confused.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said.


    §à


    <b>¡°</b>Are you going to be alright?¡± Elias asked as I started breathing a little easier.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be alright. We beat the bastard. That¡¯s what matters.¡± I said. <fn2c7b> Fresh chapters posted on F¦Énd£Îovel</fn2c7b>


    ¡°For now.¡± He said, eyes scanning the dark horizon. ¡°But this isn¡¯t over. Whoever sent them¡­ they¡¯re still out there. And next time, they won¡¯t just send shadows.¡±


    I looked up at him, fear and determination burning inside me. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be ready.¡±


    The wind howled through the empty wastnd, carrying the faint echo of the shadows¡® shriek¡­ a warning of what was still toe.

 Slayer 115

    CHAPTER <b>115 </b>


    The silence that followed the storm of shadows was deafening. Even the wind seemed to hesitate, as if the world itself was holding its breath. I leaned against Elias, still trembling, but not just from the fight¨Cmy mind was a whirl of betrayal, revtion, and the raw, unfiltered rage that came from knowing someone I had trusted had been orchestrating this all along.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here.¡± Elias muttered, his voice low but steady, snapping me out of my spiral. He scanned the horizon, muscles tensed, as if thend itself might erupt with another threat at any moment. ¡°We need to regroup, heal, and n our next move. They won¡¯t wait for us to be ready.¡±


    I nodded, swallowing the lump in my throat. Every instinct screamed for vengeance, I didn¡¯t know who against just yet, but I knew he was right. Right now, survival came first. ¡°Where do we even start?¡± I asked, my voice hoarse.


    Elias¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°We have to find him¨Cthe sorcerer. Whoever he is, he¡¯s behind all of this. If we don¡¯t stop him, there will be more shadows, more chaos, more death¡­ it¡¯ll never end.¡±


    The thought made my stomach twist. The Ash Queen¡¯s court had always been a ce of mystery. Never knowing who was there or why they were there. What they were doing for her. I never even heard of her having any allies. But there were always people hanging around that I was unsure about. People that looked like peasants in the vige where we were staying with Arthur. People that were staying in the other camps with our warriors. Luke had told us of a few people that our warriors were a little concerned about but it was nothing that they couldn¡¯t handle. They didn¡¯t want us getting involved unless it was absolutely necessary. But now, the true predator was revealed¨Cnot a faceless army, not even Arthur, but someone closer, someone who had known our names and used them like knives. I clenched my fists, nails biting into my palms. The wolf in me growled low, a warning that it¡¯dn¡¯t forgotten, hadn¡¯t forgiven.


    And I was more sure now than ever that he was from the vige that we were staying in. I was pretty sure who he was. The one that was always hanging around. I could sense power in that vige but I never knew where it wasing from. Arthur didn¡¯t have any so it had to be someone else in that vige.


    But this is a strange realm where the simplest of people can have power while the Kings and Queens don¡¯t. Which is why I didn¡¯t really pay too much attention to it.


    ¡°First.¡± Elias said, breaking my thoughts, ¡°we heal. Then we strike. We take the fight to them, before they can strike at us again.¡±


    I felt the bond between us thrum¨Ca pulse that had never been so alive, so intense. The bond wasn¡¯t just connection; it was power. Shared strength. Shared purpose. And in that moment, the rage that had nearly consumed me transformed into something sharper, more focused. A promise.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± I said, voice steady now, though my heart still pounded. ¡°We take them down. Everyst one.¡±


    Elias nodded, and for a brief moment, we simply stood there together, the night sky stretching endlessly above, the remnants of shadow curling like smoke around our feet. Then, as if the world had heard our vow, the first faint glimmer of dawn broke over the horizon, brushing the wastnd in muted gold and crimson.


    A new day. A new fight. And for the first time in what felt like an eternity, I felt the stirrings of


    hope.


    But deep in the back of my mind, the warning echoed, relentless and insistent: the sorcerer was waiting. Watching. And when he made his move, it wouldn¡¯t be shadows that came for us. It would be everything he had been saving¡­ and we had no idea what that truly meant.


    I let out a long, shuddering breath, feeling thest of the adrenaline ebb from my veins.


    ¡°We need to find shelter.¡± Elias said.


    ¡°There used to be a vige in this direction. We can see if it¡¯s still there.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah. Hopefully no one is living there. Everyone around here seems to want us dead.¡± He


    said.


    ¡°Yeah. It seems to be that way, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I said as we started walking.


    ¡°Alright. So, do you know how to find this sorcerer?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No. But I have a feeling that he¡¯ll find us.¡± I said.


    ¡°Probably. And then what?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°We have to find the heart of the realm.¡± I said.


    ¡°What? Are you serious? That¡¯s why we stayed? Lyra, you know that if you absorb that power then you


    can¡¯t go


    home.¡± Elias said, grabbing my arm and stopping me from walking.


    ¡°I know. Which is why I¡¯m not going to. But I know that there¡¯s more to this than I realize. I know that I can do something to help the realm otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± I said.


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± He asked.


    < CHAPTER 115


    +25 Points


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But whatever it is, I will be going home with you.¡± I promise. So Elias grabbed my hand and we started walking again trying to find where this vige used to be.


    When it finally came into view, we approached it with caution and we checked every hut to make sure that it was empty. And once we were sure that it was, we found the least destroyed one that still had a bed in it.


    ¡°This feels too good to be true.¡± Elias said,ying down. <fn3f75> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FindN()vel</fn3f75>


    ¡°I know. You get some rest.¡± I said.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t both sleep at the same time. You know that. We don¡¯t know when he¡¯s going to attack. So, you get some rest and I¡¯ll be sitting here waiting.¡± I said, pulling out my quiver and I sat on a chair.


    I started looking at the arrows that I had left, and a sinking feeling hit me¨CI was running out of them faster than I had expected. I knew that I always had weapons attached to my hands whenever my ws came out, which offered some reassurance, but I still preferred having a backup, just in case. With that in mind, I got up carefully and began walking around the hut, examining the arrows and considering what I could do with them to make the most of what I


    had.


    I could tell that Elias didn¡¯t really want to go to sleep while I was still sitting up and moving around, his eyes flicking toward me every so often, but it didn¡¯t really matter. He passed out pretty quickly anyway, and that allowed me to quietly stand at the door of the hut, alert and watchful, scanning the empty ins and making sure nothing¨Cor no one¨Cwas sneaking up


    on us.


    My stomach started rumbling, telling me that I was long overdue for food, and my mouth felt painfully dry. But this vige only had one water supply, and it looked etely dried up, cracked and lifeless under the harsh sun. I had no choice but to stand he.e and wait until we were on the move again before I could even think about satisfying my hunger. I forced myself to ignore it, to push the thought away. Instead, I focused on the dangers that surely awaited us ahead, letting images of snarling beasts and hidden traps upy my mind. Thinking about those threats distracted me almost immediately, and the pangs of hunger receded, at least for the moment, under the weight of looming peril.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    3.1K

 Slayer 116

    <b>CHAPTER </b>116


    The first light of dawn crept through the cracks in the hut, spilling across the floor in thin, jagged lines that seemed almost alive. Shadows stretched long and sharp, reaching out like fingers trying to pull me back into the darkness I¡¯d barely escaped. The sun was climbing higher, beating down on thend and testing my patience with every passing minute.


    I stayed in the doorway, tense, eyes glued to the horizon where the endless ins looked calm and perfect¨Cbut I knew better. The air was heavy and quiet, but my instincts screamed that the calm was fake. Danger was out there somewhere, waiting, watching, and I could feel it tracking my every move.


    I nced over at Elias who was still fast asleep and unaware of anything that I was feeling right now. He looked peaceful. I didn¡¯t want to disturb that right now. Not by something that wasn¡¯t even here. Although, he knew not to ignore what I was feeling. No matter how little it was. I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to wake him up and have him deal with this s**t along with <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    I started wondering why Arthur and the Ash Queen had never mentioned this sorcerer before. He¡¯s obviously yed a big part in everything that¡¯s happened around here, shaping events from the shadows. Even if the Ash Queen ims that she did it, it didn¡¯t feel right. He could be working with her, or maybe he has his own ns that none of us can see. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve already learned that there¡¯s only one person in this realm I could truly trust, and he was asleep, only a few feet away from me, unaware of my growing unease.


    Hours slipped by, though I wasn¡¯t keeping count. My stomach growled again, louder this time, but I barely noticed. My hands itched to move¨Cto extend my ws, grab an arrow¨Canything to protect us if the sorcerer¡¯s shadow showed up earlier than expected. The quiet around me felt almost alive, like it was holding its breath.


    Then, a flicker at the edge of the ins caught my eye, too deliberate to b a trick. My heart jumped, hammering in my chest as adrenaline surged through me. I froze, muscles tight, hand inching up to signal Elias without a sound. But he was still asleep.


    The figure came into view<i>, </i>moving slow but like he knew exactly where he was going. Dust kicked up behind him, but his steps were careful, almost like he was gliding over the dirt. There was something about the way he moved that made my skin crawl. I knew instantly¡ª this wasn¡¯t just a normal person. Danger came in all sorts of forms, but this¡­ this was different.


    I slipped outside quietly, staying in the shadow of the doorway. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I said, keeping my voice steady but low enough not to give myself away.


    < CHAPTER 116


    <b>+25 </b>Points


    He stopped and tilted his head, staring at the hut. Didn¡¯t say a word, but I could feel the chill of him, creeping around me like smoke. My ws itched, my heart was racing¨Cbut I didn¡¯t move. One wrong step and it could be over.


    Then, like it was nothing, he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡±


    A shiver ran through my bond with Elias, a silent warning that this was way closer than I thought. Even without looking back, I knew he was awake, ready to jump at a moment¡¯s


    notice.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been meddling in things far beyond your understanding,¡± the man continued, moving closer. Each step was precise. ¡°And yet¡­ here you are. So predictable.¡±


    I clenched my fists, holding back a growl. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of you.¡± My voice shook slightly, betraying the tension in my chest. He knew how to put fear into <i>someone </i>without touching


    them.


    A smirk curved his lips. ¡°Fear isn¡¯t my tool. Patience is. Observation. And when the timees¡­¡± His eyes flicked toward the horizon, where the remnants of the shadow storm lingered like a warning, ¡°¡­everything you¡¯ve built, everything you think you protect, will fall.¡±


    My ws shot out instinctively, cutting the air. The figure onlyughed softly, a whisper carried by the wind. ¡°I don¡¯t even need to move a hand. You will bring this upon yourself. And I


    will watch.¡±


    Before I could react further, he turned and began walking away, leaving a chilling emptiness behind. The ins seemed to exhale, but the tension didn¡¯t leave my shoulders.


    I stepped forward, noticing signs I hadn¡¯t seen before. His tracks were almost too light to touch the ground, yet they pressed into the earth as if walking like anyone else did. And the air around him felt colder, carrying a faint hum that made my skin tingle.


    I closed my eyes for a moment, letting my pulse slow. Elias¡¯s hand touch my shoulder. ¡± He¡¯s testing us.¡± Elias said quietly. ¡°But we¡¯re not ready. We can¡¯t fight him if we don¡¯t know how to beat him.¡±


    A strange vision flickered before my eyes¨Ca shadowy storm, twisting shapes moving like living things, reaching into viges and forests alike. I saw people frozen in fear, caught in a grip they couldn¡¯t escape, their faces twisted in silent screams. Shadows coiled around trees, climbed walls, and slithered along streets, as if the world itself was bending under some dark will. And at the center, the sorcerer¡¯s face, calm and cold, watching with eyes that seemed to pierce right through me, judging, calcting. My stomach churned violently, and I stumbled slightly, catching myself on the hut¡¯s frame. It wasn¡¯t even this realm that I recognised. It was another, strange and distant, yet terrifyingly real, as if I had glimpsed a nightmare lurking just


    beyond my own world. <fnd952> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? fin?novel</fnd952>


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to stop. We have to stop him.¡± I said, adamantly.


    ¡°And we will.¡± Elias said, his voice sharp and determined. ¡°And then he¡¯ll realize he¡¯s messing with the wrong people.¡±


    I nodded, trying to push down the fear that stuck to me like the shadow that just disappeared in front of me. My quiver felt lighter¨Cnot because I had fewer arrows, but because of what wasing. This hunt wasn¡¯t just about staying alive anymore. It was about getting even.


    I took onest look across the ins, feeling the pull of something unknown. The sorcerer was out there. Watching. Waiting. And I had a promise to keep¨Cnot just to Elias, but to this whole world.


    A flicker in the distance caught my eye¨Clike the air itself was bending. Something moved, almost invisible but deliberate, like the ins themselves obeyed him. The wind shifted weirdly, carrying faint whispers of power I couldn¡¯t fully understand, but strong enough to make my skin tingle.


    And then, barely there, I felt it¨Ca touch on the edge of my thoughts, a pull like a shadow stretching toward me. He was moving closer, testing boundaries, shaping what we would see and fear before the first blow. The hunt wasn¡¯t justing. It was already beginning.


    I let the wolf inside me rise, coiled and ready. The world felt sharper now¨Cthe wind, a whisper of warning, the distant rustle of dirt and debris, a possible harbinger, every shadow a question yet to be answered. Somewhere beyond the horizon, the storm stirred again, slow and deliberate, and I knew the sorcerer¡¯s next move was already in motion.


    A flicker caught my eye¨Ca shadow in the shadow, almost imperceptible¨Cbut it vanished before I could identify it. A faint whisper brushed against the edges of my thoughts, promising that this was only the firstyer of what was toe.


    And I smiled, sharp and feral, letting the thrill of the hunt and the danger mingle, knowing that the ins were <i>no </i>longer empty.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    3.1K


    <b>E </b>


    Vote

 Slayer 117

    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>117 </b>


    I shifted on the floor, every muscle screaming with exhaustion, my eyelids <b>heavy </b><b>as </b><b>stone</b>. My body ached from running, fighting, and narrowly escaping death more times than I <b>could </b>count. Yet beneath it all, a faint pulse thrummed through me¨Csubtle <b>at </b>first, almost <b>like </b><b>a </b>whisper beneath a roaring wind.


    Elias was already awake, sitting back on the chair next to the window. His eyes followed <b>me </b>as I flexed my fingers, a faint tremor running along my arms. ¡°You¡¯re shaking.¡± He said <b>quietly</b><b>, </b>his tone calm but wary. ¡°And it¡¯s not just because you¡¯re tired. Something¡¯s¡­ happening.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know<i>.</i>¡± I admitted. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ something inside me is waking up.¡±


    Before I could speak, the door creaked open. A swirl of gray ash drifted in<b>, </b>curling around the doorway before fading into the hut.


    Elias jumped to his feet, and I backed toward him, fearing the sorcerer had returned.


    Then she stepped fully into the dim light¨Cthe Ash Queen.


    She moved with an almost unnatural grace, her ash¨Ccolored robes flowing around her feet, the swirling particles around her hands as if alive. Her presence wasmanding, yet calm, a quiet authority that made every instinct in me tense.


    I knew that she contained power. But now it was like she was trying to show off what sort of power she possessed. How she was able to use her power and what she could do.


    Elias straightened immediately, cing himself slightly between me and her. ¡°What do you want?¡± His voice was steady but wary, protective.


    The Ash Queen lifted her hands in a gesture meant to soothe, not threaten. ¡°I am not here to harm you. I am here because the sorcerer you fear is real, and he is dangerous. I have opposed him for longer than either of you have lived, and I am here to help you stand against him.¡±


    I shifted again, exhaustion pressing into my limbs like a physical weight, but the pulse in my chest grew stronger, curling along my arms like molten fire. ¡°Why should we trust you?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>rasped. ¡°Why now? Whye to us now when we needed helpst night?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Because hiding does not save lives.¡± She said softly, her gray eyes catching the <b>lighting </b>through the window. ¡°Because you survived what many others would not. That makes <b>you </b>important. And the sorcerer cannot be allowed to continue.¡±


    Elias¡¯s gaze flicked to mine, a mixture of caution and something that looked like hope. <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>


    < CHAPTER 117


    +25 Points


    expect us to just take your word for it?¡± He asked. ¡°After everything we¡¯ve gone through?¡±


    ¡°I do not ask for blind trust.¡± She replied, crouching slightly to bring herself closer to us. Her eyes swept over both of us, serious yet calm. ¡°I ask only that you see the truth. I cannot do this alone. And neither can you. But together¡­<i>¡± </i>She let her words hang, and the swirl of ash around her hands seemed to emphasize her sincerity.


    I felt the warmth in my chest pulse again, stronger this time, and the shimmer along my arms. reacted, tracing patterns I hadn¡¯t consciously created. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ responding.¡± I whispered. ¡°To me


    or maybe to all of us.¡±


    The Ash Queen nodded. ¡°Yes. Your power is alive. It has been growing even when you did not notice. Today has pushed you to your limits, and now it has awakened fully. You must learn to control it, to focus it, or the sorcerer will exploit it.¡±


    Elias stepped closer, his eyes scanning my arms, then locking with hers. ¡°So what now? We just¡­ start learning? Right here, in this hut?¡±


    ¡°For now.<i>¡± </i>She said. ¡°Slowly. Carefully. The sorcerer must not know the full extent of what you are capable of¨Cnot yet. But you will begin. And when the timees, you will be ready.¡±


    I flexed my fingers again. The shimmer spread further, dancing over my skin like liquid fire. Exhaustion still gnawed at my mind and body, but it no longer dragged me down¨Cit sharpened my senses. Every sound in the hut, every flicker of shadows felt alive. Elias watched me closely, awe and concern in his eyes, but I saw the same faint thread of hope flickering there I felt inside.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to practice.¡± The Ash Queen said, addressing both of us. ¡°Controles through focus. Discipline and courage. Every moment of doubt is an opening the sorcerer will exploit. You must trust yourself¡­ and eventually, perhaps, you will learn to trust me as well.¡±


    Elias let out a slow breath, nodding, the tension in his shoulders easing fractionally. ¡°She¡¯s not pushing herself too hard.¡± Elias said, determination evident his words. The shimmer along my skin pulsed brighter, responding almost as if it recognized his reaction. <fn4ac6> Checktest chapters at F¦Énd£Îovel</fn4ac6>


    The Ash <i>Queen </i>allowed a faint smile to flicker across her face, soft and fleeting. ¡°Good. Begin with small steps. Learn to channel your power. And remember¨Cyou are not alone. Not


    now<i>. </i>Not ever.<i>¡± </i>


    And beside me, Elias, cautious but ready. The Ash Queen¡¯s presence was unsettling, yes, but purposeful, grounded, and oddlyforting. For the first time all day, I allowed myself to believe: perhaps together, we could stand against the sorcerer¨Cand perhaps, just perhaps, we could survive what wasing and emerge stronger for it.


    The Ash Queen moved closer. The swirl of ash around her hands began forming shapes-


    < CHAPTER 117


    +25 Points


    creatures, symbols, flickers of light¨Cthat shimmered briefly before dissipating into the air. Your power is not only for survival.¡± She said. ¡°It is for resistance, for protection, for shaping the oue of this realm. But it requires focus and control. Every moment of doubt weakens you. Every hesitation can be exploited. <i>You </i>must face it, acknowledge it, and bend it to your will.¡±


    I flexed my hands again, the shimmer crawling along my arms in response to her words. Exhaustion still pressed in like a weight, but the pulse in my chest grew stronger, more insistent. Every nerve ending thrummed, alive and electric<i>. </i>My body felt like it was bing something more than human¨Csomething raw and dangerous <i>and </i>vital.


    Elias leaned closer, his eyes wide, his hands hovering near mine, almost reverently. ¡°I¡­ I think I can feel it too.¡± He said, voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s like it¡¯s <i>connected </i>to both of us. Together, maybe we can learn to control it.¡±


    Elias has never had any power before in his life. But being here in this realm seems to be showing us that that might not be the case.


    ¡°Yes.¡± the Ash Queen said, a flicker of approval crossing her ash¨Cgray eyes. ¡°The bond between you strengthens the power within. But it also creates vulnerability. You must learn to focus your intent, or the sorcerer will exploit any weakness.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you


    tell me all of this at your castle?¡± I asked, cautiously.


    ¡°Because Arthur was there. And he had no idea about any of this. About the power that the sorcerer was going to identally unlock after approaching you.<i>¡± </i>The Ash Queen said.


    I swallowed hard, letting the warmth pulse through me. The exhaustion pressed in, gnawing, yet there was rity beneath it¨Can awareness I had never known. I was alive in a way that terrified and exhrated me at once.


    ¡°I¡­ I think I can <i>do </i>this.¡± I whispered, my voice steadier than I expected. ¡°I think I can control it¡­ if we <i>practice</i>.¡±


    Elias smiled faintly, cautiously. ¡°Then we¡¯ll do it together. If this power is going to be part of us, we¡¯ll learn <i>to </i>use it, <i>no </i>matter how dangerous it is.¡±


    For the first time that day, a fragile thread of hope wove through my exhaustion and fear. The night pressed against the hut¡¯s walls, dark and heavy, but inside, there was light. The shimmer along my skin pulsed softly, a sign this new power might be a gift I could learn to wield.


    Beside me, Elias, awake and resolute, grounded me. The Ash Queen¡¯s presence was unsettling yet purposeful, her intent clear.


    < CHAPTER 117


    +25 Points:


    For the first time in forever, I allowed myself to believe: together, we could stand against the sorcerer and survive what wasing¨Cperhaps even triumph.

 Slayer 118

    <b>**</b><b>ELIAS POV** </b>


    For the first time in what felt like days, she slept. Truly slept¨Cnot the restless half¨Cdoze she¡¯d been gued with since the sorcerer¡¯s attack, but a deep, steady breathing that signaled exhaustion had finally dragged her under. I sat beside the door of the hut, watching the faint rise and fall of her chest in the dim light.


    Relief washed through me, though it carried its own weight. It meant the watch was mine alone, and I weed it. I had no intention of letting anything slip past while she was finally getting a bit of rest. The night outside was unnervingly quiet, the forest holding its breath as if aware of her fragile peace, and I found myself straining at every rustle, every whisper of wind, determined that nothing would disturb her sleep again.


    The forest outside pressed in like a wall of shadows, the night still humming with unseen movement. Every sound pricked at my ears¨Cthe crack of a twig, the shuffle of wind through dead leaves. But more than sound, I felt something. A pull. A vibration beneath my skin. At first, I thought it was only the adrenaline that hadn¡¯t burned out yet, the echo of fear still rattling through my body. But when I turned my fist into a ball across my knees, sparks of faint light threaded through my hands. My breath caught. I blinked hard, but they didn¡¯t vanish. Instead, they grew brighter, tracing faint lines across the veins and muscles of my arms, as though some ancient pattern had been waiting there all along, hidden beneath flesh and bone, just waiting for me to notice.


    I jerked my hand back. The glow winked out instantly, leaving my hand instantly. My pulse hammered, not with fear, but confusion. She had powers¨Cthat much was clear. I had seen her mes, mes hot enough to turn the air to fire. But me? I was <i>no </i>sorcerer. No heir to ancient gifts. Not of royal blood. Just Elias, the one who stood and tried to protect the ones that couldn¡¯t protect themselves. Well, that¡¯s what I used to do before I met Lyra.


    And yet¡­ the air still hummed in my blood, restless, insistent.


    I forced myself to steady, to breathe, to focus on the rhythm of her sleeping. I would not wake her for this¨Cnot yet.


    When dawn broke, pale gray light filtered through the ts <i>in </i>the hut¡¯s walls<i>. </i><i>She </i>stirred, <i>slow </i>at first, then with a sharp breath that told me her mind was already alert even before her <i>body </i>could follow. I offered her the small skin of water we¡¯d saved, and she drank greedily.


    ¡°We need food.¡± She muttered, her voice still hoarse.


    <i>I </i><i>nodded</i>. The hollowness in my own stomach had long since turned into a gnawing ache.


    <i>¡± </i>


    :


    < CHAPTER 118


    +25 Points


    Stay close.¡± I said, though I knew she would insist oning. Her eyes flicked toward the trees in the distance. Another forest that had been spared from whatever happened to his realm, already scanning, already hunting.


    We didn¡¯t find much. The forest had grown quiet, too quiet, as if the curse of thisnd had taken every animal away. Not just the dangerous ones. Still, we managed to trap two scrawny creatures¨Cbarely enough to call a meal, but enough to keep us moving another day. The silence lingered with us, heavy, unsettling, as though the trees themselves watched.


    Back at the hut, I gathered what dry branches I could and set them in a pile. Lyra knelt across from me, her hands outstretched. A spark of orange light shimmered between her palms, then leapt to the wood. The fire caught instantly, roaring with heat far stronger than it should have, chasing back shadows that had clung to us since morning.


    I leaned back slightly from the intensity of it. Even her smallest mes carried the searing bite of dragonfire. She grimaced, frustration flickering across her face.


    ¡°I can make fireballs strong enough to burn stone.¡± She said quietly, ¡°but I can¡¯t control these new¡­ gifts. Theye and go like storms.¡±


    I reached for the spit we¡¯d rigged and set the rabbits over the ze, careful not to meet her eyes just yet. My hand brushed the edge of my own bow that she made me, and this time, the glow returned, shining the wood on the bow¨Cbrighter, steadier, a faint heat running up my arm, pulsing with a rhythm that felt alive. Sparks of light flickered along the string, and for a moment, the air around me seemed to hum with a quiet, potent energy I could almost hear.


    I froze. Then, slowly, I angled the bow toward the fire. The lines of molten light pulsed faintly, as though answering the mes.


    Her gaze snapped to it immediately. ¡°Elias¡­¡±


    I <i>shook </i>my head, feeling both exposed and unsettled. ¡°I don¡¯t know how. It just started.¡±


    For a <i>moment</i>, silence stretched between us, broken only by the crackle of the fire and the faint hiss of fat dripping <i>into </i>the mes. Then, to my surprise, she smiled¨Ctired, but fierce, <i>her </i><i>eyes </i>glinting with quiet determination.


    ¡°Then we train.<i>¡± </i>She said.


    The <i>food </i>was gone quickly, and hunger still lingered, gnawing at our insides, but it gave us just enough strength <i>to </i>stand and stretch our stiff limbs. We moved outside the hut, where the morning light filtered softly through broken branches, casting dappled patterns on the damp forest floor, and the air was thick with dew that clung to our clothes and hair.


    She showed me first, conjuring mes that spun <i>into </i>orbs in her palms, bright enough to


    < CHAPTER 118


    make the air shimmer and twist around them. Each orb danced with life, tiny tongues of fire licking the edges, casting flickering shadows on nearby rocks and fallen logs. Then, <b>with </b><b>a </b>swift, practiced motion, she hurled them at a charred stump, the wood hissing and cracking beneath the heat, sending sparks scattering like miniature fireflies across the dewy ground.


    ¡°Your turn.¡± She said.


    I stared at my bow and arrow, willing the glow toe. At first, <i>nothing</i>. Just silence<b>, </b>and the weight of my own doubt pressing down on me. Then, when I thought of her¨Cof the way she had stood against the sorcerer even when her body was breaking¨Csomething surged inside me. The arrow red to life, golden veins racing across its length, humming with energy. My breath caught, chest tight, as the weapon seemed to respond not to strength, but to memory, to loyalty, to the unyielding fire that her courage had lit within me.


    I let it slip from the bow, and the air seemed to split. Not with fire, not with shadow, but with <b>a </b>force that rang like struck steel. The stump shuddered as if hit by a hammer.


    Augh escaped me before I could stop it. Rough, disbelieving. ¡°I think I did something.¡±


    ¡°You did.¡± She said, pride shing in her eyes. ¡°Do it again.¡±


    We trained until sweat soaked through our clothes and the sun rose higher, burning away the mist. She wrestled with her new powers, frustrated when they slipped from her grasp, but I saw the strength in her, the way each failure only made her more determined.


    And when my arrows lit with that strange golden fire, I felt¨Cfor the first time¨Cthat I was not just her shield. Not just the one who stood beside her.


    I was something more. <fn4e00> Find the newest release on F?ndNovel</fn4e00>


    And together, <i>we </i>would learn what that meant.


    <b>Comments </b>


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    3.1K

 Slayer 119

    +25 Pointa


    <b>CHAPTER </b><b>119 </b>


    <b>**</b>LYRA¡¯S POV<b>** </b>


    The mornings began early, though ¡°morning¡± had little meaning where we were. Light <b>filtered </b>in through the canopy in shades of gold and orange, but it never truly signaled the start of <b>a </b>day or the end of one. Time felt different here, slippery, like water slipping through your fingers. I hated it.


    Every day, we trained, until our bodies ached and our magic hummed in our veins like live wires. I had never been patient, but patience was the only thing keeping me alive long enough to see my baby again. I missed him more than I thought possible. Just thinking of his small hands curling around mine made my chest ache. Every time I closed my eyes, I imagined him toddling across the living room, a stumble turning into a giggle, and my heart twisted with guilt. I couldn¡¯t lose any more time¨Cnot with the time difference here. I didn¡¯t even know how big he¡¯d gotten already.


    ¡°Focus, Lyra.¡± Elias¡® voice cut through my thoughts, sharp and precise. He was moving around me like a storm contained, his control over his power so much smoother than mine. I was still ring and sputtering, bursts of energy shooting from my fingertips at the wrong moments, singeing the edges of the training ground.


    I clenched my jaw and drew a deep breath. I could do this. I had to¨Cfor my baby.


    We spent hours running through exercises, starting with basics and moving toplexbinations of force and control. Elias¡¯s patience never faltered, though I could see the strain in his eyes when I lost focus and nearly sent a bolt of fire through the training walls.


    ¡°You¡¯re letting your anger drive you.¡± He said finally, stepping back to let the energy in the air settle. Sparks fizzled and fell like tiny stars, and I felt the familiar surge of frustration rise.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± I said, though my voice cracked. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just¨CI need to get back. I need to be with him.¡± The words slipped out before I could stop them, raw and unguarded.


    Elias¡¯s expression softened, just slightly. ¡°I know.¡± He said. ¡°I feel it too, in my own way. But if we rush, we die before we even reach him. Controles first. Every burst of magic must have purpose. You¡¯ll get there, baby. You will.¡±


    ¡°How are you doing so well?¡± I asked, curiously.


    ¡°Honestly, I only think it¡¯s because


    Added to the library


    hat you¡¯re the one that¡¯s <i>going </i>to


    get us through this and it ising easy to me.¡± He said.


    I gritted my teeth <i>and </i>we continued, again and again. Hours bled into one another. Sweat ran <fn516a> Latest content published on find?novel</fn516a>


    :


    < CHAPTER 119


    +25 Points


    down my back, my muscles burned, yet we kept pushing. I learned <i>to </i>let the energy flow<i>, </i>to bend it without letting it consume me, to channel it like water through a narrow channel instead of a flood over cliffs. The sparks that had once threatened to tear me apart now danced around my hands obediently, and I felt a thrill of triumph I hadn¡¯t felt in weeks.


    Finally, when we copsed onto the moss¨Cstrewn ground, our bodies trembling and our lungs screaming, Elias nodded. ¡°Enough for today.¡±


    I closed my eyes, feeling the lingering buzz of magic in my veins. My <i>body </i>ached in every joint, but beneath it all, I felt a spark of hope. We were ready. Or at least¡­ <i>we </i>were close.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± I said finally, voice hoarse. ¡°We have to go after him. The Sorcerer -he won¡¯t wait for us to be perfect, and neither can we. Every day I stay here, I¡¯m losing more time with my son.¡±


    Elias was quiet for a long moment. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯ve felt it too. The pull. We can¡¯t ignore it anymore. But we have to be smart. The Sorcerer will have traps. He¡¯ll expect us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± I said, a sh of defiance sparking inside me. ¡°I care about getting back to Grayson.¡±


    He studied me, his eyes narrowing, and then finally, with a reluctant nod, he said, ¡°Alright. We leave at first light.¡±


    I hardly slept that night. Every time I closed my eyes, I imagined his little face, bright with curiosity, oblivious to the danger ahead. I pressed my hand against my belly, feeling the memory of his tiny heartbeat, a rhythm I would carry into battle.


    By the first light, painting the sky pink and amber, we were packed and ready. Weapons, supplies, and focus aligned. Magic hummed faintly beneath my skin, a steady reassurance that I was finally ready to face him.


    The journey <i>to </i>the Sorcerer¡¯s domain was treacherous. The world twisted unnaturally as we drew closer. <i>Rocks </i>floated where they shouldn¡¯t, trees shifted subtly, and shadows clung like sentient creatures. Every step tested us, every breath reminded us we were far from the familiar.


    Elias <i>moved </i>ahead, scanning constantly, and I followed, muscles coiled, senses sharp. Despite the dangers, purpose propelled me forward. I imagined holding my son again, seeing him take his first steps, hearing hisugh, smelling his hair. That thought was my fuel, made me unstoppable.


    When we reached the Sorcerer¡¯s stronghold, I froze. ck stone jutted from the earth at impossible angles, reality warped around his will. Mist curled along the ground, thick and choking, carrying whispers of fear and despair. A ck cloud swallowed the area; no light


    could prate.


    ¡°This is it.¡± Elias murmured, his voice low. ¡°He¡¯s inside.¡±


    I nodded, drawing a deep breath. My fingers tingled as the magic inside me stirred, eager, impatient. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± I said, though my throat was tight.


    We moved cautiously, every step measured. I felt the Sorcerer¡¯s power ahead, a dark resonance pressing against my bones. My heartbeat thundered, but I kept walking. I would


    not let fear control me. Not here. Not ever.


    The entrance loomed¨Ca massive archway carved with symbols that twisted like living things. I hesitated. Something screamed this was a trap, but urgency outweighed caution. My son¡¯s face shed in my mind, and I stepped forward.


    Elias fell into step beside me, his hand brushing mine briefly<b>, </b>silently acknowledging we were in this together. We passed through the arch, and the world seemed to shift around us.


    Then it happened. The ground gave way, sending us sprawling. Wended in a chamber that had appeared from nowhere, walls closing with a grinding, almost sentient force. Magic pulsed thick in the air, and the Sorcerer¡¯s cold, triumphantughter echoed around us.


    ¡°I told you it would be a trap.¡± Elias muttered, gritting his teeth as he readied his magic. ¡°We should have been more careful.¡±


    I felt a wave of panic, but I pushed it down. Not yet. Not now. We had made it this far. We could fight. We would fight. And then, after this, I would get back to my son.


    The walls were lined with runes that glowed with a malevolent light. I could feel the energy pressing against me, testing, probing. I tightened my fists, letting the magic coil in response.


    The Sorcerer¡¯sughter grew louder, filling the chamber, wrapping around us like a suffocating nket. ¡°Ah,¡± his voice slithered through the air, ¡°you finally came. How¡­ persistent.¡±


    I <i>stood </i>taller, letting the magic flow through me, my fear hardening into determination. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of you.¡± I said, though my voice shook slightly. ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    Elias¡¯s energy red beside me, a shield and a weapon all at once. ¡°Stay sharp.¡± He warned. This is exactly what he wants¨Cus thinking we¡¯re ready.¡±


    I nodded, letting the power inside me burn brighter. Every step, every spark of magic<b>, </b><b>had </b>led to this moment. And no matter the trap, no matter the danger, I would fight. I <b>had </b>a life to reim.


    And as the walls began to shift again, and the Sorcerer¡¯s power washed over us like a <b>storm</b>, I


    00


    < CHAPTER 119


    +25 Prants


    braced myself. Whatever came next, we were ready¨Cor at least, as ready as anyone could


    ever be.


    We were walking straight into the heart of his trap.


    Get Bonus (Ad) <b>> </b>


    Vote


    <b>3 </b>IK

 Slayer 120

    <b>CHAPTER 120 </b>


    The cage was cold and unyielding, the iron bars digging into my wrists as I tested them, searching for some weakness, some chance of escape. Elias crouched beside me, his eyes. scanning every corner of the dimly lit chamber. The air smelled of smoke and old stone<b>, </b><b>and </b>could feel the Sorcerer¡¯s power radiating from somewhere deeper within the castle¨Ca suffocating weight that made my stomach twist.


    ¡°How many damn castles are in this world?¡± Elias asked.


    ¡°Too many. Too many people wanting control.¡± I said.


    ¡°Well we can¡¯t wait.¡± Elias whispered. ¡°He¡¯ll only tighten his traps.¡±


    I nodded, trying to steady my racing heartbeat. Our hands hovered near our magic, waiting, testing. I closed my eyes and focused on the energy humming beneath my skin. The light that had begun to flow from my ws during training surged, almost of its own ord, and I felt it pulse like a heartbeat, responding to my desperation. But what I didn¡¯t expect was the light to turn orange as the dragonfire mixed with the new magic that I had picked up.


    Elias touched the bars beside me, muttering something under his breath. Sparks danced along his fingertips, colliding with the iron. I mirrored him, sending out strands of my light and dragonfire, weaving them together with his fire and energy. The cage groaned as if resisting us, but slowly, impossibly, the bars bent, twisted, and finally gave way. The sound of metal snapping echoed through the chamber like a p of thunder.


    We didn¡¯t pause to celebrate. The hallways ahead were dark, twisting, and silent, and every shadow seemed to move with a life of its own. I led, ws glowing faintly, light spilling like liquid across the floor. Every step felt like walking into the beating heart of the Sorcerer¡¯s world.


    Then we saw him.


    He <i>stood </i>at the end of a vast chamber, draped in robes darker than night itself. Shadows clung to him, writhing, stretching, coiling around his boots and curling along the floor like ck snakes. The Sorcerer¡¯s face was calm, almost smug¨Cbut I knew better. His eyes flicked briefly to my ws, and I could feel the recognition, the calction behind it.


    ¡°Ah.¡± He said, his voice smooth and cold. ¡°So you¡¯ve freed yourselves. How¡­ persistent.¡±


    The shadows shifted behind him, forming monstrous shapes, hunched and jagged, faces half¨Cformed and writhing, reaching for us. I hissed, feeling Elias tighten his grip <b>on </b>his weapon. This was the moment he had been waiting for, the moment to test us¨Cbut the shadows were faster than anything we¡¯d faced.


    < CHAPTER 120


    +25 Points


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. My ws red, light bursting outward in sharp, concentrated arcs. <b>When </b>they struck the shadows, they shrieked and melted into mist. The darkness <b>recoiled </b><b>from </b><b>the </b>brilliance, and for the first time, I felt a surge of hope.


    ¡°Lyra!¡± Elias shouted, knocking one of the shadow beasts aside with a st of fire. ¡°<b>Keep </b>going! They can¡¯t stand it!¡±


    I lunged, light cutting through the darkness, each strike precise. The shadows screamed, mming into the walls, dissolving into nothingness wherever my ws touched. Elias was relentless at my side,bining fire, energy, and sword strikes, driving them back.


    The chamber trembled, stones cracking beneath the force of the battle. One shadow lunged at me from above, a jagged mass of darkness with a mouth that seemed to stretch impossibly wide. I leapt, shing my ws downward, and light tore through it, burning it away like paper. The acrid scent of smoke and shadow filled my nose, but I didn¡¯t falter.


    Elias shouted beside me, ¡°Behind you!¡± A wave of shadows surged from the Sorcerer, twisting into a single, enormous beast. My ws zed, but even I had to duck and weave to avoid its snapping limbs. The light burned, but it wasn¡¯t enough to destroy it outright. I realized then that I had to be precise, clever, strategic. Random strikes wouldn¡¯t win this battle. <fn123c> For original chapters go to fin?novel</fn123c>


    I focused, feeling the energy flow like water through me, and struck at the joints, the seams where the shadows weren¡¯t solid. Each touch of light caused it to scream and dissolve in pieces, until the monstrosity staggered, fractured, and finally fell apart. Elias exhaled, a victorious grin on his face, but we didn¡¯t pause.


    The Sorcerer¡¯s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, he looked¡­ irritated. But then, as thest of the shadows fell, he straightened, a small, cruel smile curling on his lips.


    ¡°You think this-¡± he gestured to the melting forms of his creations, ¡°-changes anything? I still control this ce. I am inevitable.¡±


    And then the air shifted.


    A presence descended,manding and absolute. The temperature dropped, and a glow, cold and fierce, cut through the darkness. I froze, my ws still sparking with residual light, and turned.


    The Ash Queen.


    She stepped into the chamber as if the shadows themselves bowed before her. <i>Her </i><i>armor </i>shimmered with ashes that seemed alive, moving, shifting, flickering with <i>every </i><i>step</i><i>. </i><i>Her </i>eyes met the Sorcerer¡¯s, and I could see the hesitation there, the subtle recoil that we had never witnessed before.


    < CHAPTER 120


    ¡°You¡­¡± he said, voice low, wary. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here¡­¡±


    $25 Pants


    Elias nced at me, eyebrows raised. My ws still glowed, but now it wasn¡¯t just <b>my </b><b>magic </b>-it was her presence, her power amplifying everything, twisting the battle in our favor before it had even begun.


    The Sorcerer faltered, the shadows that had been his strength flickering at the edges, uncertain and wavering. His movements were no longer fluid or confident; each step was deliberate, cautious, as if he were measuring every possibility before acting. For the first time, he seemed achingly human, gripped by a fear that made his usual arrogance vanish, leaving only a man facing the unknown. Even his eyes, once sharp andmanding, darted nervously, betraying a vulnerability no one had ever seen before.


    The Ash Queen didn¡¯t speak. She merely raised her hand, letting the light of her arrival pierce the darkness. The shadows writhed, shrinking back from her, hissing like a cornered beast. I could feel the energy in the room change, the very air thrumming with power that was older and deeper than anything we had touched before.


    I looked at Elias. He nodded, understanding that this was our moment. Together, we pushed forward, ourbined magic creating a wall of light and heat that shattered thest remaining shadows. The Sorcerer stumbled back, his smirk gone, reced by something fragile, something panicked.


    He raised his hands, trying to summon more darkness, but the energy recoiled, meeting the Ash Queen¡¯s power and shattering harmlessly. I felt it¨Ca weight lifting, a shift in the bnce that we hadn¡¯t dared hope for until now.


    And then, just as I thought we had him, the Sorcerer¡¯s lips curled into a dark, dangerous smile.


    ¡°You think this is the end?¡± He whispered, his voice low and trembling with barely contained rage. The air in the chamber thickened, shadows twisting once more, coalescing into something far more sinister than beforerger, faster, sharper. This was no longer the familiar wave of beasts we had faced. This was a new kind of terror, alive with malice.


    Elias shouted a warning, but it was toote. The hidden shadows that we didn¡¯t see before surged forward, and I realized with a sinking heart that the Sorcerer had one final, terrible trick up his sleeve. The Ash Queen¡¯s glow red, but even her presence couldn¡¯t stop the new horror from advancing toward us.


    I braced myself, ws zing, heart pounding. We had won battles, yes¨Cbut the war¡­ the war might not be over. Not yet.


    <i>And </i>in that moment, as the shadows lunged and the Sorcerer¡¯sugh echoed through the


    < CHAPTER 120


    +25 Ponte


    chamber, I understood that the real fight¨Cthe one that <i>would </i>determine everything¨Cwas only


    beginning.


    Get Bonus (<b>Ad</b>) >


    Vote


    31K

 Slayer 121

    CHAPTER <b>121 </b>


    The new shadows lunged again, faster than ever, and I felt the Sorcerer¡¯s power thrumming through them like a heartbeat I could almost hear. My ws red, the light sizzling with energy, but no matter how fiercely I struck, the darkness kept reforming, relentless and hungry. I stumbled backward, breath ragged, sweat stinging my eyes, and for a moment¨Cjust a fraction of a second¨CI felt doubt. The air around me thickened, heavy with menace, and a cold shiver ran down my spine. Every instinct screamed to fight, to resist, yet the shadows whispered promises of despair, wing at my resolve with each impossible strike. I gritted my teeth, refusing to yield.


    And then it came.


    A pulse, deep inside me, unlike anything I had felt before. Not just light¨Ca resonance with the shadows themselves. I felt their movement, the way they twisted and obeyed the Sorcerer¡¯s will. And I realized, with a thrill of fear and hope, that I could bend them, redirect their motion, force them against him. The sensation was intoxicating and terrifying all at once, a raw power humming beneath my skin. Every shadow around me seemed alive, waiting for mymand, responsive to my intent. I could feel the Sorcerer¡¯s influence weakening as my control strengthened, a dangerous, exhrating edge sharpening with every heartbeat.


    ¡°Elias!¡± I shouted, gripping his arm. ¡°I can¨Cwatch!¡±


    He looked at me, uncertainty flickering across his face. ¡°Lyra¨Ccareful! That¡¯s risky!¡±


    The new shadows lunged again, faster than ever, and I felt the Sorcerer¡¯s power thrumming through them like a heartbeat I could almost hear. My ws red, the light sizzling with energy, but no matter how fiercely I struck, the darkness kept reforming, relentless and hungry. I stumbled backward, breath ragged, sweat stinging my eyes, and for a moment¨Cjust a fraction of a second¨CI felt doubt. Fear whispered in my mind, urging me to retreat, but somewhere deep inside, a stubborn defiance burned. I clenched my fists, forcing my pulse to steady, and prepared to strike again, knowing this battle would not end until one of us fell.


    The Sorcerer¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Impossible! You¡­ you cannot!¡± His hands waved frantically, trying to regain control, but the shadows shrieked, spinning out of hismand. Theyshed at him, striking with a fury he had intended for us.


    The new shadows lunged again, faster than ever, and I felt the Sorcerer¡¯s power thrumming through them like a heartbeat I could almost hear. My ws red, the light sizzling with energy, but no matter how fiercely I struck, the darkness kept reforming, relentless and hungry. I stumbled backward, breath ragged, sweat stinging my eyes, and for a moment¨Cjust a fraction of a second¨CI felt doubt. Fear whispered in the edges of my mind, urging me to falter, to let the shadows overwhelm me, but deep inside, something stubborn and defiant


    < CHAPTER 121


    stirred, refusing to surrender, demanding I rise again despite the impossible odds.


    +25 Points


    ¡°Keep going! Don¡¯t let up!¡± Elias shouted, driving a wave of fire into the shadows still resisting <ol><li>me<b>. </b></li></ol>


    I felt the surge of power, intoxicating and terrifying. My body trembled, ws burning, every nerve alight with raw energy. But this wasn¡¯t just strength¨Cit was control. For the first time, I wasn¡¯t reacting to the Sorcerer. I was leading him, dictating the flow of the battle, shaping it with every thought, every heartbeat. The very air seemed <i>to </i>bend to my will, charged with the promise of what we could aplish.


    The Ash Queen moved beside us, her hands steady, her gaze fixed on him. She didn¡¯t <i>need </i>to speak. Her presence bolstered me, pushed me further, amplified the light coursing through my veins. I realized then that our magic was not separate¨Cit was intertwined, a single current of power flowing through four of us, focused, unstoppable, as if the universe itself had aligned to our purpose. Together, we were more than formidable; we were inevitable. <fn3463> For original chapters go to fin?novel</fn3463>


    The Sorcerer stumbled, trying desperately to reim his control. His voice cracked as he yelled, ¡°No! You cannot¨Cthis power is mine!¡±


    I felt the final resistance in the shadows falter. The enormous tendrils twisted, writhing, and then, under mymand, they surged at him, striking with the force of his own darkness turned against him. He screamed, stumbling back, the energy that had once obeyed him now tearing at him, consuming his control. Sparks of shadow clung to his robes, hissed through the air like living fire, and for the first time, I saw fear flicker in his eyes¡ªa wild, desperate panic. Every movement he made was met with relentless opposition, his own power rebelling, twisting, and crushing him from within.


    Elias pressed forward beside me, a burst of me igniting the remaining shadows. ¡°Now, Lyra! Finish it!¡±


    I gathered every ounce of light, shaping it into a final, brilliant surge, weaving the shadows themselves into a spear of pure energy aimed at the Sorcerer. His eyes widened in horror as he realized his defeat was imminent. He tried to flee, tried to shield himself, but it was useless¨Cthe shadows obeyed only me now, and the light was unstoppable. The air crackled with power, every molecule trembling under the force Imanded. Even the ground beneath us seemed to recoil, as if the world itself recognized the inevitability of his downfall. His desperate cries echoed, fading into the overwhelming brilliance that consumed the space between us, leaving <i>no </i>corner untouched by its searing, unrelenting force.


    With a final, deafening roar, the Sorcerer waspletely engulfed, his twisted, dark form dissipating under the relentless twin assault of my brilliant light and the thrashing, manipted shadows. The chamber shuddered violently, stones cracking and dust raining from the ceiling, air vibrating with residual, lingering energy, and then, slowly, an eerie, tense


    < CHAPTER 121


    silence fell over the ruined hall.


    $<b>25 </b>Points


    I dropped to my knees, chest heaving<b>, </b>ws dimming as exhaustion swept over me. Elias staggered to my side, sweat streaking his face, his eyes wide with awe, and for a moment we simply breathed together, the weight of what had just happened settling around us like a heavy, silent shroud. Our hearts pounded in unison, each beat echoing the danger we had narrowly escaped.


    The Ash Queen stepped forward, her presence calm butmanding. ¡°You have done what few could. You have discovered the true extent of your power, Lyra. You have learned not only to wield light, but to bend darkness itself.¡±


    I looked at her, still trembling. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know I could¡­ I just¡­ I had to protect-¡±


    Her gaze softened. ¡°You have a purpose greater than you realize. That purpose will guide you, and your power will grow. But remember this¨Che will return, and he wille stronger. This is only the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s always just the beginning.¡± I scoffed.


    Elias let out a shakyugh. ¡°Well¡­ intense is one word for it.¡±


    I smiled, though exhaustion weighed heavy on me. ¡°Yeah. Intense is one way to put it.¡±


    But deep inside, a spark of certainty burned brighter than ever. We had survived, and now I truly understood the depth and scope of the power that pulsed within me, raw and untamed. The Sorcerer had underestimated me, underestimated us all, blind to the strength we carried. And when he returned, there would be no mercy, no hesitation¨CI would be ready, every step calcted, every strike precise.


    Because now, for the first time, I was not just defending. I wasmanding, shaping the battle itself. I was leading, unstoppable and unyielding. I was a force he could not control, a storm he could not predict, and the very air around me seemed to hum with my newfound authority.

 Slayer 122

    The chamber was quiet now, though the air still hummed with residual energy, the echoes <b>of </b>magic and struggle lingering like smoke in the corners. My ws dimmed slowly, the brilliant light fading into a soft, lingering glow, leaving my hands tingling and raw. I sank to my knees, exhausted, every muscle trembling from the effort, every breath sharp and shallow.


    Elias knelt beside me, shoulders sagging. His bow and arrowy across hisp, still warm from the mes he had wielded. For the first time in what felt like hours, he allowed himself a small, shaky smile. ¡°We¡­ we actually did it.¡± He said, disbelief threading his words. ¡°I thought we were done for.¡±


    I shook my head slowly, still catching my breath, the adrenaline keeping the trembling at bay. ¡°No.¡± I said softly. ¡°We won this fight, yes¨Cbut he¡¯s not gone. He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s regrouping. nning. ¡°My words sounded hollow even to me, but the truth of them weighed heavier than any


    exhaustion.


    The Ash Queen stepped forward, silent, her eyes scanning the chamber with calm precision. I felt her power pressing gently against mine, a steady, unyielding pulse. ¡°He will return<i>.¡± </i>She said quietly, her voice like the fall of ash on stone. ¡°And when he does, he will be more dangerous than ever. But what you have discovered¨Cwhat you have learned¨Cwill be the key. Your light, Lyra¡­ it canmand even his darkness. Few have ever achieved that.¡±


    I looked down at my ws, still faintly glowing, and felt a shiver of awe. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know I could do that. I didn¡¯t even know it was possible.¡±


    Her gaze softened, almost maternal, though sharp with authority. ¡°Power lies dormant until it is tested. Fear, desperation, necessity¡­ these awaken it. You have survived because you have courage, and because you have purpose. That purpose is stronger than fear, and stronger than any shadow.¡±


    Elias leaned back against the stone wall, wiping sweat from his brow. ¡°I guess that makes you the ultimate shadow¨Cbender now, huh?¡± He said, trying to lighten the mood, though his voice carried the fatigue of battle.


    I chuckled, though it was shaky. ¡°I guess¡­but don¡¯t get used to me being calm. This was¡­ exhausting.¡±


    The Ash Queen¡¯s eyes flicked to the far side of the chamber, where remnants of the Sorcerer¡¯s shadows still shimmered faintly, dissipating slowly into nothingness. ¡°He is patient.¡± She said. ¡°He waits in the spaces between battles, gathering strength. And when he strikes again, it will be with cunning and cruelty. You cannot let your guard down. You must prepare, train, and strengthen what you now control.¡±


    < CHAPTER 122


    +29 Points.


    I swallowed hard, the weight of her words sinking in. The idea of another confrontation, one even more dangerous than this, made my chest tighten. But beneath the fear, a spark of resolve red brighter than any shadow. We had survived, and I had discovered something about myself¨Cabout my power¨Cthat even I had not fully understood until this moment.


    Elias reached over, his hand brushing mine briefly. ¡°We¡¯ll do it together.¡± He said quietly, his voice steady but warm. ¡°Whateveres next, we face it as a team. I¡¯m not letting you do this alone. You¡¯re my strength as much as I am yours, and I won¡¯t step aside.¡±


    I nodded, grateful for the reassurance, though the exhaustion clung <i>to </i>me like a second skin. ¡°I know. And I¡­I need to be ready. For him, for everyone he could hurt¡­for my baby.¡± The words caught in my throat, a fierce protective surge forcing the tremble from my lips.


    The Ash Queen¡¯s gaze softened at that, and I could feel her acknowledgment, almost a blessing. ¡°Your connection, your love¡­ it strengthens your power. It is part of why you survived, and why you can bend the shadows. Never forget that it is not just the magic itself, but what drives you to use it, that defines your strength.¡±


    <i>¡± </i>


    Elias reached over, his hand brushing mine briefly. ¡°We¡¯ll do it together.¡± He said quietly. Whateveres next, we face it as a team. I¡¯m not letting you do this alone, not now<i>, </i>not ever. Even if the path grows darker, even if everything feels impossible, I¡¯ll still be here beside you, holding on.¡±


    I drew in a full breath and pushed myself upright, ash clinging stubbornly to my arms and hair. Elias rose beside me, his movements slow, deliberate. Together we moved through the wreckage¨Cthe shattered sigils, the jagged scars carved deep into the floor, the acrid smoke, and the faint crackle of dying magic that still hung like static in the air. Every step echoed the battle¡¯s memory.


    The Sorcerer was gone, but the air still throbbed with his presence, like a heartbeat pulsing deep within the castle. I tightened my grip on my bow and pressed forward, every step heavier than thest.


    The Ash Queen led us forward, her presence both guide and protector, though she spoke little. I could feel her assessment of our abilities, her calctions of how we might survive the next encounter, and it filled me with a mixture of awe and determination. We had been tested, and we had survived. We had learned. But the real test¨Cthe one that would define everything¨Cwas yet toe.


    As we made our way out of the chamber, I nced back once more at the shattered remnants of the darkness. ¡°He won¡¯t stop.¡± I murmured. ¡°He¡¯ll be back.¡±


    The Ash Queen¡¯s voice was soft but unyielding. ¡°And when he returns, you will be ready. You have learned tomand what others fear. That knowledge is a weapon far greater than any


    < CHAPTER 122


    spell he could cast.¡±


    +25 Points


    Elias squeezed my hand gently. ¡°Then we¡¯ll face him.¡± He said firmly. ¡°But, why were you trying to convince Lyra that she was better off without me? When we were in your castle.¡± Elias said, eyeing the Queen suspiciously.


    ¡°I needed to know who I was dealing with. If she would give up her mate for power. Or if she loved you too much to stay here andmand this realm with power.<i>¡± </i>The Ash Queen answered.


    Her whole act earlier was just that¨Cit was an act. She was pretending, putting on a front to see how I¡¯d respond. She wanted to test me, to figure out if I was really who I said I was, or if I was just faking it, trying to be someone I wished I could be but hadn¡¯t quite figured out how to be.


    I nodded, feeling a fierce determination building inside me. The Sorcerer mighte back stronger, smarter, and more ruthless¨Cbut so would we. We had already survived the impossible, turned the darkness against him, and found a power inside myself I never knew I had. I wasn¡¯t going to back down, not now, not ever. Whatever came next, I was ready to face


    it head¨Con.


    For the first time, I believed¨Cnot blindly, not with hope alone¨Cbut with certainty. We could fight him again. We could win. And we would.


    Because now, I was not just defending. I wasmanding. I was leading. I was a force he could not control¨Cand I would not let him take what mattered most.


    The castle around us seemed silent, but I could feel the pulse of his presence echoing faintly in the walls, a reminder that the battle was far from over. And as we stepped out together, ready to regroup, train, and prepare for the inevitable return, I knew one thing with unwavering rity: the next confrontation would be even greater, and I would face it with every ounce of power, determination, and light I could summon.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    3.3K <fn3894> Original content can be found at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn3894>

 Slayer 123

    CHAPTER <b>123 </b>


    We climbed the rough, twisting path up to the Ash Queen¡¯s castle. The sky was streaked with purple and red as the sun dipped behind the jagged peaks. Elias walked right beside me, quiet but tense, gripping my hand like he was holding himself back from acting. Between us, the Ash Queen sat with her usual calm, her dark eyes scanning thend like a predator guarding


    its territory. <fnaf31> For more chapters visit Find_Novel(.</fnaf31>


    The castle rose out of the mountain like a shard of ck ss, its towers sharp and crooked, casting long shadows over the valley. Guards stood everywhere as we got closer, their ckened armor carved with runes that glimmered faintly in the fading light. The closer we came, the tighter my chest felt. The whole ce felt alive and waiting¨Clike it was daring us


    to enter.


    The carriage stopped at the main gates. The Ash Queen flicked her fingers, and the guards saluted at once, their armor nking like a drumbeat. I stepped down, my boots hitting the stone with a firmness I hadn¡¯t felt in days. I was done hiding. I was done running. The sorcerer who had haunted us¨Cwho had destroyed so much¨Cwould finally face me. And I was ready.


    Inside, the castle smelled of ash and metal. Torches lined the walls, flickering and casting everything in a molten glow. Servants moved quickly and quietly, tending to fires and preparing rooms. Despite the warmth, the air felt heavy with tension. Guards were everywhere¨Challways, towers, even staircases. The Ash Queen clearly expected trouble. Or maybe she just never took chances.


    ¡°I want this over.¡± I muttered to Elias as we walked down one of the endless corridors. My voice was low but sharp enough to make him flinch. ¡°I¡¯m done dealing with him. I want to take the fight to him.¡±


    Elias shook his head. ¡°I know, but-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. No more waiting, no more running. He¡¯s gotten away with too much. I can already control his minions. I don¡¯t need practice.¡± My words came out harsher than I meant, but they were true.


    The Ash Queen¡¯s footsteps echoed behind us. ¡°You are confident.¡± She said, her voice smooth but firm. ¡°Perhaps too confident.¡±


    I didn¡¯t look back. ¡°I¡¯ve seen them. I¡¯ve controlled them. I can do this. I just¡­ I want him to feel it.¡±


    She sighed softly, almost human in her weariness. ¡°You underestimate him. Commanding


    < CHAPTER 123


    $<b>25 </b>Points


    his minions is not enough. The sorcerer is no ordinary foe. He bends shadows, warps minds, and draws power from fear itself. One wrong move, and even your control will break.¡±


    I clenched my fists. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m done running. I¡¯m ready.¡±


    She gave me a long, searching look¨Chalf assessing, half sad. ¡°Very well. But listen, if not to me, then to reason. He is patient. He studies weakness and exploits it. He appears invincible because he twists the very essence of what he fights. Your power over his minions is a weapon, yes, but not enough. You must understand the full scope of what he can do.¡±


    I fought the urge to roll my eyes. I¡¯d heard warnings before. But as she spoke, I realized she wasn¡¯t exaggerating.


    ¡°He can twist time in small areas.¡± She said quietly. ¡°Moments can stretch into hours, or hours copse into seconds. He can weave probability, bending chance to his favor. Worst of all¨Che can enter the minds of those he studies. He learns your fears, your regrets, your hidden desires, and uses them against you.¡±


    I swallowed hard. I¡¯d always assumed I could face him head¨Con. But the idea of him knowing my every thought, every hesitation, every fleeting fear sent a cold shiver crawling down my spine, making my stomach twist in uneasy anticipation.


    ¡°And yet.¡± She went on, ¡°he has weaknesses. He feeds on arrogance and distraction. He cannot resist testing his enemies, and in doing so, he reveals cracks in his own armor. Your challenge is to stay focused while giving him no chance to see inside your mind.¡±


    I nodded slowly, letting her words sink in. She was right¨Che¡¯d expect me to be reckless, to act without thinking, to be predictable. And I wouldn¡¯t give him that advantage, not now, not ever.


    We reached the rooms she had prepared. They wererge but somber, with dark tapestries on the walls and a fire roaring in the stone hearth. Elias dropped into a chair, rubbing his face. I stood by the window, staring out at the sharp peaks. The sky darkened, and the first stars pricked through the ck.


    ¡°Rest.¡± the Ash Queen said. ¡°Tomorrow, we n. The sorcerer is clever, but even he can be outmaneuvered. You¡¯ll need more than power; you¡¯ll need cunning.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need practice.¡± I said again, though the firelight caught the strain in my face. ¡°I already know how to control his minions. We just need a n to corner him.¡±


    She studied me with sharp eyes. ¡°You underestimate the cost. Controlling his minions isn¡¯t just willpower¨Cit¡¯s a connection, a tether. It makes you vulnerable in ways you can¡¯t yet understand. Do you know how to endure their rage if they break free? Or protect yourself from his power when hees for you personally?<b>¡± </b>


    < CHAPTER 123


    425 Points


    I clenched my jaw. I¡¯d heard all this before. Warnings. Lessons. But I could feel the hunger inside me. I was ready. More than ready.


    I knew she was trying to help me. Trying to warn me. But I didn¡¯t want to hear it. Even though I probably needed to.


    She let the silence stretch, then spoke again, softer this time. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. He has allies. Creatures who have given up their willpletely. They¡¯re shadows in daylight, whispers that be screams. You may control his lesser minions, yes, but these others¡­ they don¡¯t obey. And they wille for you, without mercy.¡±


    Elias groaned from his chair, leaning back as if her words were a weight. ¡°Why tell us all this now?¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Because you must understand the battlefield before stepping onto it.¡± the Ash Queen replied. ¡°Step forward blindly, and your victory may be hollow¨Cor worse, you may not return at all.¡±


    I turned from the window, letting the fire warm my face. ¡°I¡¯m done with warnings.¡± I said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve survived everything he¡¯s thrown at me so far. I¡¯ve learned more than I ever wanted about his methods. I¡¯m not afraid anymore.¡±


    The Ash Queen¡¯s lips curved into a faint, knowing smile. ¡°Good. Courage without wisdom is foolish. Wisdom without courage is meaningless. You have courage. That may be enough¡­ if you temper it with awareness.¡±


    I nodded and let her words sink in, not saying how much I already knew¨Cor how I¡¯d learned some of it the hard way. Elias rubbed his temples and muttered something about needing more coffee. I didn¡¯t care. nning and practice were almost over. Action wasing, and I was ready for it.


    We spent the rest of the evening walking the halls, looking over maps and talking through ns. The Ash Queen showed us weak spots in the sorcerer¡¯s defenses, warned us about traps he¡¯d set in distant ces, and told us about dangers we hadn¡¯t faced yet. Every detail she gave only made me more determined and impatient.


    By the time night fell, the castle felt tense and expectant. Guards patrolled the corridors, alert and watchful. Servants moved quietly so they wouldn¡¯t break the silence. And in my chest one steady thought burned brighter than fear or doubt: I was ready.


    I was ready <i>to </i>go after him.


    No more waiting. No more hiding. No more excuses.


    The sorcerer would soon find out what I could do¨Cand I would make sure he never forgot it.

 Slayer 124

    The Ash Queen¡¯s castle felt alive, but not in a weing way. Every corridor, every staircase, every shadow seemed to watch us as we moved through the darkened halls. Despite the firelight flickering against the ckened stone, the ce was cold. Not the kind of cold that bites the skin, but the kind that presses on your chest, like the walls themselves weigh down


    on you.


    Elias walked beside me, quiet, his usual energy muted. I could tell he was running on exhaustion, the kind thates from keeping your body moving when your mind screams for rest. I wasn¡¯t much better. My muscles ached, and the lingering taste of smoke and blood from ourst encounter made every breath heavy.


    The Ash Queen led us to our chambers, her steps measured and deliberate. ¡°You both need rest.¡± She said simply, her voice carrying authority without harshness. ¡°Tomorrow, we begin nning the final moves. Tonight, you recover.¡±


    I wanted to argue. I wanted to say I was ready, that waiting was a waste, but something in her tone stopped me. There was nopromise. Rest was not optional.


    The chambers were surprisinglyfortable, at least for the Ash Queen¡¯s standards. Thick rugs covered the cold stone floors, and soft, warm nkets were folded neatly on the beds. The room smelled faintly of herbs and smoke¨Csomething meant to soothe the mind and body.


    Elias flopped onto the bed without hesitation, letting out a long groan. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can sleep.¡± He muttered, rubbing his eyes. ¡°My brain won¡¯t shut off.¡±


    ¡°You need it.¡± I replied, sinking onto the edge of the bed. ¡°We¡¯re not going to be any good against him if we copse halfway through the fight.¡± <fna2e4> Chapters first released on find?novel</fna2e4>


    He gave me a sideways nce, skeptical but too tired to argue. ¡°Yeah, I guess. Easy for you to say¨Cyou¡¯re always bouncing around like you¡¯re ready to tackle the world.¡±


    I huffed, letting a small smile escape despite my exhaustion. ¡°Right now, I just want to not think about him for a little while. That counts as rest, right?¡±


    The Ash Queen lingered by the doorway, her dark eyes studying us. ¡°Rest is not weakness.¡± She said softly. ¡°It is preparation. Your mind and body must be aligned if you hope to face him.¡±


    I nodded, letting her words sink in. There was truth there. I¡¯d been running on adrenaline and stubbornness for too long. If I wanted to end this, I needed more than anger¨CI needed rity.


    <b>+25 </b>Points


    Once she left, the room fell silent except for the crackling of the fire. El¨ªas rolled onto his side, pulling the nket over himself like he could hide from the world in its folds. I stayed seated for a moment, staring into the mes, letting the warmth seep into my bones.


    Slowly, I felt my muscles loosen. The tension that had been wrapped around me for weeks- the constant edge of fear and frustration¨Cbegan to ease. For a little while, I could pretend that the sorcerer wasn¡¯t out there, waiting, nning his next move.


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually sleep this early.¡± I said quietly, not expecting an answer.


    ¡°You think this is a normal situation?¡± Elias mumbled from under the covers, half asleep but still aware. ¡°Becausest I checked, normal is not what we¡¯re living.¡±


    I chuckled softly, the sound quiet and tired. ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    He shifted closer to the edge of his bed, his face serious despite the exhaustion. ¡°Lyra¡­ tomorrow¡¯s going to be dangerous. I know you¡¯re ready to take him down, but¨Cjust¡­ be careful. Don¡¯t let your fire make you reckless.¡±


    I looked at him, really looked at him. His eyes, heavy with fatigue, still held that unshakable loyalty and determination. I wanted to tell him I knew that I wasn¡¯t reckless, but words felt smallpared to the weight of what we were about to face.


    ¡°Elias.¡± I said finally, ¡°I promise¡­ I¡¯ll be smart. But I¡¯m not holding back anymore. He¡¯s caused too much. It ends soon.¡±


    He nodded slowly, exhaustion winning over argument. ¡°I trust you.¡± He said, and for the first time in days, his voice was calm. ¡°Just¡­ don¡¯t forget to breathe.¡±


    Wey down then, letting the nkets swallow us, the firelight flickering across the walls and ceiling. My mind wandered at first, reying past battles, mistakes, and moments where we¡¯d barely escaped with our lives. But slowly, those thoughts began to fade, reced with a strange, almost peaceful emptiness.


    Sleep came unevenly. I drifted in and out, sometimes waking to the distant echo of footsteps in the castle, sometimes slipping into a deep, dreamless rest. When I woke, the fire had burned low, and the room was bathed in the gray light of dawn seeping through the tall, narrow windows.


    Elias stirred beside me, stretching with a groan that sounded like it came from his very bones. ¡°Morning already?¡± He asked, blinking at the dim light.


    I yawned, sitting up and rubbing my face. ¡°Yeah. Feels like we barely slept.¡±


    ¡°Barely, but maybe enough.¡± He said, giving a small grin. ¡°I feel¡­ surprisingly human, actually.


    < CHAPTER 124


    +25 Points


    I smiled back, feeling a rare flicker of calm. ¡°Good. Because we¡¯ll need every bit of that human¨Cness today.¡±


    The Ash Queen appeared in the doorway before we could linger, her presence quiet butmanding. ¡°Good. You have rested. That is the first step. Now, you will eat, then we will strategize.¡±


    We followed her through the hallways, the guards giving us respectful nods. The castle was quieter in the morning, the tension still there but softened by theck of immediate danger. Servants moved with purpose, offering bread, fruits, and warm tea, which I took greedily. The Ash Queen ate lightly, observing us both, her gaze never leaving my face for more than a


    moment.


    <i>¡± </i>


    Once we were fed, she led us to a smaller chamber lined with maps, charts, and a few small figurines that looked like miniature soldiers. She set them on the table with deliberate care. Today, you learn not just how to use what you already know, but how to anticipate him, to predict his moves. Commanding his minions is only one part of this fight. Strategy is the rest.


    I nodded, feeling the weight of responsibility settle on me again. My body had rested, my mind had cleared somewhat, but there was still so much to prepare for. The Ash Queen pointed out areas where the sorcerer might try to ambush us, traps he had set that only someone who understood him could predict, and weaknesses in the way his minions moved when unchecked.


    Elias watched closely, asking questions, making observations. I realized, as we worked together, that resting had actually helped. My mind was sharper, my thoughts clearer, and even my control over the sorcerer¡¯s minions felt steadier, more precise.


    Hours passed quickly, filled with quiet discussion, careful nning, and small demonstrations of how I could bend the lesser minions to my will. The Ash Queen guided us without dominating, letting us feel capable while warning us against overconfidence.


    By mid¨Cafternoon, we paused. The room was quiet except for the crackling of a small fire in the corner. I stretched, feeling the tight muscles in my back loosen, and realized for the first time in weeks that I was ready¨Cnot just emotionally, but physically and mentally.


    Elias leaned back in his chair, a faint smile on his face. ¡°I think¡­ we might actually stand a chance.¡± He said quietly, almost to himself.


    I nodded, looking at the maps and figurines on the table. ¡°We have to. There¡¯s no turning back now.¡±


    C CHAPTER 124


    The Ash Queen studied us both, her expression unreadable, then finally spoke. ¡°Good. That is enough for today. You have rested. You have prepared. Tomorrow, you step closer to the final confrontation. Keep your minds clear and your hearts steady. This fight will test you in ways you cannot yet imagine.¡±


    We nodded in unison. For the first time, I didn¡¯t feel the constant panic, the pressure to act immediately. Rest has given me perspective. Rest has given us strength.


    As we returned to our chamberster, I felt a quiet determination settle over me. The sorcerer awaited, and soon we would face him. But for now, I allowed myself to breathe, to feel human again. I allowed Elias to do the same.


    Tonight, we rested. Tomorrow, the fight will begin.


    And I would be ready.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    Vote


    3.3K


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!